■ jNlVtKSl  PY 


ILLINOIS  UTT. 
t i^3AN  A-CHA;..?.fi*&>l 
STACKS 


w*  ■ 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 
in  2015 


https://archive.org/details/egyptianprincess01eber_0 


*>  i :> 


vt 


» 


GEORG  EBERS’S  BOOKS. 

ROMANCES. 

Cleopatra.  Translated  from  the  German  by  Mary  J. 
Safford.  2 volumes. 

A Thorny  Path.  (Per  Aspera.)  Translated  by  Clara 
Bell.  2 volumes. 

An  Egyptian  Princess.  Translated  by  Eleanor  Grove. 
2 volumes. 

Uarda.  Translated  by  Clara  Bell.  2 volumes. 

Homo  Sum.  Translated  by  Clara  Bell,  i volume. 

The  Sisters.  Translated  by  Clara  Bell,  i volume. 

A Question.  Translated  by  Mary  J.  Safford.  x volume. 
The  Emperor.  Translated  by  Clara  Bell.  2 volumes. 
The  Burgomaster’s  Wife.  Translated  by  Mary  J. 
Safford.  i volume. 

A Word,  only  a Word.  Translated  by  Mary  J.  Saf- 
ford. x volume. 

Serapis.  Translated  by  Clara  Bell,  i volume. 

The  Bride  of  the  Nile.  Translated  by  Clara  Bell. 
2 volumes. 

Margery.  (Gred.)  Translated  by  Clara  Bell.  2 volumes. 
Joshua.  Translated  by  Mary  J.  Safford.  i volume. 
The  Elixir,  and  Other  Tales.  Translated  by  Mrs. 
Edward  H.  Bell.  With  Portrait  of  the  Author.  1 
volume. 

Each  of  the  above,  i6mo,  paper  cover,  40  cents  per  volume ; 
cloth,  75  cents.  Set  of  22  volumes,  cloth,  in  box,  $16.50. 

Also,  i2mo  edition  of  the  above  (except  “A  Question,” 
“The  Elixir,”  “Cleopatra,”  and  “A  Thorny  Path”),  in 
8 volumes,  cloth,  $1.00  each. 

OTHER  WORKS. 

The  Story  of  My  Life.  Translated  by  Mary  J.  Saf- 
ford. With  Portraits.  i2mo.  Cloth,  $1.25. 

Lorenz  Alma  Tadema  : His  Life  and  Works.  Trans- 
lated by  Mary  J.  Safford.  i volume.  i2mo.  Paper, 
40  cents ; cloth,  75  cents. 

Richard  Lepsius  : A Biography.  Translated  by  Zoe 
Dana  Underhill.  1 volume.  i2mo.  Paper,  60  cents ; 
cloth,  $1.25. 


AN 


EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS 


BY 

GEORG  EBERS 

AUTHOR  OF  UARDA,  ETC. 
TRANSLATED  FROM  THE  GERMAN 

By  ELEANOR  GROVE 


IN  TWO  VOLUMES 
VOL.  I 


NEW  YORK 

D.  APPLETON  AND  COMPANY 
1894 


Copyright,  1880, 

By  WILLIAM  S.  GOTTSBERGER. 


A uthorized  Edition. 


Microfilm  Negative 

Humanities  Preservation  Project 


■32>4&jD2> 

0<t 

V,  X 


TO 


PROFESSOR  RICHARD  LEPSIUS 


THE  NINTH  EDITION 


OP  THIS  WORK 


IS  RESPECTFULLY  DEDICATED 


BY 


THE  AUTHOR. 


830 


-1 


* 


\ 


PREFACE 


TO  THE  SECOND  GERMAN  EDITION. 


Aut  prodesse  volunt  aut  delectare  poetae, 

Aut  simul  et  jucunda  et  idonea  dicere  vitae. 

Horat.  De  arte  poetica  v.  333. 

It  is  now  four  years  since  this  book  first  appeared 
before  the  public,  and  I feel  it  my  duty  not  to  let  a 
second  edition  go  forth  into  the  world  without  a few 
words  of  accompaniment.  It  hardly  seems  necessary 
to  assure  my  readers  that  I have  endeavored  to  earn 
for  the  following  pages  the  title  of  a “ corrected  edi- 
tion.” An  author  is  the  father  of  his  book,  and  what 
father  could  see  his  child  preparing  to  set  out  on  a new 
and  dangerous  road,  even  if  it  were  not  for  the  first 
time,  without  endeavoring  to  supply  him  with  every 
good  that  it  lay  in  his  power  to  bestow,  and  to  free  him 
from  every  fault  or  infirmity  on  which  the  world  could 
look  unfavorably  ? The  assurance  therefore  that  I have 
repeatedly  bestowed  the  greatest  possible  care  on  the 
correction  of  my  Egyptian  Princess  seems  to  me  super- 
fluous, but  at  the  same  time  I think  it  advisable  to  men- 
tion briefly  where  and  in  what  manner  I have  found  it 
necessary  to  make  these  emendations.  The  notes  have 
been  revised,  altered,  and  enriched  with  all  those  results 
of  antiquarian  research  (more  especially  in  reference  to 
the  language  and  monuments  of  ancient  Egypt)  which 
have  come  to  our  knowledge  since  the  year  1864,  and 

An  Egyptian  Princess , I, 


II 


PREFACE. 


which  my  limited  space  allowed  me  to  lay  before  a gen- 
eral public.  On  the  alteration  of  the  text  itself  I en- 
tered with  caution,  almost  with  timidity;  for  during  four 
years  of  constant  effort  as  academical  tutor,  investiga- 
tor and  writer  in  those  severe  regions  of  study  which 
exclude  the  free  exercise  of  imagination,  the  poetical 
side  of  a man’s  nature  may  forfeit  much  to  the  critical; 
and  thus,  by  attempting  to  remodel  my  tale  entirely,  I 
might  have  incurred  the  danger  of  removing  it  from  the 
more  genial  sphere  of  literary  work  to  which  it  properly 
belongs.  I have  therefore  contented  myself  with  a care- 
ful revision  of  the  style,  the  omission  of  lengthy  pas- 
sages which  might  have  diminished  the  interest  of  the 
story  to  general  readers,  the  insertion  of  a few  charac- 
teristic or  explanatory  additions,  and  the  alteration  of 
the  proper  names.  These  last  I have  written  not  in 
their  Greek,  but  in  their  Latin  forms,  having  been  as- 
sured by  more  than  one  fair  reader  that  the  names 
Ibykus  and  Cyrus  would  have  been  greeted  by  them  as 
old  acquaintances,  whereas  the  “Ibykos”  and  “Kyros” 
of  the  first  edition  looked  so  strange  and  learned,  as  to 
be  quite  discouraging.  Where  however  the  German  k 
has  the  same  worth  as  the  Roman  c I have  adopted  it  in 
preference.  With  respect  to  the  Egyptian  names  and 
those  with  which  we  have  become  acquainted  through 
the  cuneiform  inscriptions,  I have  chosen  the  forms 
most  adapted  to  our  German  modes  of  speech,  and  in 
the  present  edition  have  placed  those  few  explanations 
which  seemed  to  me  indispensable  to  the  right  under- 
standing of  the  text,  at  the  foot  of  the  page,  instead  of 
among  the  less  easily  accessible  notes  at  the  end.* 

* In  this  edition  all  the  notes  have  been  placed  at  the  foot  of  the 
pages  containing  the  corresponding  text.  Note  to  American  edition . 


PREFACE. 


Ill 


The  fact  that  displeasure  has  been  excited  among 
men  of  letters  by  this  attempt  to  clothe  the  hardly-earned 
results  of  severer  studies  in  an  imaginative  form  is  even 
clearer  to  me  now  than  when  I first  sent  this  book  be- 
fore the  public.  In  some  points  I agree  with  this  judg- 
ment, but  that  the  act  is  kindly  received,  when  a 
scholar  does  not  scorn  to  render  the  results  of  his  in- 
vestigations accessible  to  the  largest  number  of  the  ed- 
ucated class,  in  the  form  most  generally  interesting  to 
them,  is  proved  by  the  rapid  sale  of  the  first  large  edition 
of  this  work.  I know  at  least  of  no  better  means  than 
those  I have  chosen,  by  which  to  instruct  and  suggest 
thought  to  an  extended  circle  of  readers.  Those  who 
read  learned  books  evince  in  so  doing  a taste  for  such 
studies;  but  it  may  easily  chance  that  the  following 
pages,  though  taken  up  only  for  amusement,  may  ex- 
cite a desire  for  more  information,  and  even  gain  a dis- 
ciple for  the  study  of  ancient  history. 

Considering  our  scanty  knowledge  of  the  domestic 
life  of  the  Greeks  and  Persians  before  the  Persian  war 
— of  Egyptian  manners  we  know  more — even  the  most 
severe  scholar  could  scarcely  dispense  with  the  assist- 
ance of  his  imagination,  when  attempting  to  describe 
private  life  among  the  civilized  nations  of  the  sixth  cen- 
tury before  Christ.  He  would  however  escape  all  dan- 
ger of  those  anachronisms  to  which  the  author  of  such 
a work  as  I have  undertaken  must  be  hopelessly  liable. 
With  attention  and  industry,  errors  of  an  external  char- 
acter may  be  avoided,  but  if  I had  chosen  to  hold  my- 
self free  from  all  consideration  of  the  times  in  which  I 
and  my  readers  have  come  into  the  world,  and  the 
modes  of  thought  at  present  existing  among  us,  and 
had  attempted  to  depict  nothing  but  the  purely  ancient 


IV 


PREFACE. 


characteristics  of  the  men  and  their  times,  I should  have 
become  unintelligible  to  many  of  my  readers,  uninter- 
esting to  all,  and  have  entirely  failed  in  my  original  ob- 
ject. My  characters  will  therefore  look  like  Persians, 
Egyptians,  &c.,  but  in  their  language,  even  more  than 
in  their  actions,  the  German  narrator  will  be  perceptible, 
not  always  superior  to  the  sentimentality  of  his  day, 
but  a native  of  the  world  in  the  nineteenth  century 
after  the  appearance  of  that  heavenly  Master,  whose 
teaching  left  so  deep  an  impression  on  human  thought 
and  feeling. 

The  Persians  and  Greeks,  being  by  descent  related 
to  ourselves,  present  fewer  difficulties  in  this  respect 
than  the  Egyptians,  whose  dwelling-place  on  the  fruitful 
islands  won  by  the  Nile  from  the  Desert,  completely 
isolated  them  from  the  rest  of  the  world. 

To  Professor  Lepsius,  who  suggested  to  me  that  a 
tale  confined  entirely  to  Egypt  and  the  Egyptians  might 
become  wearisome,  I owe  many  thanks;  and  following 
his  hint,  have  so  arranged  the  materials  supplied  by 
Herodotus  as  to  introduce  my  reader  first  into  a Greek 
circle.  Here  he  will  feel  in  a measure  at  home,  and  in- 
deed will  entirely  sympathize  with  them  on  one  impor- 
tant point,  viz. : in  their  ideas  on  the  Beautiful  and  on 
Art.  Through  this  Hellenic  portico  he  reaches  Egypt, 
from  thence  passes  on  to  Persia  and  returns  finally  to 
the  Nile.  It  has  been  my  desire  that  the  three  nations 
should  attract  him  equally,  and  I have  therefore  not 
centred  the  entire  interest  of  the  plot  in  one  hero,  but 
have  endeavored  to  exhibit  each  nation  in  its  individual 
character,  by  means  of  a fitting  representative.  The 
Egyptian  Princess  has  given  her  name  to  the  book, 
only  because  the  weal  and  woe  of  all  my  other  char- 


PREFACE. 


V 


acters  were  decided  by  her  fate,  and  she  must  therefore 
be  regarded  as  the  central  point  of  the  whole. 

In  describing  Amasis  I have  followed  the  excellent 
description  of  Herodotus,  which  has  been  confirmed  by 
a picture  discovered  on  an  ancient  monument.  Hero- 
dotus has  been  my  guide  too  in  the  leading  features  of 
Cambyses’  character;  indeed  as  he  was  born  only  forty 
or  fifty  years  after  the  events  related,  his  history  forms 
the  basis  of  my  romance. 

“ Father  of  history”  though  he  be,  I have  not  fol- 
lowed him  blindly,  but,  especially  in  the  development 
of  my  characters,  have  chosen  those  paths  which  the 
principles  of  psychology  have  enabled  me  to  lay  down 
for  myself,  and  have  never  omitted  consulting  those 
hieroglyphic  and  cuneiform  inscriptions  which  have  been 
already  deciphered.  In  most  cases  these  confirm  the 
statements  of  Herodotus. 

I have  caused  Bartja’s  murder  to  take  place  after 
the  conquest  of  Egypt,  because  I cannot  agree  with  the 
usually  received  translation  of  the  Behistun  inscription. 
This  reads  as  follows:  “One  named  Cambujiya,  son  of 
Curu,  of  our  family,  was  king  here  formerly  and  had  a 
brother  named  Bartiya,  of  the  same  father  and  the  same 
mother  as  Cambujiya.  Thereupon  Cambujiya  killed  that 
Bartiya.”  In  a book  intended  for  general  readers,  it 
would  not  be  well  to  enter  into  a discussion  as  to  niceties 
of  language,  but  even  the  uninitiated  will  see  that 
the  word  “ thereupon  ” has  no  sense  in  this  connection. 
In  every  other  point  the  inscription  agrees  with  Hero- 
dotus’ narrative,  and  I believe  it  possible  to  bring  it 
into  agreement  with  that  of  Darius  on  this  last  as  well; 
but  reserve  my  proofs  for  another  time  and  place. 

It  has  not  been  ascertained  from  whence  Herodotus 


VI 


PREFACE. 


has  taken  the  name  Smerdis  which  he  gives  to  Bartja 
and  Gaumata.  The  latter  occurs  again,  though  in  a 
mutilated  form,  in  Justin. 

My  reasons  for  making  Phanes  an  Athenian  will  be 
found  in  Note  90.  Vol.  1.  This  coercion  of  an  authen- 
ticated fact  might  have  been  avoided  in  the  first  edi- 
tion, but  could  not  now  be  altered  without  important 
changes  in  the  entire  text.  The  means  I have  adopted 
in  my  endeavor  to  make  Nitetis  as  young  as  possible 
need  a more  serious  apology;  as,  notwithstanding  He- 
rodotus’ account  of  the  mildness  of  Amasis’  rule,  it  is 
improbable  that  King  Hophra  should  have  been  alive 
twenty  years  after  his  fall.  Even  this  however  is  not 
impossible,  for  it  can  be  proved  that  his  descendants 
were  not  persecuted  by  Amasis. 

On  a Stela  in  the  Leyden  Museum  I have  discov- 
ered that  a certain  Psamtik,  a member  of  the  fallen 
dynasty,  lived  till  the  17th  year  of  Amasis’  reign,  and 
died  at  the  age  of  seventy-five. 

Lastly  let  me  be  permitted  to  say  a word  or  two 
in  reference  to  Rhodopis.  That  she  must  have  been  a 
remarkable  woman  is  evident  from  the  passage  in  He- 
rodotus quoted  in  Notes  10,  and  14,  Vol.  1.,  and  from 
the  accounts  given  by  many  other  writers.  Her  name, 
“the  rosy-cheeked  one,”  tells  us  that  she  was  beautiful, 
and  her  amiability  and  charm  of  manner  are  expressly 
praised  by  Herodotus.  How  richly  she  was  endowed 
with  gifts  and  graces  may  be  gathered  too  from  the 
manner  in  which  tradition  and  fairy  lore  have  endeav- 
ored to  render  her  name  immortal.  By  many  she  is 
said  to  have  built  the  most  beautiful  of  the  Pyramids, — 
the  Pyramid  of  Mycerinus  or  Menkera.  One  tale 
related  of  her  and  reported  by  Strabo  and  ^Elian  prob- 


PREFACE. 


VII 


ably  gave  rise  to  our  oldest  and  most  beautiful  fairy- 
tale, Cinderella;  another  is  near  akin  to  the  Loreley 
legend.  An  eagle,  according  to  JE\mn — the  wind,  in 
Strabo’s  tale, — bore  away  Rhodopis’  slippers  while  she 
was  bathing  in  the  Nile,  and  laid  them  at  the  feet  of 
the  king,  when  seated  on  his  throne  of  justice  in  the 
open  market.  The  little  slippers  so  enchanted  him  that 
he  did  not  rest  until  he  had  discovered  their  owner  and 
made  her  his  queen. 

The  second  legend  tells  us  how  a wonderfully  beau- 
tiful naked  woman  could  be  seen  sitting  on  the  summit 
of  one  of  the  pyramids  ( ut  in  una  ex  pyramidibus);  and 
how  she  drove  the  wanderers  in  the  desert  mad  through 
her  exceeding  loveliness. 

Moore  borrowed  this  legend  and  introduces  it  in 
the  following  verse: 

“Fair  Rhodope,  as  story  tells — 

The  bright  unearthly  nymph,  who  dwells 
'Mid  sunless  gold  and  jewels  hid, 

The  lady  of  the  Pyramid.” 

Fabulous  as  these  stories  sound,  they  still  prove 
that  Rhodopis  must  have  been  no  ordinary  woman. 
Some  scholars  would  place  her  on*  a level  with  the 
beautiful  and  heroic  Queen  Nitokris,  spoken  of  by  Julius 
Africanus,  Eusebius  and  others,  and  whose  name,  (sig- 
nifying the  victorious  Neith)  has  been  found  on  the 
monuments,  applied  to  a queen  of  the  sixth  dynasty. 
This  is  a bold  conjecture;  it  adds  however  to  the  im- 
portance of  our  heroine;  and  without  doubt  many  tra- 
ditions referring  to  the  one  have  been  transferred  to  the 
other,  and  vice  versa.  Herodotus  lived  so  short  a 
time  after  Rhodopis,  and  tells  so  many  exact  particu- 
lars of  her  private  life  that  it  is  impossible  she  should 


VIII 


PREFACE. 


have  been  a mere  creation  of  fiction.  The  letter  of 
Darius,  given  at  the  end  of  Vol.  II.,  is  intended  to 
identify  the  Greek  Rhodopis  with  the  mythical  builder 
of  the  Pyramid.  I would  also  mention  here  that  she  is 
called  Doricha  by  Sappho.  This  may  have  been  her 
name  before  she  received  the  title  of  the  “ rosy-cheeked 
one.” 

I must  apologize  for  the  torrent  of  verse  that  ap- 
pears in  the  love-scenes  between  Sappho  and  Bartja; 
it  is  also  incumbent  upon  me  to  say  a few  words  about 
the  love-scenes  themselves,  which  I have  altered  very 
slightly  in  the  new  edition,  though  they  have  been  more 
severely  criticised  than  any  other  portion  of  the  work. 

First  I will  confess  that  the  lines  describing  the  happy 
love  of  a handsome  young  couple  to  whom  I had  my- 
self become  warmly  attached,  flowed  from  my  pen  in- 
voluntarily, even  against  my  will  (I  intended  to  write 
a novel  in  prose)  in  the  quiet  night,  by  the  eternal  Nile, 
among  the  palms  and  roses.  The  first  love-scene  has 
a story  of  its  own  to  me.  I wrote  it  in  half  an  hour, 
almost  unconsciously.  It  may  be  read  in  my  book  that 
the  Persians  always  reflected  in  the  morning,  when 
sober,  upon  the  ’resolutions  formed  the  night  before, 
while  drunk.  When  I examined  in  the  sunshine  what 
had  come  into  existence  by  lamplight,  I grew  doubtful 
of  its  merits,  and  was  on  the  point  of  destroying  the 
love-scenes  altogether,  when  my  dear  friend  Julius 
Hammer,  the  author  of  “Schau  in  Dich,  und  Schau  um 
Dich,”  too  early  summoned  to  the  other  world  by  death, 
stayed  my  hand.  Their  form  was  also  approved  by 
others,  and  I tell  myself  that  the  poetical  expression  of 
love  is  very  similar  in  all  lands  and  ages,  while  lovers’ 
conversations  and  modes  of  intercourse  vary  according 


PREFACE. 


IX 


to  time  and  place.  Besides,  I have  to  deal  with  one  of 
those  by  no  means  rare  cases,  where  poetry  can  ap- 
proach nearer  the  truth  than  prudent,  watchful  prose. 
Many  of  my  honored  critics  have  censured  these  scenes; 
others,  among  whom  are  some  whose  opinion  I specially 
value,  have  lavished  the  kindest  praise  upon  them. 
Among  these  gentlemen  I will  mention  A.  Stahr,  C.  V. 
Holtei,  M.  Hartmann,  E.  Hoefer,  W.  Wolfsohn,  C. 
Leemans,  Professor  Veth  of  Amsterdam,  etc.  Yet  I will 
not  conceal  the  fact  that  some,  whose  opinion  has 
great  weight,  have  asked:  “Did  the  ancients  know 
anything  of  love,  in  our  sense  of  the  word?  Is  not 
romantic  love,  as  we  know  it,  a result  of  Christianity  ? ” 
The  following  sentence,  which  stands  at  the  head  of 
the  preface  to  my  first  edition,  will  prove  that  J had 
not  ignored  this  question  when  I began  my  task. 

“ It  has  often  been  remarked  that  in  Cicero’s  letters 
and  those  of  Pliny  the  younger  there  are  unmistakeable 
indications  of  sympathy  with  the  more  sentimental  feel- 
ing of  modern  days.  I find  in  them  tones  of  deep  ten- 
derness only,  such  as  have  arisen  and  will  arise  from 
sad  and  aching  hearts  in  every  land  and  every  age” 

A.  v.  Humboldt.  Cosmos  II.  p.  19. 

This  opinion  of  our  great  scholar  is  one  with  which 
I cheerfully  coincide  and  would  refer  my  readers  to  the 
fact  that  love-stories  were  written  before  the  Christian 
era:  the  Amor  and  Psyche  of  Apuleius  for  instance. 
Indeed  love  in  all  its  forms  was  familiar  to  the  ancients. 
Where  can  we  find  a more  beautiful  expression  of  ardent 
passion  than  glows  in  Sappho’s  songs?  or  of  patient 
faithful  constancy  than  in  Homer’s  Penelope?  Could 
there  be  a more  beautiful  picture  of  the  union  of  two 


'I 


X PREFACE. 

loving  hearts,  even  beyond  the  grave,  than  Xenophon 
has  preserved  for  us  in  his  account  of  Panthea  and 
Abradatas?  or  the  story  of  Sabinus  the  Gaul  and  his 
wife,  told  in  the  history  of  Vespasian?  Is  there  any- 
where a sweeter  legend  than  that  of  the  Halcyons,  the 
ice-birds,  who  love  one  another  so  tenderly  that  when 
the  male  becomes  enfeebled  by  age,  his  mate  carries 
him  on  her  outspread  wings  whithersoever  he  will;  and 
the  gods,  desiring  to  reward  such  faithful  love,  cause 
the  sun  to  shine  more  kindly,  and  still  the  winds  and 
waves  on  the  “Plalcyon  days”  during  which  these  birds 
are  building  their  nest  and  brooding  over  their  young? 
There  can  surely  have  been  no  lack  of  romantic  love  in 
days  when  a used-up  man  of  the  world,  like  Antony, 
could  .desire  in  his  will  that  wherever  he  died  his  body 
might  be  laid  by  the  side  of  his  beloved  Cleopatra : nor 
of  the  chivalry  of  love  when  Berenice’s  beautiful  hair 
was  placed  as  a constellation  in  the  heavens.  Neither 
can  we  believe  that  devotion  in  the  cause  of  love  could 
be  wanting  when  a whole  nation  was  ready  to  wage  a 
fierce  and  obstinate  war  for  the  sake  of  one  beautiful 
woman.  The  Greeks  had  an  insult  to  revenge,  but  the 
Trojans  fought  for  the  possession  of  Helen.  Even  the 
old  men  of  Ilium  were  ready  “to  suffer  long  for  such  a 
woman.”*  And  finally  is  not  the  whole  question  an- 
swered in  Theocritus’  unparalleled  poem,  “the  Sorce- 
ress?” We  see  the  poor  love-lorn  girl  and  her  old 
woman-servant,  Thestylis,  cowering  over  the  fire  above 
which  the  bird  supposed  to  possess  the  power  of  bring- 
ing back  the  faithless  Delphis  is  sitting  in  his  wheel. 
Simcetha  has  learnt  many  spells  and  charms  from  an 


roifjd ; ajLicpi  yvvauti  tcoXvv  xpoyoy  (xkyecc  itd6x£iy> 


PREFACE. 


XI 


Assyrian,  and  she  tries  them  all.  The  distant  roar  of 
the  waves,  the  smoke  rising  from  the  fire,  the  dogs 
howling  in  the  street,  the  tortured  fluttering  bird,  the 
old  woman,  the  broken-hearted  girl  and  her  awful 
spells,  all  join  in  forming  a night  scene  the  effect  of 
which  is  heightened  by  the  calm  cold  moonshine.  The 
old  woman  leaves  the  girl,  who  at  once  ceases  to  weave 
her  spells,  allows  her  pent-up  tears  to  have  their  way, 
and  looking  up  to  Selene  the  moon,  the  lovers’  silent 
confidante,  pours  out  her  whole  story:  how  when  she 
first  saw  the  beautiful  Delphis  her  heart  had  glowed 
with  love,  she  had  seen  nothing  more  of  the  train  of 
youths  who  followed  him,  “ and,”  (thus  sadly  the  poet 
makes  her  speak) 

“how  I gained  my  home 
I knew  not;  some  strange  fever  wasted  me. 

Ten  days  and  nights  I lay  upon  my  bed. 

O tell  me,  mistress  Moon,  whence  came  my  love ! ” * 

“Then”  (she  continues)  when  Delphis  at  last 
crossed  her  threshold: 

“I 

“ Became  all  cold  like  snow,  and  from  my  brow 
Brake  the  damp  dewdrops : utterance  I had  none, 

Not  e’en  such  utterance  as  a babe  may  make 
That  babbles  to  its  mother  in  its  dreams; 

But  all  my  fair  frame  stiffened  into  wax, — - 
O tell  me  mistress  Moon,  whence  came  my  love ! ” * 

Whence  came  her  love?  thence,  whence  it  comes  to 
us  now.  The  love  of  the  creature  to  its  Creator,  of 
man  to  God,  is  the  grand  and  yet  gracious  gift  of 
Christianity.  Christ’s  command  to  love  our  neighbor 
called  into  existence  not  only  the  conception  of  philan- 
thropy, but  of  humanity  itself,  an  idea  unknown  to  the 


2 


Translation  by  C.  S.  Calverley. 


XII 


PREFACE. 


heathen  world,  where  love  had  been  at  widest  limited  to 
their  native  town  and  country.  The  love  of  man  and 
wife  has  without  doubt  been  purified  and  transfigured 
by  Christianity;  still  it  is  possible  that  a Greek  may  have 
loved  as  tenderly  and  longingly  as  a Christian.  The 
more  ardent  glow  of  passion  at  least  cannot  be  denied 
to  the  ancients.  And  did  not  their  love  find  vent  in  the 
same  expressions  as  our  own?  Who  does  not  know  the 
charming  roundelay : 

“ Drink  the  glad  wine  with  me, 

With  me  spend  youth’s  gay  hours; 

Or  a sighing  lover  be, 

Or  crown  thy  brow  with  flowers. 

When  I am  merry  and  mad, 

Merry  and  mad  be  you ; 

When  I am  sober  and  sad, 

Be  sad  and  sober  too ! ” * 

— written  however  by  no  poet  of  modern  days,  but 
by  Praxilla,  in  the  fifth  century  before  Christ.  Who 
would  guess  either  that  Moore’s  little  song  was  modelled 
on  one  written  even  earlier  than  the  date  of  our  story  ? 

“As  o’er  her  loom  the  Lesbian  maid 
In  love-sick  languor  hung  her  head. 

Unknowing  where  her  fingers  stray’d. 

She  weeping  turned  away  and  said, — 

‘ Oh,  my  sweet  mother,  ’tis  in  vain, 

I cannot  weave  as  once  I wove ; 

So  wilder’ d is  my  heart  and  brain 
With  thinking  of  that  youth  I love.'  " 

If  my  space  allowed  I could  add  much  more  on  this 
subject,  but  will  permit  myself  only  one  remark  in  con- 
clusion. Lovers  delighted  in  nature  then  as  now;  the 
moon  was  their  chosen  confidante,  and  I know  of  no 
modern  poem  in  which  the  mysterious  charm  of  a summer 


Translated  by  Dean  Milman. 


PREFACE. 


XIII 


night  and  the  magic  beauty  which  lies  on  flowers,  trees 
and  fountains  in  those  silent  hours  when  the  world  is 
asleep,  is  more  exquisitely  described  than  in  the  following 
verses,  also  by  Sappho,  at  the  reading  of  which  we  seem 
forced  to  breathe  more  slowly,  “kiihl  bis  an’s  Herz 
hinan.” 

“ Planets,  that  around  the  beauteous  moon 
Attendant  wait,  cast  into  shade 
Their  ineffectual  lustres,  soon 
As  she,  in  full-orb’d  majesty  array’d, 

Her  silver  radiance  pours 
Upon  this  world  of  ours.”  * 

and: — 

“Thro’  orchard  plots  with  fragrance  crown’d, 

The  clear  cold  fountain  murm’ring  flows ; 

And  forest  leaves,  with  rustling  sound, 

Invite  to  soft  repose.”  * 

The  foregoing  remarks  seemed  to  me  due  to  those 
who  consider  a love  such  as  that  of  Sappho  and  Bartja 
to  have  been  impossible  among  the  ancients.  Unques- 
tionably it  was  much  rarer  then  than  in  these  days: 
indeed  I confess  to  having  sketched  my  pair  of  lovers 
in  somewhat  bright  colors.  But  may  I not  be  allowed, 
at  least  once,  to  claim  the  poet’s  freedom  ? 

How  seldom  I have  availed  myself  of  this  freedom 
will  be  evident  from  the  notes  included  in  each  volume. 
They  seemed  to  me  necessary,  partly  in  order  to  explain 
the  names  and  illustrate  the  circumstances  mentioned  in 
the  text,  and  partly  to  vindicate  the  writer  in  the  eyes 
of  the  learned.  I trust  they  may  not  prove  discourag- 
ing to  any,  as  the  text  will  be  found  easily  readable 
without  reference  to  the  explanations. 

Jena,  November  28,  1868. 

GEORG  EBERS,  Dr. 


* Translated  by  J.  H.  Merivale. 


PREFACE 


TO  THE  FOURTH  GERMAN  EDITION. 


Two  years  and  a half  after  the  appearance  of  the 
third  edition  of  “An  Egyptian  Princess,”  a fourth  was 
needed.  I returned  long  since  from  the  journey  to  the 
Nile,  for  which  I was  preparing  while  correcting  the 
proof-sheets  of  the  third  edition,  and  on  which  I can 
look  back  with  special  satisfaction.  During  my  resi- 
dence in  Egypt,  in  1872-73,  a lucky  accident  enabled 
me  to  make  many  new  discoveries;  among  them  one 
treasure  of  incomparable  value,  the  great  hieratic  man- 
uscript, which  bears  my  name.  Its  publication  has  just 
been  completed,  and  it  is  now  in  the  library  of  the 
Leipzig  University. 

The  Papyrus  Ebers,  the  second  in  size  and  the  best 
preserved  of  all  the  ancient  Egyptian  manuscripts  which 
have  come  into  our  possession,  was  written  in  the  16th 
century  B.  C.,  and  contains  on  no  pages  the  hermetic 
book  upon  the  medicines  of  the  ancient  Egyptians, 
known  also  to  the  Alexandrine  Greeks.  The  god  Thoth 
(Hermes)  is  called  “the  guide ” of  physicians,  and  the 
various  writings  and  treatises  of  which  the  work  is  com- 
posed are  revelations  from  him.  In  this  venerable  scroll 
diagnoses  are  made  and  remedies  suggested  for  the  in- 
ternal and  external  diseases  of  most  portions  of  the 
human  body.  With  the  drugs  prescribed  are  numbers, 
according  to  which  they  are  weighed  with  weights  and 


PREFACE. 


XV 


measured  with  hollow  measures,  and  accompanying 
the  prescriptions  are  noted  the  pious  axioms  to  be 
repeated  by  the  physician,  while  compounding  and 
giving  them  to  the  patient.  On  the  second  line  of  the 
first  page  of  our  manuscript,  it  is  stated  that  it  came 
from  Sais.  A large  portion  of  this  work  is  devoted  to 
the  visual  organs.  On  the  twentieth  line  of  the  fifty- 
fifth  page  begins  the  book  on  the  eyes , which  fills  eight 
large  pages.  We  were  formerly  compelled  to  draw  from 
Greek  and  Roman  authors  what  we  knew  about  the 
remedies  used  for  diseases  of  the  eye  among  the  ancient 
Egyptians.  The  portion  of  the  Papyrus  Ebers  just 
mentioned  is  now  the  only  Egyptian  source  from  whence 
we  can  obtain  instruction  concerning  this  important 
branch  of  ancient  medicine. 

All  this  scarcely  seems  to  have  a place  in  the  pre- 
face of  a historical  romance,  and  yet  it  is  worthy  of 
mention  here;  for  there  is  something  almost  “providen- 
tial” in  the  fact  that  it  was  reserved  for  the  author  of 
“ An  Egyptian  Princess”  to  bestow  the  gift  of  this  manu- 
script upon  the  scientific  world.  Among  the  characters 
in  the  novel  the  reader  will  meet  an  oculist  from  Sais, 
who  wrote  a book  upon  the  diseases  of  the  visual 
organs.  The  fate  of  this  valuable  work  exactly  agrees 
with  the  course  of  the  narrative.  The  papyrus  scroll 
of  the  Sais  oculist , which  a short  time  ago  existed  only 
in  the  imagination  of  the  author  and  readers  of  “An 
Egyptian  Princess,”  is  now  an  established  fact.  When  I 
succeeded  in  bringing  the  manuscript  home,  I felt  like 
the  man  who  had  dreamed  of  a treasure,  and  when  he 
went  out  to  ride  found  it  in  his  path. 

A reply  to  Monsieur  Jules  Soury’s  criticism  of  “An 
Egyptian  Princess”  in  the  Revue  des  deux  Mondes,  Vol. 


XVI 


PREFACE. 


VII.,  January  1875,  might  appropriately  be  introduced 
into  this  preface,  but  would  scarcely  be  possible  without 
entering  more  deeply  into  the  ever-disputed  question, 
which  will  be  answered  elsewhere,  whether  the  historical 
romance  is  ever  justifiable.  Yet  I cannot  refrain  from 
informing  Monsieur  Soury  here  that  “An  Egyptian  Prin- 
cess ” detained  me  from  no  other  work.  I wrote  it  in 
my  sick-room,  before  entering  upon  my  academic  career, 
and  while  composing  it,  found  not  only  comfort  and 
pleasure,  but  an  opportunity  to  give  dead  scientific  ma- 
terial a living  interest  for  myself  and  others. 

Monsieur  Soury  says  romance  is  the  mortal  enemy 
of  history;  but  this  sentence  may  have  no  more  justice 
than  the  one  with  which  I think  myself  justified  in  re- 
plying: Landscape  painting  is  the  mortal  enemy  of 
botany.  The  historical  romance  must  be  enjoyed  like 
any  other  work  of  art.  No  one  reads  it  to  study  his- 
tory; but  many,  the  author  hopes,  may  be  aroused  by 
his  work  to  make  investigations  of  their  own,  for  which 
the  notes  point  out  the  way.  Already  several  persons 
of  excellent  mental  powers  have  been  attracted  to  earn- 
est Egyptological  researches  by  “An  Egyptian  Princess.’’ 
In  the  presence  of  such  experiences,  although  Monsieur 
Soury’s  clever  statements  appear  to  contain  much  that 
is  true,  I need  not  apply  his  remark  that  “historical 
romances  injure  the  cause  of  science”  to  the  present 
volume. 

Leipzig,  April  19,  1875. 

GEORG  EBERS. 


PREFACE 


TO  THE  FIFTH  GERMAN  EDITION. 


Again  a new  edition  of  “An  Egyptian  Princess” 
has  been  required,  and  again  I write  a special  preface, 
because  the  printing  has  progressed  so  rapidly  as  unfor- 
tunately to  render  it  impossible  for  me  to  correct  some 
errors  to  which  my  attention  was  directed  by  the  kind- 
ness of  the  well-known  botanist,  Professor  Paul  Ascher- 
son  of  Berlin,  who  has  travelled  through  Egypt  and  the 
Oases. 

In  Vol.  I,  page  7,  I allow  mimosas  to  grow  among 
other  plants  in  Rhodopis’  garden.  I have  found 
them  in  all  the  descriptions  of  the  Nile  valley,  and 
afterwards  often  enjoyed  the  delicious  perfume  of  the 
golden  yellow  flowers  in  the  gardens  of  Alexandria  and 
Cairo.  I now  learn  that  this  very  mimosa  (Acacia 
farnesiana)  originates  in  tropical  America,  and  was  un- 
doubtedly unknown  in  ancient  Egypt.  The  bananas , 
which  I mentioned  in  Vol.  I,  p.  64,  among  other  Egyp- 
tian plants,  were  first  introduced  into  the  Nile  valley 
from  India  by  the  Arabs.  The  botanical  errors  occur- 
ring in  the  last  volume  I was  able  to  correct.  Helm’s 
admirable  work  on  “Cultivated  Plants  and  Domestic 
Animals”  had  taught  me  to  notice  such  things.  Theo- 
phrastus, a native  of  Asia  Minor,  gives  the  first  descrip- 
tion of  a citron,  and  this  proves  that  he  probably  saw 
the  so-called  paradise-apple,  but  not  our  citron,  which 

A n Egyptian  Princess , /. 


XVIII 


PREFACE. 


I am  therefore  not  permitted  to  mention  among  the? 
plants  cultivated  in  ancient  Lydia.  Palms  and  birches 
are  both  found  in  Asia  Minor;  but  I permitted  them  to 
grow  side  by  side,  thereby  committing  an  offense  against 
the  geographical  possibility  of  vegetable  existence. 
The  birch,  in  this  locality,  flourishes  in  the  mountainous 
region,  the  palm,  according  to  Griesbach  ( Vegetatio?i  of 
the  Earth , Vol.  I,  p.  319)  only  appears  on  the  southern 
coast  of  the  peninsula.  The  latter  errors,  as  I previ- 
ously mentioned,  will  be  corrected  in  the  new  edition. 

I shall  of  course  owe  special  thanks  to  any  one  who 
may  call  my  attention  to  similar  mistakes. 

Leipzig,  March  5,  1877. 

GEORG  EBERS. 


PREFACE 

TO  THE  NINTH  GERMAN  EDITION. 


I have  nothing  to  add  to  the  ninth  edition  of  “An 
Egyptian  Princess”  except  that  it  has  been  thoroughly 
revised.  My  sincere  thanks  are  due  to  Dr.  August 
Steitz  of  Frankfort  on  the  Main,  who  has  travelled 
through  Egypt  and  Asia  Minor,  for  a series  of  admirable 
notes,  which  he  kindly  placed  at  my  disposal.  He  will 
find  that  they  have  not  remained  unused. 


Leipzig , November  13,  1879. 


GEORG  EBERS. 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


CHAPTER  I. 

The  Nile  had  overflowed  its  bed.  The  luxuriant 
corn-fields  and  blooming  gardens  on  its  shores  were  lost 
beneath  a boundless  waste  of  waters;  and  only  the 
gigantic  temples  and  palaces  of  its  cities,  (protected  from 
the  force  of  the  water  by  dikes),  and  the  tops  of  the  tall 
palm-trees  and  acacias  could  be  seen  above  its  surface. 
The  branches  of  the  sycamores  and  plane-trees  drooped 
and  floated  on  the  waves,  but  the  boughs  of  the  tall 
silver  poplars  strained  upward,  as  if  anxious  to  avoid 
the  watery  world  beneath.  The  full-moon  had  risen; 
her  soft  light  fell  on  the  Libyan  range  of  mountains 
vanishing  on  the  western  horizon,  and  in  the  north  the 
shimmer  of  the  Mediterranean  could  faintly  be  discerned. 
Blue  and  white  lotus-flowers  floated  on  the  clear  water, 
bats  of  all  kinds  darted  softly  through  the  still  air,  heavy 
with  the  scent  of  acacia-blossom  and  jasmine;  the  wild 
pigeons  and  other  birds  were  at  roost  in  the  tops  of  the 
trees,  while  the  pelicans,  storks  and  cranes  squatted  in 
groups  on  the  shore  under  the  shelter  of  the  papyrus- 
reeds  and  Nile-beans.  The  pelicans  and  storks  re- 
mained motionless,  their  long  bills  hidden  beneath  their 
wings,  but  the  cranes  were  startled  by  the  mere  beat  of 
an  oar,  stretching  their  necks,  and  peering  anxiously 
into  the  distance,  if  they  heard  but  the  song  of  the 


2 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


boatmen.  The  air  was  perfectly  motionless,  and  the 
unbroken  reflection  of  the  moon,  lying  like  a silver 
shield  on  the  surface  of  the  water,  proved  that,  wildly 
as  the  Nile  leaps  over  the  cataracts,  and  rushes  past  the 
gigantic  temples  of  Upper  Egypt,  yet  on  approaching 
the  sea  by  different  arms,  he  can  abandon  his  impetuous 
course,  and  flow  along  in  sober  tranquillity. 

On  this  moonlight  night  in  the  year  528  B.  C.  a 
bark  was  crossing  the  almost  currentless  Canopic  mouth 
of  the  Nile.  On  the  raised  deck  at  the  stern  of  this 
boat  an  Egyptian  was.  sitting  to  guide  the  long  pole- 
rudder,1  and  the  half-naked  boatmen  within  were  sing- 
ing as  they  rowed.  In  the  open  cabin,  which  was 
something  like  a wooden  summer-house,  sat  two  men, 
reclining  on  low  cushions.  They  were  evidently  not 
Egyptians;  their  Greek  descent  could  be  perceived  even 
by  the  moonlight.  The  elder  was  an  unusually  tall  and 
powerful  man  of  more  than  sixty;  thick  grey  curls, 
showing  very  little  attempt  at  arrangement,  hung  down 

I.  Wilkinson,  Manners  and  customs  of  the  ancient  Egyptians 
III.  196.  and  III.  pi.  XIV.  A good  representation  of  the  different 
vessels  employed  by  the  ancient  Egyptians  is  to  be  found  in  Dii- 
michen’s  Flotte  einer  agyptischen  Konigin , T.  I — V.  T.  XXV — 
XXXI.  Here  too  we  have  the*ships  of  Solomon  returning  from  Ophir, 
and  bringing  (with  the  exception  of  the  peacocks)  all  the  treasures  with 
which  he  became  enriched  by  the  help  of  his  friend  Hiram’s  shipmen ; 
of  which  we  read  in  I Kings  IX.  28,  X.  2.  The  monuments  of  Egypt 
even  supply  information  on  the  progress  of  nautical  art.  The  mov- 
able rudder  did  not  come  into  use  until  late.  Shipbuilders’  yards  are 
to  be  found  as  early  as  the  time  of  the  Pyramids.  For  instance  they 
are  seen  in  the  Mastaba  of  Sakkara,  erected  by  the  great  nobles  of  the 
empire  in  the  fourth  dynasty  for  tombs  and  mortuary  chapels.  The 
Mastaba  were  built  in  the  form  of  obtuse  pyramids,  the  exterior  was 
left  unadorned,  but  the  interior  all  the  more  richly  decorated  with  the 
delicate,  yet  clear  and  characteristically  treated  bas-reliefs,  which  rouse 
the  admiration  of  our  modern  sculptors.  There  are  representations  of 
ships  in  the  Mastaba  of  Ti.  Diimichen,  Resultate  der  auf  Befehl  Sr. 
Majestat  des  Konigs  Wilhelm  /.  unternommenen  Reise  /.  T.  II.  and  IV. 
As  an  appendix  to.this  work,  the  author  gives  an  admirable  treatise  by 
Graser,  the  best  authority  upon  ancient  maritime  affairs. 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


3 


over  his  short,  firm  throat;  he  wore  a simple,  homely 
cloak,  and  kept  his  eyes  gloomily  fixed  on  the  water. 
His  companion,  on  the  contrary,  a man  perhaps  twenty 
years  younger,  of  a slender  and  delicate  build,  was  sel- 
dom still.  Sometimes  he  gazed  into  the  heavens,  some- 
times made  a remark  to  the  steersman,  disposed  his 
beautiful  purple  chlanis*  in  fresh  folds,  or  busied  him- 
self in  the  arrangement  of  his  scented  brown  curls,  or 
his  carefully  curled  beard. 

The  boat  had  left  Naukratis,2  at  that  time  the  only 

2.  This  town,  which  will  form  the  scene  of  a part  of  our  tale,  lies 
in  the  northwest  of  the  Nile  Delta,  in  the  Saitic  Nomos  or  district, 
on  the  left  bank  of  the  Canopic  mouth  of  the  river.  According  to 
Strabo  and  Eusebius  it  was  founded  by  Milesians,  and  Bunsen 
reckons  749  B.  C.  It  seems  that  in  the  earliest  times  Greek  ships  were 
only  allowed  to  enter  this  mouth  of  the  Nile  in  case  of  necessity.  The 
entire  intercourse  of  the  Egyptians  with  the  hated  strangers  was,  at 
that  time,  restricted  to  the  little  island  of  Pharos  lying  opposite  to  the 
town  of  Thonis.  Horn.  Odyss.  IV.  36.  Herod.  II.  113  and  14.  E. 
Curtius,  in  his  clever  pamphlet  on  the  Ionians,  tries  to  prove  that 
communication  between  the  Egyptians  and  Ionians  existed  at  a far 
earlier  period.  There  is  no  doubt  that  there  was  a communicadon 
with  foreigners  at  that  time,  but  we  hardly  think  directly  through  that 
celebrated  race.  It  was  rather  the  Phoenicians  who  planted  colonies 
on  the  north  coast  of  Lower  Egypt  at  a very  early  period,  adopted 
the  Egyptian  customs,  were  called  Egyptian  Phoenicians,  and  remain- 
ing true  to  the  policy  of  their  kindred  in  Tyre  and  Carthage,  en- 
deavored by  force  or  cunning  to  exclude  all  foreigners  from  the  ports 
and  commercial  tov/ns  established  by  themselves.  Those  details  are 
to  be  found  in  our  work:  Aegypten  und  die  Bucher  Moses , p.  195. 
Mover’s  Phonizier , II.  2 . p.  39  and  following.  As  soon  as  the  Greeks 
had  settled  in  Naukratis,  they  fortified  it  and  built  temples  to  their 
gods : the  men  of  HLgina  to  Zeus,  the  Milesians  to  Apollo,  the  Samians 
to  Hera.  A large  temple  was  erected  also,  common  to  many  tribes 
and  towns,  and  a kind  of  trade-union  (Hanseatic  body)  founded,  called 
the  Hellenion.  It  was  near  to  this  flourishing  commercial  town  that 
Alexander  fixed  on  a spot  for  the  site  of  Alexandria.  Brugsch  has 
recently  given  fresh  grounds  for  the  confirmation  of  this  opinion. 
Histoire  a Egypte.  Deuxieme  edition , p.  128,  Cap.  XI.  Le  Semitisme  en 
Egypte. 

* The  chlanis  was  a light  summer-mantle,  worn  especially  by  the 
more  elegant  Athenians,  and  generally  made  of  expensive  materials. 
The  simpler  cloak,  the  himation,  was  worn  by  the  Doric  Greeks,  and 
principally  by  the  Spartans. 


4 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


Hellenic  port  in  Egypt,  about  half  an  hour  before. 
During  their  journey,  the  grey-haired,  moody  man  had 
not  spoken  one  word,  and  the  other  had  left  him  to  his 
meditations.  But  now,  as  the  boat  neared  the  shore, 
the  restless  traveller,  rising  from  his  couch,  called  to  his 
companion:  “We  are  just  at  our  destination,  Aristom- 
achus!  That  pleasant  house  to  the  left  yonder,  in  the 
garden  of  palms  which  you  can  see  rising  above  the 
waters,3  is  the  dwelling  of  my  friend  Rhodopis.  It  was 
built  by  her  husband  Charaxus,  and  all  her  friends,  not 
excepting  the  king  himself,  vie  with  one  another  in  add- 
ing new  beauties  to  it  year  by  year.  A useless  effort! 
Let  them  adorn  that  house  with  all  the  treasures  in  the 
world,  the  woman  who  lives  within  will  still  remain  its 
best  ornament !” 

The  old  man  sat  up,  threw  a passing  glance  at  the 
building,  smoothed  the  thick  grey  beard  which  clothed 
his  cheeks  and  chin,  but  left  the  lips  free,4  and  asked 
abruptly:  “Why  so  much  enthusiasm,  Phanes,  for  this 
Rhodopis  ? How  long  have  the  Athenians  been  wont 
to  extol  old  women?”  At  this  remark  the  other  smiled, 

3.  We  are  writing  of  the  month  of  October,  when  the  Nile  begins 
to  sink.  The  inundations  can  now  be  accurately  accounted  for,  es- 
pecially since  the  important  and  laborious  synoptical  work  of  H.  Barth 
( Zeitschrift  fur  allgemeine  Erdkunde , 1863.  Vol.  XIV.  and  S.  Baker’s 
Travels  in  Abyssinia).  They  are  occasioned  by  the  tropical  rains,  and 
the>melting  of  the  snows  on  the  high  mountain-ranges  at  the  Equator. 
In  the  beginning  of  June  a gradual  rising  of  the  Nile  waters  can  be 
perceived;  between  the  15th  and  20th  June,  this  changes  to  a rapid 
increase;  in  the  beginning  of  October  the  waters  reach  their  highest 
elevation,  a point,  which,  even  after  having  begun  their  retreat,  they 
once  more  attempt  to  attain ; then,  at  first  gradually,  and  afterwards 
with  ever  increasing  rapidity,  they  continue  to  sink.  In  January,  Feb- 
ruary and  March,  the  Nile  is  still  drying  up ; and  in  May  is  at  its  low- 
est point,  when  the  volume  of  its  waters  is  only  one-twentieth  of  that  in 
October. 

4.  The  Spartans  were  not  in  the  habit  of  wearing  a beard  qx\  the 
upper  lip.  * 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


5 


and  answered  in  a self-satisfied  tone,  “My  knowledge 
of  the  world,  and  particularly  of  women,  is,  I flatter 
myself,  an  extended  one,  and  yet  I repeat,  that  in  all 
Egypt  I know  of  no  nobler  creature  than  this  grey- 
haired woman.  When  you  have  seen  her  and  her  lovely 
grandchild,  and  heard  your  favorite  melodies  sung. by 
her  well-practised  choir  of  slave-girls,5  I think  you  will 
thank  me  for  having  brought  you  hither.” — “Yet,”  an- 
swered the  Spartan  gravely,  “ I should  not  have  accom- 
panied you,  if  I had  not  hoped  to-  meet  Phryxus,  the 
Delphian,  here.” 

“ You  will  find  him  here;  and  besides,  I cannot  but 
hope  that  the  songs  will  cheer  you,  and  dispel  your 
gloomy  thoughts.”  Aristomachus  shook  his  head  in 
denial,  and  answered:  “To  you,  sanguine  Athenians, 
the  melodies  of  your  country  may  be  cheering:  but 
not  so  to  me;  as  in  many  a sleepless  night  of  dreams, 
my  longings  will  be  doubled,  not  stilled  by  the  songs  of 
Alkman.6 

5.  The  Greeks  often  entertained  their  guests  during  the  banquet 
with  music;  and  in  the  Egyptian  pictures  women  singing,  or  plavmg 
on  the  double-flute,  blind  harpers,  &c.  are  generally  to  be  seen  at  the 
feasts. 

6.  Alkman  (Attic,  Alkmaeon)  flourished  in  Sparta  about  650  B.  C. 
His  mother  was  a Lydian  slave  in  Sardes,  and  he  came  into  the  pos- 
session of  Agesides,  who  gave  him  his  freedom.  His  beautiful  songs 
fcoon  procured  him  the  rights  of  a Lacedaemonian  citizen.  He  was 
appointed  to  the  head-directorship  in  the  entire  department  of  music 
in  Lacedaemon  and  succeeded  in  naturalizing  the  soft  Lydian  music, 
brought  in  by  Polymnestes,  there.  Himerius,  oral.  5.  His  language 
was  the  Doric-Laconian.  After  a life  devoted  to  song,  the  pleasures 
of  the  table  and  of  love,  he  is  said  to  have  died  of  a fearful  disease. 
From  the  frequent  chorusses  of  virgins  (Parthenien)  said  to  have 
been  originally  introduced  by  him,  his  frequent  songs  in  praise  of 
women,  and  the  friendly  relations  in  which  he  stood  to  the  Spartan 
women  (more  especially  to  the  fair  Megalostrata),  he  gained  the  name 
of  the  woman’s  poet.  His  Paeans  and  hymns  are  also  celebrated. 
The  fragments  of  his  poems  have  been  collected  by  Welcker  and  are 
to  be  found  in  Bergk’s  Poetce  Lvnci  Greed.  Alcm.fr.  German  in  Har- 
tung's,  Die  Griechischen  Lyriker>  Greek  with  a metrical  translation . 


6 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


“Do  you  think  then/’  replied  Phanes,  “that  I have 
no  longing  for  my  beloved  Athens,  for  the  scenes  of  our 
youthful  games,  for  the  busy  life  of  the  market?  Truly, 
the  bread  of  exile  is  not  less  distasteful  to  my  palate 
than  to  yours,  but,  in  the  society  afforded  by  this  house, 
it  loses  some  of  its  bitterness,  and  when  the  dear  melo- 
dies of  Hellas,  so  perfectly  sung,  fall  on  my  ear,  my 
native  land  rises  before  me  as  in  a vision,  I see  its  pine 
and  olive  groves,  its  cold,  emerald  green  rivers,  its  blue 
sea,  the  shimmer  of  its  towns,  its  snowy  mountain-tops 
and  marble  temples,  and  a half-sweet,  half-bitter  tear 
steals  down  my  cheek  as  the  music  ceases,  and  I awake 
to  remember  that  I am  in  Egypt,  in  this  monotonous, 
hot,  eccentric  country,  which,  the  gods  be  praised,  I am 
soon  about  to  quit.  But,  Aristomachus,  would  you  then 
avoid  the  few  Oases  in  the  desert,  because  you  must 
afterwards  return  to  its  sands  and  drought  ? Would  you 
fly  from  one  happy  hour,  because  days  of  sadness  await 
you  later?  But  stop,  here  we  are!  Show  a cheerful 
countenance,  my  friend,  for  it  becomes  us  not  to  enter 
the  temple  of  the  Charites*  with  sad  hearts.” 

As  Phanes  uttered  these  words,  they  landed  at  the 
garden  wall,  washed  by  the  Nile.  The  Athenian 
bounded  lightly  from  the  boat,  the  Spartan  following 
with  a heavier,  firmer  tread.  Aristomachus  had  a 
wooden  leg,  but  his  step  was  so  firm,  even  when  com- 
pared with  that  of  the  light-footed  Phanes,  that  it  might 
have  been  thought  to  be  his  own  limb. 

The  garden  of  Rhodopis  was  as  full  of  sound,  and 

His  songs  must  have  become  known  in  Egypt,  though  at  a later 
period,  since  a fragment  of  Alkmseon’s  songs  is  one  of  the  most  valu- 
able papyrus  MSS.  found  in  modern  times  on  the  Nile. 

* The  goddesses  of  grace  and  beauty,  better  known  by  their  Ro- 
man name  of  “ Graces.’ ' 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


7 


scent  and  blossom  as  a night  in  fairy-land.  It  was  one 
labyrinth  of  acanthus  shrubs,  yellow  mimosa,  the  snowy 
gelder-rose,  jasmine  and  lilac,  red  roses  and  laburnums, 
overshadowed  by  tall  palm-trees,  acacias  and  balsam- 
trees.  Large  bats  hovered  softly  on  their  delicate  wings 
over  the  whole,  and  sounds  of  mirth  and  song  echoed 
from  the  river. 

This  garden  had  been  laid  out  by  an  Egyptian,  and 
the  builders  of  the  Pyramids  had  already  been  celebrated 
for  ages  for  their  skill  in  horticulture.7  They  well  un- 
derstood how  to  mark  out  neat  flower-beds,  plant  groups 
of  trees  and  shrubs  in  regular  order,  water  the  whole  by 
aqueducts  and  fountains,  arrange  arbors  and  summer- 
houses, and  even  inclose  the  walks  with  artistically 
clipped  hedges,  and  breed  goldfish  in  stone  basins. 

At  the  garden  gate  Phanes  stopped,  looked  around 
him  carefully  and  listened;  then  shaking  his  head,  “ I 
do  not  understand  what  this  can  mean,”  he  said.  “ I 
hear  no  voices,  there  is  not  a single  light  to  be  seen, 
the  boats  are  all  gone,  and  yet  the  flag  is  still  flying  at 
its  gay’  flag-staff,  there,  by  the  obelisks  on  each  side  of 
the  gate.8  Rhodopis  must  surely  be  from  home;  can 
they  have  forgotten  ?” Here  a deep  voice  suddenly 

7.  Wilkinson  II.  136 — 145.  Rosellini  monumenti  civili,  PL  68  & 69. 
The  best  representations  of  the  ancient  Egyptians’  gardens  have  been 
found  in  the  sepulchres  of  Tel  el  Amarna  (18th  Dynasty)  Lepsius, 
Denkmdler  aus  Agypten  und  Athiopien.  Abth.  III.  p.  102.  They  also 
exist  in  some  tombs  at  Abd  el  Qurnah  in  Thebes,  for  instance  in 
graves  34  and  35  and  the  vault  of  General  Amen  em  heb,  a great  lover 
of  flowers. 

8.  Obelisks  bearing  the  name  of  the  owner  were  sometimes  to  be 
seen  near  the  gates  of  the  Egyptian  country-houses.  Flags  too  were 
not  uncommon,  but  these  were  almost  exclusively  to  be  found  at  the 
gates  of  the  temples,  where  to  this  day  the  iron  sockets  for  the  flagstaff 
can  still  be  seen.  Neither  were  flags  unknown  to  the  Greeks.  It  ap- 
pears from  some  inscriptions  on  the  staffs  of  the  Pylons,  that  if  the 
former  were  not  actually  erected  for  lightning-rods,  it  had  been  noticed 
that  they  attracted  the  electricity. 


8 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS 


interrupted  him  with  the  exclamation,  “ Ha!  the  com- 
mander of  the  body-guard!” 

“A  pleasant  evening  to  you,  Knakais,”  exclaimed 
Phanes,  kindly  greeting  the  old  man,  who  now  came  up. 

“But  how  is  it  that  this  garden  is  as  still  as  an 
Egyptian  tomb,  and  yet  the  flag  of  welcome  is  fluttering 
at  the  gate?  How  long  has  that  white  ensign  waved 
for  guests  in  vain  ? ” 

“How  long  indeed?”  echoed  the  old  slave  of  Rho- 
dopis  with  a smile.  “So  long  as  the  Fates  graciously 
spare  the  life  of  my  mistress,  the  old  flag  is  sure  to  waft 
as  many  guests  hither  as  the  house  is  able  to  contain. 
Rhodopis  is  not  at  home  now,  but  she  must  return 
shortly.  The  evening  being  so  fine,  she  determined  on 
taking  a pleasure- trip  on  the  Nile  with  her  guests.  They 
started  at  sunset,  two  hours  ago,  and  the  evening  meal 
is  already  prepared;9  they  cannot  remain  away  much 
longer.  I pray  you,  Phanes,  to  have  patience  and  fol- 
low me  into  the  house.  Rhodopis  would  not  easily 
forgive  me,  if  I allowed  such  valued  guests  to  depart. 
You  stranger,”  he  added,  turning  to  the  Spartan,  “I  en- 
treat most  heartily  to  remain ; as  friend  of  your  friend 
you  will  be  doubly  welcome  to  my  mistress.” 

The  two  Greeks,  following  the  servant,  seated  them- 
selves in  an  arbor,  and  Aristomachus,  after  gazing  on 
the  scene  around  him  now  brilliantly  lighted  by  the 
moon,  said,  “Explain  to  me,  Phanes,  by  what  good 
fortune  this  Rhodopis,  formerly  only  a slave  and  cour- 
tesan 10  can  now  live  as  a queen,  and  receive  her  guests 
in  this  princely  manner?” 

9.  The  principal  meal,  especially  at  Athens  (the  Deipnon  Selnvov) 
was  taken  late  in  the  day. 

10.  The  mistresses  (Hetsere)  of  the  Greeks  must  not  be  compared 
with  modern  women  of  bad  reputation.  The  better  members  of  this 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


9 


“I  have  long  expected  this  question,”  answered  the 
Athenian.  “I  shall  be  delighted  to  make  you  ac- 
quainted with  the  past  history  of  this  woman  before  you 
enter  her  house.  So  long  as  we  were  on  the  Nile,  I 
would  not  intrude  my  tale  upon  you;  that  ancient  river 
has  a wonderful  power  of  compelling  to  silence  and 
quiet  contemplation.  Even  my  usually  quick  tongue 
was  paralyzed  like  yours,  when  I took  my  first  night- 
journey  on  the  Nile.” 

“I  thank  you  for  this,” replied  the  Spartan.  “When 
I first  saw  the  aged  priest  Epimenides,11  at  Knossus  in 
Crete,  he  was  one  hundred  and  fifty  years  old,  and  I 
remember  that  his  age  and  sanctity  filled  me  with  a 
strange  dread;  but  how  far  older,  how  far  more  sacred, 
is  this  hoary  river,  the  ancient  stream  ‘ Aigyptos’ ! 12 
Who  would  wish  to  avoid  the  power  of  his  spells  ? Now, 
however,  I beg  you  to  give  me  the  history  of  Rhodopis.” 

class  represented  the  intelligence  and  culture  of  their  sex  in  Greece, 
and  more  especially  in  the  Ionian  provinces.  As  an  instance  we  need 
only  recall  Aspasia  and  her  well-attested  relation  to  Pericles  and  Soc- 
rates. Our  heroine  Rhodopis'was  a celebrated  woman.  The  Hetsera, 
Thargalia  of  Miletus,  became  the  wife  of  a Thessalian  king.  Ptolemy 
Lagi  married  Thais;  her  daughter  was  called  Irene,  and  her  sons 
Leontiskus  and  Lagus.  (Athen:  XIII.  p.  576).  Finally,  statues  were 
erected  to  many.  This  subject  is  treated  in  the  best  manner  in  F. 
Jakob’s  miscellaneous  writings  IV.,  and  Becker’s  Charicles  II.  p.  51 — 
69.  More  will  be  said  on  it  in  our  text. 

11.  Epimenides  a priest  of  Zeus  at  Knossus  in  Crete.  According 
to  Pliny  he  died  at  the  age  of  299;  according  to  Xenophanes  of  Kolo- 
phon,  his  contemporary,  at  154  years.  Laertius  Diogenes  relates  that 
he  could  die  and  restore  himself  to  life  at  pleasure.  As  he  was  in 
Sparta  in  576  the  aged  Aristomachus  could  well  have  seen  him. 

12.  The  Nile  was  called  “Aigyptos”  by  the  Greeks  in  ancient 
times , see  Homer’s  Odyssey  IV.  478.  The  inundations  of  Lower 
Egypt  by  the  river  is  called  on  some  monuments  “Akab;”  but  prob- 
ably only  from  the  country  it  watered  at  its  mouth,  for  the  coast  of  the 
Delta,  which  in  earlier  times  was  peopled  by  the  Egyptian  Phoenicians 
seems  to  have  been  named  “Aikab-t”  or  “ Aigab-t,”  the  curved  coast, 
and  the  word  Egypt  was  undoubtedly  first  heard  by  the  Greeks  from 
the  lips  of  the  Phoeniciansv 

3 


IO 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


Phanes  began:  “When  Rhodopis  was  a little  child 
playing  with  her  companions  on  the  Thracian  sea-shore, 
she  was  stolen  by  some  Phoenician  mariners,  carried  to 
Samos,  and  bought  by  Iadmon,  one  of  the  geomori,  or 
landed  aristocracy  of  the  island.  The  little  girl  grew 
day  by  day  more  beautiful,  graceful  and  clever,  and  was 
soon  an  object  of  love  and  admiration  to  all  who  knew 
her.  .^Esop,13  the  fable-writer,  who  was  at  that  time 
also  in  bondage  to  Iadmon,  took  an  especial  pleasure 
in  the  growing  amiability  and  talent  of  the  child,  taught 
her  and  cared  for  her  in  the  same  way  as  the  tutors 
whom  we  keep  to  educate  our  Athenian  boys. 

The  kind  teacher  found  his  pupil  tractable  and  quick 
of  comprehension,  and  the  little  slave  soon  practised 
the  arts  of  music,  singing  and  eloquence,  in  a more 
charming  and  agreeable  manner  than  the  sons  of  her 
master  Iadmon,  on  whose  education  the  greatest  care 
had  been  lavished.  By  the  time  she  had  reached  her 
fourteenth  year,  Rhodopis  was  so  beautiful  and  accom- 
plished, that  the  jealous  wife  of  Iadmon  would  not  suffer 


13.  (620-550)  was,  according  to  Herodotus,  a Thracian, 

according  to  others  a Phrygian,  or  a native  of  Mesembria,  a Milesian 
colony  on  the  Black  Sea.  He  was  sold  as  a slave  to  Iadmon  the 
Samian,  served  in  the  same  house  with  Rhodopis  and  at  the  same  time, 
and  afterwards  received  his  freedom.  Herod.  II.  134.  Having  at- 
tained celebrity  by  his  fables,  he  is  said  to  have  taken  up  the  calling 
of  an  advocate,  and  to  have  enjoyed  the  friendship  of  Croesus.  In  his 
old  age  he  was  sent  by  the  latter  on  a commission  to  Delphi ; there  the 
offended  priests  accused  him  of  having  stolen  a golden  vessel,  he  was 
unjustly  condemned  to  death,  and  thrown  over  the  Delphian  rocks. 
In  after  times  every  tale  taken  from  the  natural  life  of  men  or  animals 
and  practically  illustrating  some  moral  was  called  after  ^Esop’s  fables. 
On  himself  and  his  fables  see  Grauert  de  PEsopo  et  fabulis  ALsopiis. 
Bonn.  1825.  It  has  lately  been  maintained,  more  especially  by  Zlindel, 
Revue  Archeol.  Ill  p.  354,  and  on  good  grounds,  that  the  origin  of  the 
H^sopian  fables  is  to  be  found  in  Egypt.  The  universal  belief  assigns 
India  as  the  birthplace  of  fables  about  animals.  In  the  Villa  Albani  at 
Rome  is  the  famous  mutilated  statue  of  ZEsop.  A concentrated  ideal 
type  of  the  clever  hump-back. 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


1 1 

her  to  remain  any  longer  in  the  house,  and  the  Samian 
was  forced,  with  a heavy  heart,  to  sell  her  to  a certain 
Xanthus.  The  government  of  Samos  at  that  time  was 
still  in  the  hands  of  the  less  opulent  nobles;  had  Poly- 
krates  then  been  at  the  head  of  affairs,  Xanthus  need 
not  have  despaired  of  a purchaser.  These  tyrants  fill 
their  treasuries  as  the  magpies  their  nests!  As  it  was, 
however,  he  went  off  with  his  precious  jewel  to  Naukra- 
tis,  and  there  gained  a fortune  by  means  of  her  won- 
drous charms.  These  were  three  years  of  the  deepest 
humiliation  to  Rhodopis,  which  she  still  remembers 
with  horror. 

Now  it  happened,  just  at  the  time  when  her  fame 
was  spreading  through  all  Greece,  and  strangers  were 
coming  from  far  to  Naukratis  for  her  sake  alone,14  that 
the  people  of  Lesbos  rose  up  against  their  nobles,  drove 
them  forth,  and  chose  the  wise  Pittakus  as  their  ruler. 
The  highest  families  of  Lesbos  were  forced  to  leave  the 
country,  and  fled,  some  to  Sicily,  some  to  the  Greek 
provinces  of  Italy,  and  others  to  Egypt.  Alcaeus,15  the 

14.  According  to  Herodotus  the  beauty  of  Rhodopis  was  so  great 
that  every  Greek  knew  her  by  name. 

15.  Alcaeus,  a friend  and  contemporary  of  Sappho,  and  descended 
like  her  from  one  of  the  highest  noble  families  of  Lesbos,  may  take 
rank  among  the  best  lyric  poets  of  antiquity.  Endowed  with  all  the 
advantages,  and  not  less  with  all  the  pride  and  prejudices  of  his  class, 
he  devoted  himself,  body  and  soul,  in  prose  and  in  song,  to  the  over- 
throw of  the  tyrants,  the  expulsion  of  the  Athenian  settlers  from 
Sigaeum  and  the  retention  of  the  supremacy  in  the  hands  of  the  nobles, 
who  were  making  a powerful  resistance  to  the  tyrants  Melanchrus, 
Megalagyrus,  Myrsilus,  and  the  Kleanaktidae.  He  was  unsuccessful 
in  his  two  last  enterprises,  and  when  Pittakus  attained  to  the  leader- 
ship of  the  people,  was  forced,  with  his  brothers  and  the  rest  of  his 
party,  to  fly  from  Lesbos.  The  former  entered  the  army  of  Nebuchad- 
nezzar, king  of  Assyria;  the  latter,  and  with  them  Alcaeus,  wandered 
forth  into  the  world  at  large.  There  is  no  doubt  that  he  and  Char- 
axus,  the  brother  of  Sappho,  were  together  for  some  time  in  Naukratis. 
When  Pittakus  had  completed  the  code  of  laws  to  which  he  owes  the 
name  of  a philosoper,  he  recalled  the  exiles  and  forgave  Alcaeus,  not- 
withstanding the  bitter  verses  which  the  latter  had  written  upon  him 


12 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


greatest  poet  of  his  day,  and  Charaxus,  the  brother  of 
that  Sappho16  whose  odes  it  was  our  Solon’s  last  wish 
to  learn  by  heart,  came  here  to  Naukratis,  which  had 
already  long  been  the  flourishing  centre  of  commercial 

even  during  his  banishment.  His  songs  breathe  "the  spirit  of  the 
Mytilenian  nobles,  bred  and  educated  as  aristocrats,  proud  in  the 
consciousness  of  their  own  high  position,  and  secure  of  the  most  un- 
rivalled prerogatives,  dividing  their  time  between  action  and  enjoy- 
ment, and  keeping  up  a light  heart  even  in  the  deepest  misfortune.” 
His  was  a burning  genius  which  burst  into  song  whenever  a fresh  joy 
gladdened,  or  a sorrow  crushed  his  spirit;  he  could  not  but  sing,  and 
therefore  his  songs  took  the  most  perfect  forms.  In  his  transparency 
and  wonderful  ease,  his  freedom  from  aspiration  and  enjoyment  of  the 
present  moment,  he  must  be  regarded  as  one  of  the  most  remarkable 
forerunners  of  Horace,  who  adopted  not  only  his  metres,  but  many  of 
his  ideas.  His  relation  to  Sappho,  mentioned  in  the  text,  can  be 
proved  from  occasional  fragments  of  his  writings.  They  are  to  be 
found  in  A.  Matthiae  Alcaei  reliquice . L.  1827.  Also  Welcker,  Kleine 
Schriften  I.  pp.  126 — 147.  and  Bergk,  Lyr.  gr.  ed.  I.  pp.  569 — 598. 
Hartung.  Die  Griechischen  Lyriker . Griechisch  mit  metrizcher  Ueber - 
setzung.  V.  p.  18.  His  likeness  as  a statue  has  been  found  near  Monte 
Calvo  and  answers  entirely  to  the  above  mentioned  description  of  his 
character.  There  is  also  a very  fine  statue  in  the  Villa  Borghese  at 
Rome,  which  probably  represents  our  poet.  Braun,  Rumen  und  Mu- 
seen  Roms,  p 548.  Braun  believes  it  to  be  the  work  of  Pindar. 

16.  The  celebrated  poetess  Sappho,  according  to  Athenseus,  lived 
in  the  time  of  Alyattes,  king  of  Lydia,  therefore  between  620 — 563  B. 
C.;  according  to  the  Chronicle  of  Eusebius  in  the  44th  Olympiad,  or 
about  600  B.  C.  She  is  also  mentioned  as  a contemporary  of  Pittakus, 
Alcaeus  and  Rhodopis,  which  coincides  with  the  above  statement. 
We  can  scarcely  be  in  error  if  we  fix  the  time  of  her  birth  at  Mytilene 
in  Lesbos,  about  the  year  620  B.  C.  Her  father’s  name  was  Skaman- 
dronymus  or  Skamon.  For  this  we  have  not  only  the  authority  of 
Herodotus,  HHian,  and  other  ancient  writers,  but  also  of  Welcker, 
Bernhardy,  Richter  and  others.  Her  mother  and  her  daughter  both 
bore  the  name  of  Kleis.  Beside  the  brother  spoken  of  in  our  tale 
(Charaxus),  she  had  another,  named  Larichus,  who  is  said  by  Athe- 
nseus to  have  held  a high  preferment  in  the  Prytanaeum  at  Mitylene. 
From  this,  and  from  the  fact  that  Sappho  and  Charaxus  were  both 
exiled  at  the  time  of  Pittakus,  it  is  evident  that  they  belonged  to  a 
family  of  very  high  degree.  They  must  also  have  been  wealthy,  or 
Charaxus  could  not,  as  Herodotus  relates,  have  bought  Rhodopis. 
Suidas  calls  Cerkolas,  the  husband  of  Sappho,  expressly,  a very  rich 
man.  Among  her  admirers,  her  celebrated  contemporary  Alcaeus 
must  not  be  overlooked,  while  Bernhardy’s  well-known  story  of  her 
unfortunate  passion  for  the  young  Phaon  must  be  regarded  as  a fable. 
The  story  that  Anacreon  dedicated  certain  love-verses  to  Sappho  is 
equally  untrue,  as  he  flourished  some  30  or  40  years  later,  and  the 
verses  were  intended  for  another  Lesbian  woman.  Her  impure  pas- 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


*3 


communication  between  Egypt  and  the  rest  of  the 
world.  Charaxus  saw  Rhodopis,  and  soon  loved  her 
so  passionately,  that  he  gave  an  immense  sum  to  secure 
her  from  the  mercenary  Xanthus,  who  was  on  the  point 

sion  for  beautiful  young  girls  and  her  leap  from  the  Leukadian  rocks 
are  also  totally  fabulous.  See  Welcker,  F.  W.  Richter,  Bernhardy 
and  Kochly.  Of  Sappho’s  appearance  we  know  but  little.  Plato, 
Plutarch  and  others  call  her  “the  beautiful  Sappho,”  Alcaeus  praises 
her  black  hair  and  her  charming  smile.  Welcker  reckons  her  among 
the  celebrated  beauties  of  antiquity.  She  was  frequently  represented 
on  the  coins,  in  the  pictures  and  statues  of  her  native  land,  but  it  seems 
that  between  these  representations  there  were  great  differences.  One 
of  her  pictures  is  thus  described  by  Democharis : 

Nature  herself  the  magic  portrait  drew, 

And,  painter,  gave  thy  Lesbian  Muse  to  view. 

Light  sparkles  in  her  eyes;  and  fancy  seems 
The  radiant  fountain  of  those  living  beams ; 

Through  the  smooth  fullness  of  the  unclouded  skin 
Looks  out  the  clear  ingenuous  soul  within. 

Joy  melts  to  fondness  in  her  glistening  face 
And  Love  and  Music  breathe  a mingled  grace,* 

Thousands  of  songs  were  dedicated  to  her;  we  will  only  mention 
here  the  two  following  epigrams  by  Pinytus,  and  Antipater  of  Sidon, 
taken  from  F.  Jacob's  Griechischen  Blumenlese: 

“This  tomb  has  Sappho’s  bones  and  idle  name 
But  her  wise  words  have  won  immortal  fame.” 

“ Sappho  my  name.  When  Homer’s  song  divine 
Man  hath  surpassed,  may  maiden  rival  mine.” 

Sappho  wrote  in  the  .^Eolic  manner.  2A$0  is  only  to  be  found 
on  a vase  in  Vienna,  and  Welcker  believes  is  an  error  in  the  writing 
alone.  See  the  fragments  of  her  poems,  Bergk,  Lyr.  Grec.  Ed.  II. 
There  is  a first  rate  lecture  on  Sappho  to  be  found  in  Koechly’s  Ac- 
ademical lectures  and  discourses , p.  153  and  following.  Solon’s  wish, 
alluded  to  in  the  text,  was  expressed  to  his  nephew.  Stobaeus  Serm. 
XXIX.  28.  A bas-relief  in  the  British  Museum  is  worthy  of  mention 
here.  It  was  found  at  Melos  and  represents  Sappho,  with  Alcaeus 
grasping  at  her  lute.  In  explanation  of  this  carving,  Overbeck  in  his 
Geschichte  der  Plasiik,  Vol.  I.  p.  148  Ijas  quoted  the  following  anecdote 
by  Aristotle:  “Alcaeus  loved  his  beautiful  and  gifted  countrywoman, 
and  is  said  to  have  once  accosted  her  with  the  tender  words  : “Thou 
dark-haired,  smiling  Sappho,  fain  would  I tell  thee  something,  but  fear 
restrains  me.”  Upon  which  the  poetess  coyly  and  somewhat  snap- 
pishly retorted : “If  thou  wert  impelled  by  any  good  and  noble  im- 
pulse, and  didst  not  desire  to  utter  evil  with  thy  tongue,  shame  would 
not  bid  thee  lower  thine  eyes ; thou  wouldst  frankly  say  what  is  right.” 

* Translated  by  Rev.  Dr.  Hodgson. 


14 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


of  returning  with  her  to  his  own  country;  Sappho  wrote 
some  biting  verses,  derisive  of  her  brother  and  his  pur- 
chase, but  Alcaeus  on  the  other  hand,  approved,  and 
gave  expression  to  this  feeling  in  glowing  songs  on  the 
charms  of  Rhodopis.  And  now  Sappho's  brother,  who 
had  till  then  remained  undistinguished  among  the  many 
strangers  at  Naukratis,  became  a noted  man  through 
Rhodopis.  His  house  was  soon  the  centre  of  attraction 
to  all  foreigners,  by  whom  she  was  overwhelmed  with 
gifts.  The  King  Hophra, 17  hearing  of  her  beauty  and 
talent,  sent  for  her  to  Memphis,  and  offered  to  buy  her 
of  Charaxus,  but  the  latter  had  already  long,  though 
secretly,  gi\  en  Rhodopis  her  freedom,  and  loved  her  far 
too  well  to  allow  of  a separation.  She  too,  loved  the 
handsome  Lesbian  and  refused  to  leave  him  despite  the 
brilliant  offers  made  to  her  on  all  sides.  At  length 
Charaxus  made  this  wonderful  woman  his  lawful  wife, 
and  continued  to  live  with  her  and  her  little  daughter 
Kleis  in  Naukratis,  until  the  Lesbian  exiles  were  recalled 
to  their  native  land  by  Pittakus.  He  then  started 
homeward  with  his  wife,  but  fell  ill  on  the  journey,  and 
died  soon  after  his  arrival  at  Mitylene.  Sappho,  who 
had  derided  her  brother  for  marrying  one  beneath  him, 

17.  For  this  king  we  have  chosen  his  Biblical  name,  Hophra. 
Among  the  Greeks  he  was  called  Uaphris  and  Apries.  The  hiero- 
glyphical  signs  for  his  name  (see  Lepsius,  Konigsbuch , T.  48)  produce 
Uah-ph-ra-het,  from  whence  come  the  paraphrases  Uaphris  and  Hophra 
(Uah-ph-ra).  He  reigned  from  588 — 569.  The  correctness  of  these 
figures  can  be  certified,  first,  by  the  existing  agreement  in  the  dates, 
but  more  still  by  Mariette’s  discovery  of  the  Apis  tombs,  the  inscrip- 
tions on  which  throw  an  especially  strong  light  on  the  reigns  of  the 
26th  dynasty  of  kings,  to  which  Hophra  belonged.  He  was  dethroned 
by  Amasis,  (who,  according  to  Athenasus,  was  his  friend),  during  an 
insurrection  mentioned  by  the  prophets  of  the  old  Covenant,  Jeremiah 
XLIV.  30.  XLVI.  24-26,  and  described  more  in  detail  by  Herodotus. 
Herod.  II.  169.  The  Assyrian  monuments,  whose  cuneiform  inscrip- 
tions are  more  easily  deciphered,  now  strongly  corroborate  this  portion 
of  Egyptian  history. 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


*5 

soon  became  an  enthusiastic  admirer  of  the  beautiful 
widow  and  rivalled  Alcaeus  in  passionate  songs  to  her 
praise. 

After  the  death  of  the  poetess,  Rhodopis  returned, 
with  her  little  daughter,  to  Naukratis,  where  she  was 
welcomed  as  a goddess.  During  this  interval  Amasis,18 
the  present  king  of  Egypt,  had  usurped  the  throne  of 
the  Pharaohs,  and  was  maintaining  himself  in  its  pos- 
session by  help  of  the  army,  to  which  caste  he  belonged. 
As  his  predecessor  Hophra  had  accelerated  his  fall,  and 
brought  the  army  and  priesthood  to  open  rebellion  by 
his  predilection  for  the  Greek  nation,  and  for  intercourse 
with  foreigners  generally,  (always  an  abomination  in  the 
eyes  of  the  Egyptians),  men  felt  confident  that  Amasis 
would  return  to  the  old  ways,  would  rigorously  exclude 
foreigners  from  the  country,19  dismiss  the  Greek  mer- 
cenaries, and  instead  of  taking  counsel  from  the  Greeks, 
would  hearken  only  to  the  commands  of  the  priesthood. 
But  in  this,  as  you  must  see  yourself,  the  prudent  Egyp- 
tians had  guessed  wide  of  the  mark  in  their  choice  of  a 

18.  Amasis,  of  whom  much  will  be  said  in  our  text,  reigned  570- 
526  B.  C.  His  name,  in  the  hieroglyphic  signs,  was  Aahmes  or  young 
moon  (Lepsius,  Konigsbuch  PL  48.  8.)  but  the  name  by  which  he  was 
commonly  called  was  Sa-Nit  “Son  of  Neith.”  His  name,  and  pictures 
of  him  are  to  be  found  on  stones  in  the  fortress  of  Cairo,  on  a relief  in 
Florence,  a statue  in  the  Vatican,  on  sarcophagi  in  Stockholm  and 
London,  a statue  in  the  Villa  Albani  and  on  a little  temple  of  red 
granite  at  Leyden.  A beautiful  bust  of  gray-wacke  in  our  possession 
probably  represents  the  same  king. 

19.  In  their  relations  with  foreigners,  the  Egyptians  may  be  com- 
pared with  the  Japanese  of  our  own  times.  Every  man  not  an  Egyptian 
was  hateful  to  them,  and  yet,  from  the  earliest  times  they  had  been 
compelled  to  admit  foreigners  into  their  land.  Indeed  they  could  not 
prevent  the  Phoenicians,  who,  like  the  Spaniards  and  Portuguese  in 
Japan  in  the  16th  century  had  the  whole  foreign  trade  of  the  country  in 
their  hands,  from  gaining  considerable  influence,  not  only  in  all  classes 
of  Egyptian  life,  but  even  over  the  religious  consciousness  ot  the  peo- 
ple. As  in  Japan  the  Iberians  were  succeeded  by  the  Dutch,  so  did 
the  Greeks  follow  the  Phoenicians  in  Egypt,  and  after  the  Persian  in- 
vasion and  Alexander’s  expeditions  they  ruled  in  the  valley  of  the  Nile. 

An  Egyptian  Princess , /. 


1 6 AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS, 

ruler;  they  fell  from  Scylla  into  Charybdis.  If  Hophra 
was  called  the  Greeks’  friend,  Amasis  must  be  named 
our  lover.  The  Egyptians,  especially  the  priests  and 
the  army,  breathe  fire  and  flame,  and  would  fain  strangle 
us  one  and  all,  off-hand,  This  feeling  on  the  part  ot 
the  soldiery  does  not  disturb  Amasis,  for  he  knows  too 
well  the  comparative  value  of  their  and  our  services; 
but  with  the  priests  it  is  another  and  more  serious  mat- 
ter, for  two  reasons:  first,  they  possess  an  unbounded 
influence  over  the  people;  and  secondly.  Amasis  him- 
self retains  more  affection  than  he  likes  to  acknowledge 
to  us,  for  this  absurd  and  insipid  religion20 — a religion 
which  appears  doubly  sacred  to  its  adherents  simply 
because  it  has  existed  in  this  eccentric  land21 — un- 
changed for  thousands  of  years.  These  priests  make 
the  king’s  life  burdensome  to  him;  they  persecute  and 
injure  us  in  every  possible  way;  and  indeed,  if  it  had  not 
been  for  the  king’s  protection,  I should  long  ago  have 
been  a dead  man.  But  I am  wandering  from  my  tale! 
As  I said  before,  Rhodopis  was  received  at  Naukratis 
with  open  arms  by  all,  and  loaded  wfith  marks  of  favor 
by  Amasis,  who  formed  her  acquaintance.  Her  daugh- 
ter Kleis, — as  is  the  case  with  the  little  Sappho  now — 
was  never  allowed  to  appear  in  the  society  which  as- 
sembled every  evening  at  her  mother’s  house,  and  in- 
deed was  even  more  strictly  brought  up  than  the  other 
young  girls  in  Naukratis.  She  married  Glaucus,  a rich 

20.  We  know  that  the  wisdom  of  the  Egyptian  priesthood  was 
highly  esteemed  by  the  Greeks;  but  many  passages  in  the  classic 
writers  prove  that  the  religion  itself  was  looked  upon  by  the  Greeks 
and  Romans,  who  only  saw  the  eccentric  forms  in  which  it  was  clothed, 
as  absurd  and  insipid.  Afterwards  the  followers  of  the  new  Platonic 
doctrines  drew  largely  from  the  teachings  of  the  priests  in  Heliopolis, 
Thebes,  etc. 

21.  Herod.  II.  35. 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


J7 


Phocsean  merchant  of  noble  family,  who  had  defended 
his  native  town  with  great  bravery  against  the  Persians, 
and  with  him  departed  to  the  newly-founded  Massalia,-2 
on  the  Celtic  coast.  There,  however,  the  young  couple 
both  fell  victims  to  the  climate,  and  died,  leaving  a little 
daughter,  Sappho.  Rhodopis  at  once  undertook  the 
long  journey  westward,  brought  the  orphan  child  back 
to  live  with  her,  spent  the  utmost  care  on  her  education, 
and  now  that  she  is  grown  up,  forbids  her  the  society 
of  men,  still  feeling  the  stains  of  her  own  youth  so 
keenly  that  she  would  fain  keep  her  granddaughter 
(and  this  in  Sappho’s  case  is  not  difficult),  at  a greater 
distance  from  contact  with  our  sex  than  is  rendered 
necessary,  by  the  customs  of  Egypt.  To  my  friend 
herself  society  is  as  indispensable  as  water  to  the  fish 
or  air  to  the  bird.  Her  house  is  frequented  by  all  the 
strangers  here,  and  whoever  has  once  experienced  her 
hospitality  and  has  the  time  at  command  will  never 
after  be  found  absent  when  the  flag  announces  an  even- 
ing of  reception.  Every  Greek  of  mark  is  to  be  found 
here,  as  it  is  in  this  house  that  we  consult  on  the  wisest 
measures  for  encountering  the  hatred  of  the  priests  and 
bringing  the  king  round  to  our  own  views.  Here  you 
can  obtain  not  only  the  latest  news  from  home,  but  from 
the  rest  of  the  world,  and  this  house  is  an  inviolable 


22.  Massalia,  the  present  Marseilles,  was  founded  by  a colony 
from  Phocaea,  an  Ionian  town  on  the  coast  of  Asia  Minor  which,  19 
years  before  the  beginning  of  our  tale,  had  fallen  into  the  hands  of  the 
Persians,  the  entire  body  of  its  citizens  having  tied  to  their  ships.  It  is 
probable  that  before  the  inhabitants  of  Asia  Minor  settled  there,  a 
Phoenician  factory  had  stood  on  the  site  of  Massalia.  At  all  events  we 
find  the  Phoenicians  later  as  joint  possessors  of  the  place,  proof  of 
which  is  borne  not  only  by  classical  authority,  but  by  the  inscriptions 
and  monuments  discovered  there.  The  word  Celt  was  applied  by  the 
ancient  Greeks  not  only  to  the  Gauls,  but  also  to  the  German  and 
Iberian  races. 


i8 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


sanctuary  for  the  persecuted,  Rhodopis  possessing  a 
royal  warrant  which  secures  her  from  every  molestation 
on  the  part  of  the  police.23  Our  own  songs  and  our 
own  language  are  to  be  heard  here,  and  here  we  take 
counsel  on  the  best  means  for  delivering  Greece  from 
the  ever  fresh  encroachments  of  her  tyrants.24 

In  a word,  this  house  is  the  centre  of  attraction  for 
all  Hellenic  interests  in  Egypt,  and  of  more  importance 
to  us  politically,  than  our  temple,  the  Hellenion  itself, 
and  our  hall  of  commerce.* 

In  a few  minutes  you  will  see  this  remarkable  grand- 
mother, and,  if  we  should  be  here  alone,  perhaps  the 
grandchild  too;  you  will  then  at  once  perceive  that  they 
owe  everything  to  their  own  rare  qualities  and  not  to 
the  chances  of  good  fortune.  Ah!  there  they  come! 
they  are  going  towards  the  house.  Cannot  you  hear 
the  slave-girls  singing?  Now  they  are  going  in.  First 
let  them  quietly  be  seated,  then  follow  me,  and  when 
the  evening  is  over  you  shall  say  whether  you  repent  of 
having  come  hither,  and  whether  Rhodopis  resembles 
more  nearly  a queen  or  a freed  bond-woman.” 

The  house25  was  built  in  the  Grecian  style.  It  was 

23.  A very  active  and  strict  police-force  existed  in  Egypt,  the  or- 
ganization of  which  is  said  to  have  owed  much  to  Amasis’  care.  We 
also  read  in  inscriptions  and  papyrus  rolls,  that  a body  of  mounted 
police  existed,  the  ranks  of  which  were  generally  filled  by  foreigners  in 
preference  to  natives. 

•24.  Shortly  before  the  date  of  our  narrative,  several  ambitious 
Greeks,  had  succeeded  in  overthrowing  the  oligarchy  and  obtaining 
the  supreme  power,  amongst  others  Pisistratus  of  Athens  (died  527), 
Polykrates  of  Samos  (died  522),  and  Lygdamis  of  Naxos  (died  524). 

25.  On  the  internal  arrangement  of  the  rooms  in  this  house,  I 
have  followed  Becker  and  K.  F.  Hermann.  The  description  in 
Barthelemy’s  Anacharsis  taken  from  the  not  perfectly  clear  passage  in 
Vitruvius,  is  much  too  diffuse  for  our  purpose.  Hirt’s  design  pleases 
us  less  than  most,  while,  on  the  other  hand,  in  the  sketch  drawn  by 
Hermann,  ( Charikles  II.  99.),  acute  criticism  and  good  taste  seem  to 
* See  Note  2. 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


*9 


a rather  long,  one-storied  building,  the  outside  of  which 
would  be  called  extremely  plain  in  the  present  day; 
within,  it  united  the  Egyptian  brilliancy  of  coloring  with 
the  Greek  beauty  of  form.  The  principal  door  opened 
into  the  entrance-hall.*  To  the  left  of  this  lay  a large 
dining-room,  overlooking  the  Nile,  and,  opposite  to  this 
last  was  the  kitchen,  an  apartment  only  to  be  found  in 
the  houses  of  the  wealthier  Greeks,  the  poorer  families 
being  accustomed  to  prepare  their  food  at  the  hearth  in 
the  front  apartment.  The  hall  of  reception  lay  at  the 
other  end  of  the  entrance-hall,  and  was  in  the  form  of  a 
square,  surrounded  within  by  a colonnade,  into  which 
various  chambers**  opened.  This  was  the  apartment 
devoted  to  the  men,***  in  the  centre  of  which  was  the 
household  fire,  burning  on  an  altar-shaped  hearth  of 
rich  ^Eginetan  metal-work.26 

have  been  alike  employed  in  the  application  of  the  passages  referred 
to.  A rich  man,  as  was  Charaxus,  could  easily  have  built  such  a house 
as  the  one  we  have  described,  though  the  private  dwellings  of  the 
Greeks  at  the  time  referred  to  were  probably  of  a more  simple  char- 
acter. Our  knowledge  of  the  arrangement  of  Greek  houses  is  far  less 
accurate  than  of  Roman  ones,  which  can  be  perfectly  reconstructed 
from  the  buildings  in  Pompeii.  Overbeck  describes  them  with  great 
precision  and  clearness.  Pompeii , 3d  edition,  1866.  Vol.  I.  p.  230. 
Sketch , p.  212. 

26.  Higina  was  very  early  celebrated  for  skill  in  the  plastic  arts. 
The  transition  from  a typical  form  to  the  free  imitation  of  nature  can 
be  more  clearly  perceived  in  the  early  /Eginetan  work  than  elsewhere. 
The  groups  from  the  pediment  of  the  temple  of  Athene  in  iEgina,  dis- 
covered in  1811  by  a party  of  English,  Danish  and  German  travellers 
and  now  in  Munich,  may  be  considered  as  the  most  interesting  me- 
morials of  old  Hellenic  art.  They  afford  sufficient  proof  that  the 
Greeks  learnt  the  mechanical  part  of  the  plastic  art,  the  treatment  of 
the  materials,  and  even  the  relative  proportions  of  the  human  body 
from  the  Egyptians,  though  even  as  scholars  they  excelled  their  mas- 
ters. The  above-mentioned  figures  represent  combats  between  the 
Greeks  and  Trojans  for  the  bodies  of  fallen  Greeks,  in  one  for  the  body 
of  Achilles,  in  another  for  Oi'kles.  The  group  from  the  \yest  pediment, 
with  the  statue  of  Athene  in  the  centre  is  particularly  well-preserved 
and  worthy  of  notice.  S.  Wagner,  Bericht  iiber  die  aginetischen  Bild- 
werke  mit  Anmerkungen  von.  Schelling.  1817.  Gerhard,  Vorlesungen 
* Thyroreion.  **  Oikemata.  ***  Andronitis. 


20 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


It  was  lighted  by  an  opening  in  the  roof,  which 
formed  at  the  same  time,  at  outlet  for  the  smoke.  From 
this  room  (at  the  opposite  end  to  that  on  which  it 
opened  into  the  entrance-hall),  a passage,  closed  by  a 
well-fastened  door,*  led  into  the  chamber  of  the  wo- 
men.** This  was  also  surrounded  by  a colonnade  within, 
but  only  on  three  sides,  and  here  the  female  inhabitants 
were  accustomed  to  pass  their  time,  when  not  employed, 
spinning  or  weaving,  in  the  rooms  lying  near  the  back 
or  garden-door***  as  it  was  termed.  Between  these 
latter  and  the  domestic  offices,  which  lay  on  the  right 
and  left  of  the  women’s  apartment,  were  the  sleeping- 
rooms;  these  served  also  as  places  of  security  for  the 
valuables  of  the  house.  The  walls  of  the  men’s  apart- 
ment were  painted  of  a reddish-brown  color,  hgainst 
which  the  outlines  of  some  white  marble  carvings,  the 
gift  of  a Chian  sculptor,27  stood  out  in  sharp  relief.  The 
floor  was  covered  with  rich  carpets  from  Sardis;  low 
cushions  of  panthers’  skins  lay  ranged  along  the  colon- 
nade; around  the  artistically  wrought  hearth  stood 
quaint  Egyptian  settees,  and  small,  delicately-carved 
tables  of  Thya  wood,28  on  which  lay  all  kinds  of  musical 

iiber  Gypsabgiisse.  1844.  S.  3-28.  Welcker,  antike  Denkmdler.  I.  p.  30. 
and  following.  Overbeck,  Geschichte  der  griech.  Plastik.  I.  p.  117. 
Drawn  by  O.  Muller.  Denkmdler  d.  Kunst.  I.  T.  6-8.  Clarac,  Musee 
de  sculpture p . 815.  821  and  following.  In  reference  to  Egyptian  in- 
fluence on  early  Greek  art,  the  reader  may  be  referred  to  Epochen  der 
Kunst  bei  den  Griechcn , Fr.  Thiersch.  1829.  Ueber  einige  cegyptische 
Kunstformen  und  ihre  Entwickelung.  R.  Lepsius. 

27.  The  earliest  marble  sculptures  are  said  to  have  been  made  in 
Chios. 

28.  Egyptian  easy-chairs  or  settees.  Wilkinson  II.  plate  XI.  p. 
192  and  following.  Rosellini  mon.  civ.  T.  60.  90-91.  where  there  are 
sofas  also,  not  unlike  our  own.  Elegantly  wrought  seats,  capable  of 
accommodating  several  persons,  on  which  are  enthroned  the  owners  of 
tombs,  represented  in  reliefs,  pictures  and  statues  as  gods  and  kings, 
are  frequent.  The  Thya  wood  was  brought  from  the  oasis  of  Jupiter 

* Metaulos  Thyra.  **  Gynaekonitis.  ***  Kepaia  Thyra. 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


21 


instruments,  the  flute,  cithara  and  lyre.  Numerous 
lamps  of  various  and  singular  shapes,  filled  with  Kiki 
oil,29  hung  against  the  walls.  Some  represented  fire- 
spouting dolphins;  others,  strange  winged  monsters 
from  whose  jaws  the  flames  issued;  and  these,  blending 
their  light  with  that  from  the  hearth,  illumined  the  apart- 
ment. 

In  this  room  a group  of  men  were  assembled,  whose 
appearance  and  dress  differed  one  from  the  other.  A 
Syrian  from  Tyre,  in  a long  crimson  robe,  was  talking 
animatedly  to  a man  whose  decided  features  and  crisp, 
curly,  black  hair  proclaimed  him  an  Israelite.  The 
latter  had  come  to  Egypt  to  buy  chariots  and  horses  for 
Zerubbabel,  the  governor  of  Judah — the  Egyptian  equi- 
pages being  the  most  sought  after  at  that  time.30  Close 

Ammon  in  the  Libyan  desert,  and  was  so  precious  that  Cicero  gave  a 
million  sesterces  or  ^8250.  for  one  table  made  of  this  wood.  At  a 
large  exhibition  of  the  products  of  the  province,  held  in  Algiers,  I saw 
a specimen  of  very  heavy,  firm,  beautiful  cedar,  strongly  resembling 
our  weeping  birch,  and  mentioned  in  the  catalogue,  probably  from  a 
mere  conjecture  of  its  compiler,  as  “ Thyaroot  and  wood  from  Teniet- 
el-had.” 

29.  Oil  from  the  fruit  of  Palma  Christi  (ricinus  communis),  called 
by  the  Egyptians  Kiki  and  used  for  the  purposes  of  burning  and  anoint- 
ing. Herod.  II.  94.  Strabo  ed.  Casaub.  824.  PliniusXV.  7.  Dioscor. 
IV.  164.  On  the  monuments,  more  frequently  on  the  papyrus  rolls,  and 
also  in  the  great  Papyrus  Ebers  the  words  kuku  or  kaka  nuts  occur. 
We  might  consider  the  latter  identical  with  the  oil-giving  fruits  of  the 
ancient  Egyptians,  which  were  also  called  “Neter  Kaka,”  sacred  kiki 
nuts. 

30.  1 Chronicles  III.  17 — 19.  Even  Solomon,  as  early  as  1000  B. 

C.  sent  for  horses  and  chariots  from  Egypt.  A horse  cost  150,  and  a 
chariot  600  shekels.  (Z11-  6.  and  ^45)-  A shekel,  (translated  by  Lu- 
ther “ silberling”)  is  worth  about  18  pence.  1 Kings  X.  28.  29.  2 

Chronicles  I.  16.  17.  On  the  Egyptian  monuments  we  find  not  only 
beautiful  horses  before  Pharaoh’s  chariots,  but  even  the  manufactories 
where  the  chariots  were  built.  The  monuments  prove  also  that  neither 
horses  nor  chariots  were  introduced  into  Egypt  earlier  than  2000  B.  C. 
The  studs  appear  to  have  been  kept  on  the  large  plains  of  northern 
Egypt.  We  hear  of  chief-officers  over  the  stud  (Stela  with  the  era  of 
400  years)  and  of  Pharaohs  who  considered  the  breeding  and  condition 
of  the  horse  in  Egypt  as  a matter  of  great  importance,  even  before  the 


22 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


to  him  stood  three  Greeks  from  Asia  Minor,  the  rich 
folds  of  whose  garments  (for  they  wore  the  costly  dress 
of  their  native  city  Miletus),  contrasted  strongly  with 
the  plain  and  unadorned  robe  of  Phryxus,  the  deputy 
commissioned  to  collect  money  for  the  temple  of  Apollo 
at  Delphi,  with  whom  they  were  in  earnest  conversation. 
Ten  years  before,  the  ancient  temple  had  been  consumed 
by  fire;  and  at  this  time  efforts  were  being  made  to 
build  another,  and  a more  beautiful  one.31 

Two  of  the  Milesians,  disciples  of  Anaximander  and 
Anaximenes,32  were  staying  then  in  Egypt,  to  study 
astronomy  and  the  peculiar  wisdom  of  the  Egyptians  at 
Heliopolis,  and  the  third  was  a wealthy  merchant  and 
ship-owner,  named  Theopompus,  who  had  settled  at 
Naukratis.  Rhodopis  herself  was  engaged  in  a lively 
conversation  with  two  Samian  Greeks:  the  celebrated 

26th  dynasty,  to  which  Amasis  belonged.  Pianchi’s  Stela.  First-rate 
information  on  the  Egyptian  harness,  and  on  the  different  parts  of  the 
vehicles,  which  in  Syria  were  manufactured  with  art  and  ingenuity,  at 
an  early  period  is  to  be  found  in  Chabas,  Analyse  des  Papyr-Anastasi  I. 
Voyage  d' un  Egyptien  etc.  A light  chariot  in  perfect  preservation 
(probably  not  a war  trophy)  belonging  to  an  ancient  Egyptian,  was 
found  in  the  tomb  of  its  former  owner,  and  is  now  in  the  Egyptian 
Museum  at  Florence. 

31.  Herodotus  II.  180.  Pindar.  Pyth.  7.  9. 

32.  Anaximander  of  Miletus,  born  611-546,  was  a celebrated 
geometrician,  astronomer,  philosopher  and  geographer.  He  was  the 
author  of  a book  on  natural  phenomena,  drew  the  first  map  of  the  world 
on  metal,  and  introduced  into  Greece  a kind  of  clock  which  he  seems  to 
have  borrowed  from  the  Babylonians.  He  supposes  a primary  and 
not  easily  definable  Being,  by  which  the  whole  world  is  governed,  and 
.in  which,  though  in  himself  infinite  and  without  limits,  everything  ma- 
terial and  circumscribed  has  its  foundation.  “ Chaotic  matter”  repre- 
sents in  his  theory  the  germ  of  all  created  things,  from  which  water, 
earth,  animals,  nereids  or  fish-men,  human  beings  &c.  have  had  their 
origin.  Zeller,  Philosophie  der  Griechen  I.  170.  Brandis.  T.  1.  P.  123. 
Anaximenes,  570-500,  also  a Milesian  natural  philosopher,  considered 
air  to  be  the  primary  matter  from  which  all  things  proceeded.  Plutarch 
plac.  phil.  I.  3.  6.  Zeller,  Philosophie  der  Griechen  I.  Brandis  T.  1.  P. 
141. 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


23 


worker  in  metals,  sculptor  and  goldsmith  Theodorus,33 
and  the  Iambic  poet  Ibykus  of  Rhegium,34  who  had  left 
the  court  of  Polykrates  for  a time  in  order  to  become 
acquainted  with  Egypt,  and  were  bearers  of  presents 
to  Amasis  from  their  ruler.  Close  to  the  fire  lay  Philo- 
inus  of  Sybaris,35  a corpulent  man  with  strongly-marked 
features  and  a sensual  expression  of  face;  he  was 
stretched  at  full-length  on  a couch  covered  with  spotted 
furs,  and  amused  himself  by  playing  with  his  scented 
curls  wreathed  with  gold,  and  with  the  golden  chains 
which  fell  from  his  neck  on  to  the  long  saffron-colored 
robe  that  clothed  him  down  to  his  feet. 

Rhodopis  had  a kind  word  for  each  of  her  guests, 
but  at  present  she  occupied  herself  exclusively  with  the 
two  celebrated  Samians;  their  talk  was  of  art  and 
poetry.  The  fire  of  youth  still  glowed  in  the  eyes  of 
the  Thracian  woman,  her  tall  figure  was  still  full  and 

33.  Theodorus,  descended  from  a Samian  family  celebrated  as 
artists,  did  much  towards  the  improvement  of  architecture  and  the  ar- 
tistic casting  of  metals.  Thiersch,  Epochen  der  Kunst  bei  den  Griechen 
1829.  Brunn,  Kiinstlergeschichte  II.  p.  380.  Overbeck,  i.  d.  Berichten 
der  kgl.  sachsischen  Gesellschaft  der  Wissenschaften , 1868.  p.  68  and 
following.  Bursian,  Jahris  'Jahrbiichern  1856.  I.  Abth.  p.  509  and  fol- 
lowing. 

34.  Ibykus,  from  Lower  Italy,  flourished  about  530.  Polykrates 
attached  this  highly  cultivated  and  impassioned  poet  to  his  court.  The 
events  which  followed  his  violent  death  became  a proverb  among  the 
ancients,  and  have  become  universally  known  in  our  own  day  through 
Schiller’s  Kraniche  des  Ibykus . Schneidewin  collected  the  fragments 
of  his  writings.  I bye.  carm.  reliq.  and  Bergk,  Poet.  lyr.  gr.  It  is  no- 
where mentioned  that  he  was  ever  in  Egypt,  but  we  know  that  from 
him  the  Greeks  first  learnt  the  identity  of  the  morning  and  evening 
star,  a fact  long  known  to  the  Egyptians.  Achilles  Tatius.  Isag.  in 
Arati  Phcenomen , in  the  Uranolog.  Petamip.  136.  See  Lepsius  Chron- 
ologie , Einleitung p.  91.  This  passage,  and  the  friendship  subsisting 
between  Polykrates  and  Amasis,  make  it  not  improbable  that  Ibykus 
was  at  one  time  in  Egypt. 

35.  Sybaris  was  a town  in  Lower  Italy  notorious  throughout  the 
ancient  world  for  its  luxury.  According  to  Strabo  it  was  founded  by 
Achaeans  262,  About  510  it  was  conquered  and  destroyed  by  the 
Crotoniates  and  then  rebuilt  undef  the  name  of  Thurii. 


24 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


unbent;  her  hair,  though  grey,  was  wound  round  her 
beautifully  formed  head  in  luxuriant  waves,  and  laid 
together  at  the  back  in  a golden  net,  and  a sparkling 
diadem  shone  above  her  lofty  forehead. 

Her  noble  Greek  features  were  pale,  but  still  beautiful 
and  without  a wrinkle,  notwithstanding  her  great  age; 
indeed  her  small  mouth  with  its  full  lips,  her  white 
teeth,  her  eyes  so  bright  and  yet  so  soft,  and  her  nobly- 
formed  nose  and  forehead  would  have  been  beauty 
enough  for  a young  maiden. 

Rhodopis  looked  younger  than  she  really  was, 
though  she  made  no  attempt  to  disavow  her  age. 
Matronly  dignity  was  visible  in  every  movement,  and 
the  charm  of  her  manner  lay,  not  in  a youthful  endeavor 
to  be  pleasing,  but  in  the  effort  of  age  to  please  others, 
considering  their  wishes,  and  at  the  same  time  demand- 
ing consideration  in  return. 

Our  tv/o  friends  now  presenting  themselves  in  the 
hall,  every  eye  turned  upon  them,  and  as  Phanes  en- 
tered leading  his  friend  by  the  hand,  the  heartiest  wel- 
come met  him  from  all  sides;  one  of  the  Milesians 
indeed  exclaimed:  “Now  I see  what  it  is  that  was 
wanting  to  our  assembly.  There  can  be  no  merriment 
without  Phanes.” 

And  Philoinus,  the  Sybarite,  raising  his  deep  voice, 
but  not  allowing  himself  for  a moment  to  be  disturbed 
in  his  repose,  remarked : “ Mirth  is  a good  thing,  and  if 
you  bring  that  with  you,  be  welcome  to  me  also,  Athe- 
nian.” 

“To  me,”  said  Rhodopis,  turning  to  her  new  guests, 
“you  are  heartily  welcome,  but  not  more  in  your  joy 
than  if  borne  down  by  sadness.  I know  no  greater 
pleasure  than  to  remove  the  lines  of  care  from  a friend’s 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


25 


brow.  Spartan,  I venture  to  address  you  as  a friend 
too,  for  the  friends  of  my  friends  are  my  own.” 

Aristomachus  bowed  in  silence,  but  Phanes,  address- 
ing himself  both  to  Rhodopis  and  to  the  Sybarite,  an- 
swered: “ Well  then,  my  friends,  I can  content  you  both. 
To  you,  Rhodopis,  I must  come  for  comfort,  for  soon, 
too  soon  I must  leave  you  and  your  pleasant  house; 
Philoinus  however  can  still  enjoy  my  mirth,  as  I cannot 
but  rejoice  in  the  prospect  of  seeing  my  beloved  Hellas 
once  more,  and  of  quitting,  even  though  involuntarily, 
this  golden  mouse-trap  of  a country.” 

“ You  are  going  away!  you  have  been  dismissed? 
Whither  are  you  going?”  echoed  on  all  sides. 

“ Patience,  patience,  my  friends,”  cried  Phanes.  “ I 
have  a long  story  to  tell,  but  I will  rather  reserve  it  for 
the  evening  meal.  And  indeed,  dear  friend,  my  hunger 
is  nearly  as  great  as  my  distress  at  being  obliged  to 
leave  you.” 

“Hunger- is  a good  thing,”  philosophized  the  Sybar- 
ite once  more,  “when  a man  has  a good  meal  in 
prospect.” 

“On  that  point  you  may  be  at  ease,  Philoinus,” 
answered  Rhodopis.  “I  told  the  cook  to  do  his  ut- 
most, for  the  most  celebrated  epicure  from  the  most 
luxurious  city  in  the  world,  no  less  a person  than  Philo- 
inus of  Sybaris,  would  pass  a stern  judgment  on  his 
delicate  dishes.  Go,  Knakias,  tell  them  to  serve  the 
supper.  Are  you  content  now,  my  impatient  guests? 
As  for  me,  since  I heard  Phanes’  mournful  news,  the 
pleasure  of  the  meal  is  gone.”  The  Athenian  bowed, 
and  the  Sybarite  returned  to  his  philosophy.  “Con- 
tentment is  a good  thing  when  every  wish  can  be 
satisfied.  I owe  you  thanks,  Rhodopis,  for  your 
4 


2b 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


appreciation  of  my  incomparable  native  city.  What 
says  Anakreon?36 

“To-day  is  ours — what  do  we  fear? 

To-day  is  ours — we  have  it  here. 

Let’s  treat  it  kindly,  that  it  may 

Wish  at  least  with  us  to  stay. 

Let’s  banish  business,  banish  sorrow; 

To  the  gods  belongs  to-morrow.”  * 

“Eh!  Ibykus,  have  I quoted  your  friend  the  poet 
correctly,  who  feasts  with  you  at  Polykrates*  banquets? 
Well,  I think  I may  venture  to  say  of  my  own  poor 
self,  that  if  Anakreon  can  make  better  verses,  I under- 
stand the  art  of  living  quite  as  well  as  he,  though  he 
writes  so  many  poems  upon  it.  Why,  in  all  his  songs 
there  is  not  one  word  about  the  pleasures  of  the  table! 
Surely  they  are  as  important  as  love  and  play!  I con- 
fess that  the  two  last  are  dear  to  me  also ; still,  I could 
exist  without  them,  though  in  a miserable  fashion,  but 
without  food,  where  should  we  be?” 

The  Sybarite  broke  into  a loud  laugh  at  his  own 
joke;  but  the  Spartan  turned  away  from  this  conversa- 
tion, drew  Phryxus  into  a corner,  and  quite  abandoning 
his  usually  quiet  and  deliberate  manner,  asked  eagerly 
whether  he  had  at  last  brought  him  the  long  wished  for 
answer  from  the  Oracle.  The  serious  features  of  the 
Delphian  relaxed,  and  thrusting  his  hand  into  the  folds 
of  his  chiton,**  he  drew  out  a little  roll  of  parchment- 
like sheepskin,  on  which  a few  lines  were  written. 

The  hands  of  the  brave,  strong  Spartan  trembled  as 

36.  Anakreon  of  Teos  was,  at  the  time  of  our  narrative,  also  living 
at  the  court  of  Polykrates.  This  celebrated,  charming  singer  of  love 
and  wine  will  be  often  mentioned  and  quoted  in  our  text.  The  pas- 
sage above  is  to  be  found  Anacr.  fragm.  ed.  Moebius  XV.  His  likeness 
as  a statue  is  in  the  Villa  Borghese  at  Rome.  Copied  in  the  Abhandl, 
der  k.  sacks.  Gesellschaft  der  Wissenschaften,  Pkil-hist.  Class  III.  p. 
730  and  following,  with  text  by  Otto  Jahn. 

* Translation  by  Cowley.  *"*  An  undergarment  resembling  a shirt. 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


27 


he  seized  the  roll,  and  his  fixed  gaze  on  its  characters 
was  as  if  it  would  pierce  the  skin  on  which  they  were 
inscribed. 

Then,  recollecting  himself,  he  shook  his  head  sadly 
and  said:  “We  Spartans  have  to  learn  other  arts  than 
reading  and  writing;  if  thou  canst,  read  me  what  Pythia 
says.” 

The  Delphian  glanced  over  the  writing  and  replied: 
“ Rejoice!  Loxias*  promises  thee  a happy  return  home; 
hearken  to  the  prediction  of  the  priestess.” 

“ If  once  the  warrior  hosts  from  the  snow-topped  mountains  descending 
Come  to  the  fields  of  the  stream  watering  richly  the  plain, 

Then  shall  the  lingering  boat  to  the  beckoning  meadows  convey  thee 
Which  to  the  wandering  foot  peace  and  a home  will  afford. 

When  those  warriors  come,  from  the  snow-topped  mountains  de- 
..  scending, 

Then  will  the  powerful  Five  grant  thee  what  long  they  refused.” 

To  these  words  the  Spartan  listened  with  intense 
eagerness;  he  had  them  read  over  to  him  twice,  then 
repeated  them  from  memory,  thanked  Phryxus,  and 
placed  the  roll  within  the  folds  of  his  garment. 

The  Delphian  then  took  part  in  the  general  conver- 
sation, but  Aristomachus  repeated  the  words  of  the 
Oracle  unceasingly  to  himself  in  a low  voice,  endeavor- 
ing to  impress  them  on  his  memory,  and  to  interpret 
their  obscure  import. 

* A name  given  to  Apollo  on  account  of  the  dark  and  incompre- 
hensible answers  of  his  Oracle. 


28 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


CHAPTER  II. 

The  doors  of  the  supper-room  now  flew  open. 
Two  lovely,  fair-haired  boys,  holding  myrtle- wreaths, 
stood  on  each  side  of  the  entrance,  and  in  the  middle 
of  the  room  was  a large,  low,  brilliantly  polished  table, 
surrounded  by  inviting  purple  cushions.37 

Rich  nosegays  adorned  this  table,  and  on  it  were 
placed  large  joints  of  roast  meat,  glasses  and  dishes  of 
various  shapes  filled  with  dates,  figs,  pomegranates, 
melons  and  grapes,  little  silver  beehives  containing 
honey,  and  plates  of  embossed  copper,  on  which  lay 
delicate  cheese  from  the  island  of  Trinakria.  In  the 
midst  was  a silver  table-ornament,  something  similar  to 
an  altar,  from  which  arose  fragrant  clouds  of  incense. 

At  the  extreme  end  of  the  table  stood  the  glittering 
silver  cup  in  which  the  wine  was  to  be  mixed.38  This 
was  of  beautiful  ^Eginetan  workmanship,  its  crooked 
handles  representing  two  giants,  who  appeared  ready  to 
sink  under  the  weight  of  the  bowl  which  they  sustained. 

37.  It  was  most  probably  usual  for  each  guest  to  have  his  own  lit- 
tle table;  but  we  read  even  in  Homer  of  large  tables  on  which  the 
meals  were  served  up.  Iliad.  IX.  206.  215.  Odyss.  I.  hi.  In  the 
Symposium  described  by  Xenophanes  at  about  the  date  of  our  history, 
a table  is  mentioned,  the  appointments  of  which  we  have  more  especial- 
ly followed  in  the  following  description,  Xenoph . fragm.  ed.  Bergk.  I. 
In  the  time  of  Homer  people  sat  at  table,  but  the  recumbent  position 
became  universal  in  later  times.  See  Overbeck,  Pompeii.  First  ed.  p. 
3 76  and  following. 

38.  The  Greeks  were  not  accustomed  to  drink  unmingled  wine. 
Zaleukus  forbade  to  all  citizens  the  pure  juice  or  the  grape  under  pen- 
alty of  death,  and  Solon  under  very  severe  penalties,  unless  required  as 
medicine.  The  usual  mixture  was  composed  of  three-fifths  water  to 
two-fifths  wine.  Schol.  z.  d.  Rittem  des  Aristophanes,  v.  1184. 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


29 


Like  the  altar,  it  was  enwreathed  with  flowers,  and  a 
garland  of  roses  or  myrtle  had  been  twined  around  the 
goblet  of  each  guest.39 

The  entire  floor  was  strewed  with  rose-leaves,40  and 
the  room  lighted  by  many  lamps  which  were  hung 
against  the  smooth,  white,  stucco  walls. 

No  sooner  were  the  guests  reclining  on  their  cush- 
ions, than  the  fair-haired  boys  reappeared,  wound  gar- 
lands of  ivy  and  myrtle  around  the  heads  and  shoulders 
of  the  revellers,  and  washed  their  feet  in  silver  basins.41 
The  Sybarite,  though  already  scented  with  all  the  per- 
fumes of  Arabia,  would  not  rest  until  he  was  completely 
enveloped  in  roses  and  myrtle,  and  continued  to  occupy 
the  two  boys  even  after  the  carver  had  removed  the  first 
joints  from  the  table  in  order  to  cut  them  up;  but  as 
soon  as  the  first  course,  tunny-fish  with  mustard-sauce,42 
had  been  served,  he  forgot  all  subordinate  matters,  and 
became  absorbed  in  the  enjoyment  of  the  delicious 
viands. 

39.  The  Greeks,  as  well  as  the  Egyptians,  used  drinking-cups  of 
various  shapes,  and  the  most  different  materials.  The  graceful  forms 
of  the  Greek  drinking-vessels  are  well  known,  but  even  the  Egyptians 
knew  how  to  manufacture  beautiful  goblets.  They  were  made  of  the 
precious  metals,  of  bronze  (such,  according  to  Herodotus,  were  the 
drinking-vessels  of  the  priests)  of  delicate  clay  partially  glazed,  (in  the 
Berlin  Museum  with  blue  glaze)  and  also,  but  probably  only  seldom, 
of  glass.  Many  were  enamelled  in  colors,  and  made  in  the  form  of 
opening  flowers,  others  represented  the  heads  of  animals  or  birds,  from 
the  throats  of  which  the  wine  was  drunk ; others  again  were  like  our 
cups  with  handles.  Wilkinson  II.  pp.  348-55.  Rosellini,  mon . civ . T. 
LIII-LXII.  Ebers , Aegypten  u.  d.  B.  Moses  p.  328.  Originals  are  to 
be  found  in  the  Museums  of  Berlin,  London,  Paris,  Leyden,  Turin,  &c. 

40.  The  dining-hall  of  Cleopatra  is  said  to  have  been  strewn  ell 
deep  with  roses.  Aihenceus , Deipnos  IV.  148  ed.  Meineke. 

41.  The  Greeks  always  wore  garlands  at  meals,  and  the  feet  of  the 
guests  were  washed  beforehand  by  slaves.  Plato,  Symposion  p.  213. 
Water  was  also  poured  over  the  hands  before  eating.  Athen . II.  60. 

42.  This  dish  is  mentioned  by  Hipponax  about  the  date  of  our 
narrative.  Hipponact.y^wz.  34.  ed.  Berek. 


3° 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


Rhodopis,  seated  on  a chair  at  the  head  of  the  table, 
near  the  wine-bowl,  not  only  led  the  conversation,  but 
gave  directions  to  the  slaves  in  waiting.43 

She  gazed  on  her  cheerful  guests  with  a kind  of 
pride,  and  seemed  to  be  devoting  her  attention  to  each 
exclusively,  now  asking  the  Delphian  how  he  had  suc- 
ceeded in  his  mission,  then  the  Sybarite  whether  he  was 
content  with  the  performances  of  her  cook,  and  then 
listening  eagerly  to  Ibykus,  as  he  told  how  the  Athenian, 
Phrynichus,  had  introduced  the  religious  dramas  of 
Thespis  of  Ikaria  into  common  life,  and  was  now  rep- 
resenting entire  histories  from  the  past  by  means  of 
choruses,  recitative  and  answer. 44 

Then  she  turned  to  the  Spartan,  remarking,  that  to 
him  alone  of  all  her  guests,  instead  of  an  apology  for 
the  simplicity  of  the  meal,  she  felt  she  owed  one  for  its 
luxury.  The  next  time  he  came,  her  slave  Knakias, 
who,  as  an  escaped  Plelot,45  boasted  that  he  could  cook 
a delicious  blood-soup  (here  the  Sybarite  shuddered), 
should  prepare  him  a true  Lacedaemonian  repast. 

When  the  guests  had  eaten  sufficiently  they  again 
washed  their  hands;  the  plates  and  dishes  were  removed, 
the  floor  cleansed,  and  wine  and  water  poured  into  the 

43.  The  women  took  their  meals  sitting.  The  Greeks,  like  the 
Egyptians,  had  chairs  with  backs  and  arms.  The  form  of  the  solia  or 
throne  has  become  familiar  to  us  from  the  discoveries  at  Pompeii  and 
the  representations  of  many  gods  and  distinguished  persons.  It  had  a 
high,  almost  straight  back,  and  supports  for  the  arms.  Usually  a 
Symposiarch,  or  steward  of  the  banquet,  was  chosen  by  lot;  but  in  this 
case  the  office  belongs  naturally  to  Rhodopis.  The  duty  of  giving 
orders  to  the  other  servants,  some  of  whom  were  brought  by  the  guests, 
fell  to  the  lot  of  one  of  the  house-slaves. 

44.  At  the  time  of  our  tale,  the  drama  was  in  its  origin.  Thespis 
gave  a dramatic  form  to  the  Dionysian  choruses  by  the  introduction  of 
strophe  and  antistrophe,  and  the  adoption  of  masks ; and  Phrynichus 
must  be  named  as  the  first  tragic  poet. 

45.  The  Spartan  slaves,  who  often  tried  to  escape  trom  the  service 
of  their  masters,  a service  generally  described  in  too  dark  terms. 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


31 


bowl.  At  last,46  when  Rhodopis  had  convinced  herself 
that  the  right  moment  was  come,  she  turned  to  Phanes, 
who  was  engaged  in  a discussion  with  the  Milesians, 
and  thus  addressed  him: 

“ Noble  friend,  we  have  restrained  our  impatience 
so  long  that  it  must  surely  now  be  your  duty  to  tell  us 
what  evil  chance  is  threatening  to  snatch  you  from 
Egypt  and  from  our  circle.  You  may  be  able  to  leave 
us  and  this  country  with  a light  heart,  for  the  gods  are 
wont  to  bless  you  Ionians  with  that  precious  gift  from 
your  very  birth,  but  we  shall  remember  you  long  and 
sadly.  I know  of  no  worse  loss  than  that  of  a friend 
tried  through  years;  indeed  some  of  us  have  lived  too 
long  on  the  Nile  not  to  have  imbibed  a little  of  the  con- 
stant, unchanging  Egyptian  temperament.  You  smile, 
and  yet  I feel  sure  that  long  as  you  have  desired  to 
revisit  your  dear  Hellas,  you  will  not  be  able  to  leave 
us  quite  without  regret.  Ah,  you  admit  this?  Well,  I 
knew  I had  not  been  deceived.  But  now  tell  us  why 
you  are  obliged  to  leave  Egypt,  that  we  may  consider 
whether  it  may  not  be  possible  to  get  the  king’s  decree 
reversed,  and  so  keep  you  with  us.” 

Phanes  smiled  bitterly,  and  replied:  “Many  thanks, 
Rhodopis,  for  these  flattering  words,  and  for  the  kind 
intention  either  to  grieve  over  my  departure,  or  if  pos- 
sible, to  prevent  it.  A hundred  new  faces  will  soon 
help  you  to  forget  mine,  for  long  as  you  have  lived  on 
the  Nile,  you  are  still  a Greek  from  the  crown  of  the 
head  to  the  sole  of  the  foot,  and  may  thank  the  gods 
that  you  have  remained  so.  I am  a great  friend  of 
constancy  too,  but  quite  as  great  an  enemy  of  folly, 

46.  The  Symposium  began  after  the  real  meal.  Not  till  that  was 
over  did  the  guests  usually  adorn  themselves  with  wreaths,  wash  their 
hands  with  Smegma  or  Smema  (a  kind  of  soap)  and  begin  to  drink. 

A n Egyptian  Princess , /. 


32 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


and  is  there  one  among  you  who  would  not  call  it  folly 
to  fret  over  what  cannot  be  undone?  I cannot  call 
the  Egyptian  constancy  a virtue,  it  is  a delusion.  The 
men  who  treasure  their  dead  for  thousands  of  years, 
and  would  rather  lose  their  last  loaf  than  allow  a single 
bone  belonging  to  one  of  their  ancestors  to  be  taken 
from  them,47  are  not  constant,  they  are  foolish.  Can  it 
possibly  make  me  happy  to  see  my  friends  sad  ? Cer- 
tainly not!  You  must  not  imitate  the  Egyptians,  who, 
when  they  lose  a friend,  spend  months  in  daily-repeated 
lamentations  over  him.  On  the  contrary,  if  you  will 
sometimes  think  of  the  distant,  I ought  to  say,  of  the 
departed,  friend,  (for  as  long  as  I live  I shall  never  be 
permitted  to  tread  Egyptian  ground  again),  let  it  be 
with  smiling  faces;  do  not  cry,  ‘Ah!  why  was  Phanes 
forced  to  leave  us?’  but  rather,  ‘Let  us  be  merry,  as 
Phanes  used  to  be  when  he  made  one  of  our  circle!* 
In  this  way  you  must  celebrate  my  departure,  as  Simon- 
ides enjoined  when  he  sang: 

' 4 If  we  would  only  be  more  truly  wise, 

We  should  not  waste  on  death  our  tears  and  sighs, 

Nor  stand  and  mourn  o’er  cold  and  lifeless  clay 
More  than  one  day. 

For  Death,  alas!  we  have  no  lack  of  time; 

But  Life  is  gone,  when  scarcely  at  its  prime, 

And  is  e’en,  when  not  overfill’d  with  care 
But  short  and  bare!  ’’48 

“If  we  are  not  to  weep  for  the  dead,  how  much  less 
ought  we  to  grieve  for  absent  friends!  the  former  have 

47.  An  Egyptian,  even  when  deeply  involved  in  debt,  was  per- 
mitted to  remove  the  mummies  of  his  ancestors.  He  would  give  all  he 
had  rather  than  allow  these  to  fall  into  decay,  as  in  case  of  such  neglect 
he  was  exposed  to  shame  and  ignominy  during  life,  and  his  body  de- 
nied burial  at  death.  Diodor.  I.  93. 

48.  Translation  from  Simonides  fragm.  ed.  Bergk. 


AN  EGYPTIAN  TRINCESS. 


33 


left  us  for  ever,  but  to  the  latter  we  say  at  parting, 

‘ Farewell,  until  we  meet  again  ’ ” 

Here  the  Sybarite,  who  had  been  gradually  becom- 
ing more  and  more  impatient,  could  not  keep  silent  any 
longer,  and  called  out  in  the  most  woe  begone  tone: 
“ Will  you  never  begin  your  story,  you  malicious  fellow  ? 
I cannot  drink  a single  drop  till  you  leave  off  talking 
about  death.  I feel  cold  already,  and  I am  always  ill, 
if  I only  think  of,  nay,  if  I only  hear  the  subject  men- 
tioned, that  this  life  cannot  last  forever.”  The  whole 
company  burst  into  a laugh,  and  Phanes  began  to  tell 
his  story: 

“You  know  that  at  Sais  I always  live  in  the  new 
palace;  but  at  Memphis,  as  commander  of  the  Greek 
body-guard  which  must  accompany  the  king  every- 
where, a lodging  was  assigned  me  in  the  left  wing  of 
the  old  palace.49 

49.  Memphis  is  said  to  have  been  founded  by  Menes,  whom  most 
of  the  ancient  chronologists,  following  Manetho,  call  the  first  king  of 
Egypt.  He  is  reputed  to  have  dammed  the  Nile  a hundred  furlongs 
above  the  city,  thereby  forcing  the  river,  which  had  formerly  flowed 
close  to  the  Libyan  mountains,  to  leave  its  bed  and  take  its  course 
through  the  centre  of  the  valley,  half-way  between  the  mountains  bor- 
dering it  on  the  east  and  west.  Even  in  Herodotus’  day,  the  embank- 
ment cutting  off  that  curve  of  the  Nile  was  carefully  preserved  and 
strengthened  by  the  Persian  government,  as  any  breach  would  expose 
Memphis  to  the  danger  of  being  inundated.  Although  no  traces  of 
the  work  remain,  the  truth  of  this  statement  cannot  be  doubted,  for  at 
the  village  of  Seft,  the  Nile  flows  westward,  and  if  not  again  diverted 
toward  the  east  by  the  island  es-Shekame,  would  reach  the  Libyan 
Hills.  His  name  has  often  been  found  on  monuments,  always  placed 
first  in  the  line  of  kings;  it  occupies  this  position  on  the  tablet  of  kings 
discovered  by  Dumichen,  which  closes  with  Seti  I.  Menes  (in  Egyp- 
tian Mena)  spite  of  the  suspicion  his  name  might  excite,  may  be  con- 
fidently considered  a historical  personage.  See  de  Rouge,  Mem . sur 
les  VI.  premieres  dyn.  eg.  According  to  Lepsius,  who  has  critically 
examined  every  existing  date  and  inscription,  he  reigned  3892  B.  C.  and 
this  date,  obtained  in  a strictly  methodical  way  is  remarkably  verified  by 
an  astronomical  calendar  on  the  back  of  the  Papyrus  Ebers.  His  son 
and  successor  is  said  to  have  built  the  palace  of  Memphis,  according 
to  Manetho,  a priest  of  Heliopolis,  who  in  the  year  250  B.  C.  translated 
the  Egyptian  sacred  writings  into  Greek  for  the  Ptolemaic  Pharaohs. 


34 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


“ Since  Psamtik  the  First,50  Sais  has  always  been  the 
royal  residence,  and  the  other  palaces  have  in  conse- 
quence become  somewhat  neglected.  My  dwelling  was 
really  splendidly  situated,  and  beautifully  furnished;  it 
would  have  been  first-rate,  if,  from  the  first  moment  of 


A few  scanty  remains  near  the  villages  Bedreschein  and  Mitrahenny — 
some  large  heaps  of  rubbish — the  prostrate  colossal  statue  of  Rameses 
II.  mentioned  by  classical  writers,  discovered  by  Caviglia  and  Slaone 
and  now  the  property  of  the  English,  fragments  of  columns  and  statues, 
traces  of  the  walls  of  the  Ptah-temple,  broken  sherds,  and  smaller 
memorials  in  larger  numbers,  are  all  that  now  remain  of  this  once  gi- 
gantic'city.  Nevertheless  it  is  possible  to  gain  a tolerably  accurate 
idea  of  its  appearance.  Narrow,  and  even  in  the  twelfth  century  half 
a day’s  journey  in  length,  its  streets  extended  between  the  Nile  and 
the  Bahr  Yusuf,  terminating  in  the  north  near  Ghizeh,  in  the  south  in 
the  plain  of  the  pyramids  of  Dashur.  The  quarter  where  the  licen- 
tious worship  of  the  Phoenician  and  Egyptian  goddess  of  love  was 
celebrated,  and  in  which  strangers  were  afterwards  permitted  to  settle, 
was  named  Ta,  or  The  World  of  Life.  It  was  also  called  the  Syrian 
quarter,  and  with  its  sacred  groves  undoubtedly  lay  toward  the  south. 
The  royal  palace  stood  on  a hill,  which  still  remains,  about  three- 
quarters  of  a kilometer  east  of  Mitrahenny,  from  which  at  the  present 
time  all  the  pyramids  can  be  overlooked,  and  whence  the  Pharaohs 
doubtless  formerly  directed  the  building  of  their  mausoleums.  The 
ancient  quarter  of  Amhi,  was  particularly  magnificent.  Here  stood 
the  temples  of  the  principal  gods,  none  older  or  more  renowned  than 
that  of  Ptah,  with  which  the  whole  history  of  the  city  is  associated. 
The  Mohammedan  conquerors  erected  their  residence  on  the  right  bank 
of  the  Nile  at  the  point  nearly  opposite  the  most  northern  portion  of 
Memphis,  and  here,  near  the  fortified  Babylon,  rose  the  modern  Cairo. 
The  city  of  the  dead  at  Memphis  is  in  better  preservation.  The  Pyra- 
mids stand  on  unmoved,  and  the  Serapeum  and  the  Apis  tombs  have 
been  excavated  by  Mariette  Bey,  a Frenchman  in  the  service  of  the 
Viceroy.  The  royal  residences  were  not  in  the  temples  as  many  have 
asserted.  The  palaces  of  the  Pharaohs,  like  the  private  houses  of  the 
Egyptians,  seemed  to  have  been  constructed  of  much  lighter  and  more 
perishable  materials  than  the  temples.  The  former  were  probably 
built  of  bricks  made  from  the  Nile  mud,  the  latter  almost  without  ex- 
ception, of  blocks  of  solid  stone. 

50.  Psamtik  I.  better  known  by  his  Greek  name  Psametich,*  be- 
longed to  the  26th,  or  the  Saitic  dynasty.  He  was  the  first  to  open  a 
communication  between  Egypt  and  foreign  countries.  On  this  reign 
the  inscriptions  from  the  Apis  tombs  render  such  good  service,  that  we 
are  enabled  to  fix  the  date  of  Psamtik’ s accession  to  the  throne  on 
February  5th,  66 4 B.  C. 


Or  Psammetichus. 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


35 


my  entrance,  a fearful  annoyance  had  not  made  its 
appearance. 

“ In  the  day-time,  when  I was  seldom  at  home,  my 
rooms  were  all  that  could  be  wished,  but  at  night  it  was 
impossible  to  sleep  for  the  tremendous  noise  made  by 
thousands  of  rats  and  mice  under  the  old  floors,  and 
couches,  and  behind  the  hangings. 

“Even  in  the  first  night  an  impudent  mouse  ran 
over  my  face. 

“ I was  quite  at  a loss  what  to  do,  till  an  Egyptian 
soldier  sold  me  two  large  cats,  and  these,  in  the  course 
of  many  weeks,  procured  me  some  rest  from  my  tor- 
mentors. 

“Now,  you  are  probably  all  aware  that  one  of  the 
charming  laws  of  this  most  eccentric  nation,  (whose 
culture  and  wisdom,  you,  my  Milesian  friends,  cannot 
sufficiently  praise),  declares  the  cat  to  be  a sacred 
animal.  Divine  honors  are  paid  to  these  fortunate 
quadrupeds  as  well  as  to  many  other  animals,  and  he 
who  kills  a cat  is  punished  with  the  same  severity  as 
the  murderer  of  a human  being.” 

Till  now  Rhodopis  had  been  smiling,  but  when  she 
perceived  that  Phanes’  banishment  had  to  do  with  his 
contempt  for  the  sacred  animals,  her  face  became  more 
serious.  She  knew  how  many  victims,  how  many 
human  lives,  had  already  been  sacrificed  to  this  Egyp- 
tian superstition,  and  how,  only  a short  time  before,  the 
king  Amasis  himself  had  endeavored  in  vain  to  rescue 
an  unfortunate  Samian,  who  had  killed  a cat,  from  the 
vengeance  of  the  enraged  populace.51 

51.  The  cat  was  probably  the  most  sacred  of  all  the  animals  wor- 
shipped by  the  Egyptians.  While  others  were  deified  only  in  particu- 
lar districts,  the  cat  was  an  object  of  adoration  to  all  the  subjects  of  the 
Pharaohs.  Herod.  (II.  66.)  tells  that  when  a house  was  on  fire  the 


36 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


“ Everything  was  going  well,”  continued  the  officer, 
“when  we  left  Memphis  two  years  ago. 

“ I confided  my  pair  of  cats  to  the  care  of  one  of 
the  Egyptian  servants  at  the  palace,  feeling  sure  that 
these  enemies  of  the  rats  would  keep  my  dwelling  clear 
for  the  future;  indeed  I began  to  feel  a certain  venera- 
tion for  my  deliverers  from  the  plague  of  mice. 

“Last  year  Amasis  fell  ill  before  the  court  could 
adjourn  to  Memphis,  and  we  remained  at  Sais. 

“At  last,  about  six  week  ago,  we  set  out  for  the  city 
of  the  Pyramids.52  I betook  me  to  my  old  quarters; 
not  the  shadow  of  a mouse’s  tail  was  to  be  seen  there, 
but  instead,  they  swarmed  with  another  race  of  animals 

Egyptians  never  thought  of  extinguishing  the  fire  until  their  cats  were 
all  saved,  and  that  when  a cat  died,  they  shaved  their  heads  in  sign  of 
mourning.  Whoever  killed  one  of  these  animals,  whether  intentiom 
ally  or  by  accident,  suffered  the  penalty  of  death,  without  any  chance 
of  mercy.  Diod.  (I.  81.)  himself  witnessed  the  murder  of  a Roman 
citizen  who  had  killed  a cat,  by  the  Egyptian  people;  and  this  in  spite 
of  the  authorities,  who  in  fear  of  the  powerful  Romans,  endeavored  to 
prevent  the  deed.  T he  bodies  of  the  cats  were  carefully  embalmed 
and  buried,  and  their  mummies  are  to  be  found  in  every  Museum. 
The  embalmed  cat,  carefully  wrapped  in  linen  bandages,  is  oftener  to 
be  met  with  than  any  other  of  the  many  animals  thus  preserved  by  the 
Egyptians.  In  spite  of  the  great  care  bestowed  on  cats,  there  can 
have  been  no  lack  of  mice  in  Egypt.  In  one  nomos  or  province  the 
shrew-mouse  was  sacred,  and  a satirical,  obscene  papyrus  in  Turin 
shows  us  a war  between  the  cats  and  mice;  the  Papyrus  Ebers  con- 
tains poisons  for  mice.  We  ourselves  possess  a shrew-mouse  ex- 
quisitely wrought  in  bronze.  M.  de  Potonnier,  the  partner  of  the  well- 
known  founder  of  the  overland  route  to  India,  Waghorn,  told  us  in 
Cairo  that  he  had  once  been  attacked  at  night,  by  rats  in  an  old  walled 
building  in  Lower  Egypt.  After  a lapse  of  more  than  twenty  years, 
the  scars  caused  by  the  bites  of  these  loathsome  creatures  still  remained. 
Quite  recently,  even  after  the  Mussulman  faith  had  penetrated  into 
Egypt,  cats  were  treated  with  special  consideration.  In  Cairo  a sum 
of  money  was  bequeathed  to  feed  starving  cats,  and  each  great  caravan 
of  pilgrims  journeying  to  Mecca  at  the  present  time  is  accompanied  by 
an  old  man,  who  carries  several  cats  and  is  known  as  the  cats’  father. 
See  the  beautiful  illustration  by  Gentz  in  Ebers  JEgyptcn  in  Bild  und 
Wort  I.  p.  103. 

52.  The  great  Pyramids  lie  to  the  west  of  Memphis.  See  Vol.  II. 
P-  293. 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS, 


37 


not  one  whit  dearer  to  me  than  their  predecessors.  The 
pair  of  cats  had,  during  my  two  years*  absence,  in- 
creased twelvefold.  I tried  all  in  my  power  to  dislodge 
this  burdensome  brood  of  all  ages  and  colors,  but  in 
vain ; every  night  my  sleep  was  disturbed  by  horrible 
choruses  of  four-footed  animals,  and  feline  war-cries 
and  songs. 

“ Every  year,  at  the  period  of  the  Bubastis  festival, 
all  superfluous  cats  may  be  brought  to  the  temple  of 
the  cat-headed  goddess  Pacht,  where  they  are  fed  and 
cared  for,  or,  as  I believe,  when  they  multiply  too  fast, 
quietly  put  out  of  the  way.  These  priests  are  knaves! 

“ Unfortunately  the  journey  to  the  said  temple53  did 
not  occur  during  the  time  of  our  stay  in  Memphis; 
however,  as  I really  could  not  tolerate  this  army  of 
tormentors  any  longer,  I determined  at  least  to  get  rid 
of  two  families  of  healthy  kittens  with  which  their 
mothers  had  just  presented  me.  My  old  slave  Mils,54 
from  his  very  name  a natural  enemy  of  cats,  was  told 


53.  The  chief  temple  of  the  goddess  Pacht  (Bast),  who  was  rep- 
resented with  the  head  of  a cat,  was  at  Bubastis  in  the  Eastern  Delta. 
The  mummies  of  the  cats  were  usually  brought  thither ; some  however 
have  been  discovered  in  other  places,  and  more  especially  at  the 
Serapeum.  According  to  Herodotus  she  was  similar  to  the  Greek 
Artemis  (Diana)  and  was  called  the  Bubastian.  Stephanus  of  Byzan- 
tium says  also  that  the  cat  was  called  Bubastos  in  Egyptian.  See 
Ebers’  Durch  Gosen  zum  Sinai , p.  15  and  p.  482.  The  general  name 
for  the  animal  was  Mau, — Mie.  She  seems  also  to  have  been  honored 
as  the  deity  who  conferred  the  blessing  of  children  and  watched  over 
their  birth.  Representations  of  her  are  to  be  found  in  Birch,  Gallery 
p.  16  and  following,  and  Wilkinson,  Man.  and  Customs  VI.  PL  27.  and 
35.  also  Ebers’  ALgypten  in  Bild  tind  Wort,  I.  p.  102.  Since  the  pub- 
lication by  Dtimichen  of  the  temple-inscriptions  at  Dendera  there 
seems  to  be  no  longer  any  doubt  that,  in  the  goddess  Bast,  the  Egyp- 
tians worshipped  certain  phases  of  Astarte  (the  Syrian  Aphrodite, 
Venus  urania).  On  the  pilgrimage  to  Bubastis,  see  note  288  and  text 
p.  294. 

54.  Mues,  /uOs,  a name  not  uncommon  among  the  Greeks,  signifies 
Mouse. 


38 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


to  kill  the  little  creatures,  put  them  into  a sack,  and 
throw  them  into  the  Nile. 

“This  murder  was  necessary,  as  the  mewing  of  the 
kittens  would  otherwise  have  betrayed  the  contents  of 
the  sack  to  the  palace- warders.  In  the  twilight  poor 
Miis  betook  himself  to  the  Nile  through  the  grove  of 
Hathor,55  with  his  perilous  burden.  But  alas!  the 
Egyptian  attendant  who  was  in  the  habit  of  feeding  my 
cats,  had  noticed  that  two  families  of  kittens  were 
missing,  and  had  seen  through  our  whole  plan. 

“ My  slave  took  his  way  composedly  through  the 
great  avenue  of  Sphinxes,  and  by  the  temple  of  Ptah, 56 

55.  The  goddess  of  Love,  or  Egyptian  Venus,  who  also  had  a 
temple  at  Memphis.  Her  principal  sanctuary  was  at  Dendera  (Ta-n- 
ta-rer,  the  land  of  the  Nile  horse,  of  the  goddess  of  the  Nile)  where  she 
is  mentioned  by  all  her  titles ; of  these  more  than  300  are  to  be  found 
at  Edfu.  Throughout  she  appears  as  the  female,  or  receptive  and 
productive  principle,  in  opposition  to  the  male,  or  generative;  and 
cosmic,  as  the  Earth,  the  exhibition  of  the  Deity  working  in  the  visible 
world  of  nature.  As  the  impersonation  of  fertility,  she  represents  the 
fruitfulness  of  the  fields,  and  as  this  is  dependent  on  the  Nile,  so  it  is 
Isis-Hathor  who  “causeth  the  Nile  to  increase  in  his  season.”  She  is 
the  sublime  goddess  of  love,  th$  great  heavenly  mother,  who  takes 
under  her  divine  protection  all  the  mothers  of  the  earth,  the  giver  of 
all  good  things  in  this  life,  the  beautiful-visaged  One,  who  fills  Heaven 
and  earth  with  her  benefits.  In  later  times  she  became  transformed 
into  a muse.  The  dance,  song,  mirth,  even  material  enjoyments  and 
intoxication,  were  under  her  protection ; but  she  was  principally  revered 
as  the  goddess  of  love.  The  cord  and  tambourine  in  her  hand  denote 
the  captivating,  riveting  power,  and  the  pleasure,  of  love.  Dendera 
was  called  Kantharonpolis,  “the  place  of  the  cup,”  after  her  drinking- 
cup.  She  is  called  the  great  queen  of  the  golden  wreath,  and  the 
helper  of  mothers  at  the  birth  of  their  children.  She  was  the  goddess 
most  beloved  by  the  wives  of  the  kings.  Her  sacred  animal  was  the 
cow,  and  she  generally  appears  in  the  form  of  a woman  with  a cow’s 
head;  the  sun’s  disk  rests  between  her  horns,  which  suggest  the 
crescent  moon.  Drawings  in  Birch's  Gallery  p.  19.  Champollion, 
Pantheon  Egyptien.  T.  18.  Rosell.  mon.  d.  culto . etc.  The  best  infor- 
mation on  this  goddess  is  to  be  had  in  Diimichen’s  Bauurkunde  von 
Dendera  L.  1865.  Isis  is  the  most  sensual  form  of  the  goddess  Hathor, 

« — fertility  as  the  idea  of  the  organic  world. 

56,  The  temple  of  the  great  Memphian  god  Ptah,  was  one  of  the 
most  celebrated  buildings  in  Egypt.  King  Menes  is  said  to  have  laid 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


39 


holding  the  little  bag  concealed  under  his  mantle. 
Already  in  the  sacred  grove  he  noticed  that  he  was 
being  followed,  but  on  seeing  that  the  men  behind  him 
stopped  before  the  temple  of  Ptah  and  entered  into 
conversation  with  the  priests,  he  felt  perfectly  reassured 
and  went  on. 

“He  had  already  reached  the  bank  of  the  Nile, 
when  he  heard  voices  calling  him  and  a number  of 
people  running  towards  him  in  haste;  at  the  same 
moment  a stone  whistled  close  by  his  head. 

“ Mils  at  once  perceived  the  danger  which  was 
threatening  him.  Summoning  all  his  strength  he  rushed 
down  to  the  Nile,  flung  the  bag  in,  and  then  with  a 
beating  heart,  but  as  he  imagined  without  the  slightest 
evidence  of  guilt,  remained  standing  on  the  shore.  A 
few  moments  later  he  was  surrounded  by  at  least  a 
hundred  priests. 

“Even  the  high-priest  of  Ptah,  my  old  enemy 
Ptahotep,  had  not  disdained  to  follow  the  pursuers  in 
person. 

“ Many  of  the  latter,  and  amongst  them  the  per- 
fidious palace-servant,  rushed  at  once  into  the  Nile, 


the  foundation,  and  the  Pharaohs  of  the  3d,  4th,  5th,  and  6th  dynasties, 
who  resided  here,  greatly  enlarged  it.  In  the  12th  dynasty  Amenemha 
III.  known  by  the  name  of  Moris,  supplied  the  north  of  the  temple 
with  propylae,  and  even  the  monarchs  residing  at  Thebes  after  the  dis- 
persion of  the  Hyksos  did  not  neglect  to  sumptuously  adorn  Ptah’s 
sanctuary.  Rameses  II.  is  said  to  have  placed  statues  of  his  wife,  him- 
self, and  two  of  their  children,  in  front  of  this  temple.  The  colossal 
statue  of  the  king  was  found  by  Caviglia  and  Slaone  in  1820  and  is 
still  lying  in  the  same  place.  Rameses  III.  according  to  the  great 
Papyrus  Harris,  was  the  most  lavish  in  the  adornment  of  the  edifice. 
Even  the  Ethiopians  respected  the  sanctuary  of  Ptah,  whose  interior 
wms  magnificently  finished  by  the  first  king  of  the  26th  dynasty,  to 
which  Amasis  belonged.  Amasis  erected  statues,  which  were  still 
lying  on  the  ground  in  the  days  of  Herodotus.  Particulars  of  the  Apis 
worshipped  there  will  be  given  later.  Some  few  remains  of  the  temple 
are  still  extant,  near  the  Arabian  village  of  Mitrahenny. 


40 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


and  there,  to  our  confusion,  found  the  bag  with  its 
twelve  little  corpses,  hanging  entirely  uninjured  among 
the  Papyrus-reeds  and  bean- tendrils.  The  cotton  coffin 
was  opened  before  the  eyes  of  the  high-priest,  a troop 
of  lower  priests,  and  at  least  a thousand  of  the  inhab- 
itants of  Memphis,  who  had  hurried  to  the  spot,  and 
when  the  miserable  contents  were  disclosed,  there  arose 
such  fearful  howls  of  anguish,  and  such  horrible  cries  of 
mingled  lamentation  and  revenge,  that  I heard  them 
even  in  the  palace. 

“The  furious  multitude,  in  their  wild  rage,  fell  on 
my  poor  servant,  threw  him  down,  trampled  on  him 
and  would  have  killed  him,  had  not  the  all-powerful 
high-priest — designing  to  involve  me,  as  author  of  the 
crime,  in  the  same  ruin — commanded  them  to  cease 
and  take  the  wretched  malefactor  to  prison. 

“ Half  an  hour  later  I was  in  prison  too. 

“ My  old  Miis  took  all  the  guilt  of  the  crime  on 
himself,  until  at  last,  by  means  of  the  bastinado,  the 
high-priest  forced  him  to  confess  that  I had  ordered 
the  killing  of  the  kittens,  and  that  he,  as  a faithful 
servant,  had  not  dared  to  disobey. 

“The  supreme  court  of  justice,57  whose  decisions 
the  king  himself  has  no  power  to  reverse,  is  composed 
of  priests  from  Memphis,  Heliopolis  and  Thebes:  you 

57.  This  court  of  justice,  which  may  be  compared  with  the  Areo- 
pagus at  Athens,  and  the  Gerusia  at  Sparta,  (Diod.  I,  75.),  was  com- 
posed of  30  judges  taken  from  the  priestly  caste,  (10  from  Heliopolis, 
10  from  Memphis,  10  from  Thebes).  The  most  eminent  from  among 
their  number  (£ya  t'ov  aouTrov)  was  chosen  by  them  as  president.  All 
complaints  and  defences  had  to  be  presented  in  writing,  that  the  judges 
might  in  no  way  be  influenced  by  word  or  gesture.  This  tribunal  was 
independent,  even  of  the  king’s  authority.  Much  information  con- 
cerning the  administration  of  justice  has  been  obtained  from  the  Papy- 
rus Abbott,  known  by  the  name  of  the  Papyrus  judiciaire.  Particulars 
and  an  account  of  their  literature  may  be  found  in  Ebers  “ Durch 
Gosen  zum  Sinai,"  p.  534  and  following. 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


41 


can  therefore  easily  believe  that  they  had  no  scruple  in 
pronouncing  sentence  of  death  on  poor  Mils  and  my 
own  unworthy  Greek  self.  The  slave  was  pronounced 
guilty  of  two  capital  offences:  first,  of  the  murder  of 
the  sacred  animals,  and  secondly,  of  a twelve-fold  pollu- 
tion of  the  Nile  through  dead  bodies.  I was  con- 
demned as  originator  of  this,  (as  they  termed  it)  four- 
and-twenty-fold  crime.58  Miis  was  executed  on  the 
same  day.  May  the  earth  rest  lightly  on  him!  I shall 
never  think  of  him  again  as  my  slave,  but  as  a friend 
and  benefactor!  My  sentence  of  death  was  read  aloud 
in  the  presence  of  his  dead  body,  and  I was  already 
preparing  for  a long  journey  into  the  nether  world, 
when  the  king  sent  and  commanded  a reprieve. 

“ I was  taken  back  to  prison.  One  of  my  guards, 
an  Arcadian  Taxiarch,*  told  me  that  all  the  officers  of 
the  guard  and  many  of  the  soldiers,  (altogether  four 
thousand  men)  had  threatened  to  send  in  their  resigna- 
tion, unless  I,  their  commander,  were  pardoned. 

“ As  it  was  beginning  to  grow  dusk  I was  taken  to 
the  king. 

“He  received  me  graciously,  confirmed  the  Taxi- 
arch’s  statement  with  his  own  mouth,  and  said  how 
grieved  he  should  be  to  lose  a commander  so  generally 
beloved.  I must  confess  that  I owe  Amasis  no  grudge 
for  his  conduct  to  me,  on  the  contrary  I pity  him.  You 
should  have  heard  how  he,  the  powerful  king,  com- 
plained that  he  could  never  act  according  to  his  own 
wishes,  that  even  in  his  most  private  affairs  he  was 
crossed  and  compromised  by  the  priests  and  their  in  flu- 

58.  According  to  the  Egyptian  law,  the  man  who  was  cognizant 
of  a crime  was  held  equally  culpable  with  the  perpetrator. 

* Commander  of  a Taxis,  or  captain  of  a company.  Lysias, 
Apol.  p.  162. 


42 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


ence.  Had  it  only  depended  on  himself,  he  could 
easily  have  pardoned  the  transgression  of  a law,  which 
I,  as  a foreigner,  could  not  be  expected  to  understand, 
and  might  (though  unjustly)  esteem  as  a foolish  super- 
stition. But  for  the  sake  of  the  priests  he  dare  not 
leave  me  unpunished.  The  lightest  penalty  he  could 
inflict  must  be  banishment  from  Egypt. 59 

“He  concluded  his  complaint  with  these  words: 
‘You  little  know  what  concessions  I must  make  to  the 
priests  in  order  to  obtain  your  pardon.  Why,  our 
supreme  court  of  justice  is  independent  even  of  me,  its 
king!’ 

“And  thus  I received  my  dismissal,  after  having 
taken  a solemn  oath  to  leave  Memphis  that  very  day, 
and  Egypt,  at  latest,  in  three  weeks. 

“At  the  palace-gate  I met  Psamtik,  the  crown- 
prince.  He  has  long  been  my  enemy,  on  account  of 
some  vexatious  matters  which  I cannot  divulge,  (you 
know  them,  Rhodopis).  I was  going  to  offer  him  my 
parting  salutation,  but  he  turned  his  back  upon  me, 
saying:  ‘Once  more  you  have  escaped  punishment, 
Athenian;  but  you  cannot  elude  my  vengeance.  Whith- 
ersoever you  may  go,  I shall  be  able  to  find  you!’ 
‘That  remains  to  be  proved,’  I answered,  and  putting 
myself  and  my  possessions  on  board  a boat,  came  to 
Naukratis.  Here,  by  good  fortune,  I met  my  old  friend 
Aristomachus  of  Sparta,  who,  as  he  was  formerly  in 
command  of  the  Cyprian  troops,60  will  most  likely  be 
nominated  my  successor.  I should  rejoice  to  know  that 

59.  The  punishment  of  exile  seems  not  to  have  been  employed 
against  the  native  Egyptians ; it  could  be  easily  imposed  on  foreigners 
whom  it  was  desirable  to  get  rid  of. 

60.  King  Amasis  carried  on  a successful  war  against  Cyprus. 
Herod.  II.  178.  Diod.  I.  68. 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


43 


such  a first-rate  man  was  going  to  take  my  place,  if  I 
did  not  at  the  same  time  fear  that  his  eminent  services 
will  make  my  own  poor  efforts  seem  even  more  insig- 
nificant than  they  really  were.” 

But  here  he  was  interrupted  by  Aristomachus,  who 
called  out:  “ Praise  enough,  friend  Phanes!  Spartan 
tongues  are  stiff ; but  if  you  should  ever  stand  in  need 
of  my  help,  I will  give  you  an  answer  in  deeds,  which 
shall  strike  the  right  nail  on  the  head.” 

Rhodopis  smiled  her  approval,  and  giving  her  hand 
to  each,  said:  “ Unfortunately,  the  only  conclusion  to 
be  drawn  from  your  story,  my  poor  Phanes,  is  that  you 
cannot  possibly  remain  any  longer  in  this  country.  I 
will  not  blame  you  for  your  thoughtlessness,  though 
you  might  have  known  that  you  were  exposing  yourself 
to  great  danger  for  a mere  trifle.  The  really  wise  and 
brave  man  never  undertakes  a hazardous  enterprise, 
unless  the  possible  advantage  and  disadvantage  that 
may  accrue  to  him  from  it  can  be  reckoned  at  least  as 
equal.  Recklessness  is  quite  as  foolish,  but  not  so 
blamable  as  cowardice,  for  though  both  do  the  man  an 
injury,  the  latter  alone  can  dishonor  him. 

“Your  thoughtlessness,  this  time,  has  very  nearly 
cost  your  life,  a life  dear  to  many,  and  which  you  ought 
to  save  for  a nobler  end.  We  cannot  attempt  to  keep 
you  here;  we  should  thereby  only  injure  ourselves 
without  benefitting  you.  This  noble  Spartan  must  now 
take  your  place  as  head  and  representative  of  the  Greek 
nation  at  the  Egyptian  court,  must  endeavor  to  protect 
us  against  the  encroachment  of  the  priests,  and  to  retain 
for  us  the  royal  favor.  I take  your  hand,  Aristomachus, 
and  will  not  let  it  go  till  you  have  promised  that  you 
will  protect,  to  the  utmost  of  your  power,  every  Greek, 


44 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


however  humble,  (as  Phanes  did  before  you),  from  the 
insolence  of  the  Egyptians,  and  will  sooner  resign  your 
office  than  allow  the  smallest  wrong  done  to  a Hellene 
to  go  unpunished.  We  are  but  a few  thousands  among 
millions  of  enemies,  but  through  courage  we  are  great, 
and  unity  must  keep  us  strong.  Hitherto  the  Greeks 
in  Egypt  have  lived  like  brothers;  each  has  been  ready 
to  offer  himself  for  the  good  of  all,  and  all  for  each, 
and  it  is  just  this  unity  that  has  made  us,  and  must 
keep  us,  powerful. 

“Oh!  could  we  but  bestow  this  precious  gift  on  out 
mother-country  and  her  colonies!  would  the  tribes  of 
our  native  land  but  forget  their  Dorian,  Ionian  or 
^Eolian  descent,  and,  contenting  themselves  with  the 
one  name  of  Hellenes,  live  as  the  children  of  one  family, 
as  the  sheep  of  one  flock, — then  indeed  we  should  be 
strong  against  the  whole  world,  and  Hellas  would  be 
recognized  by  all  nations  as  the  Queen  of  the  Earth !” 61 
A fire  glowed  in  the  eyes  of  the  grey-haired  woman 
as  she  uttered  these  words;  and  the  Spartan,  grasping 
her  hand  impetuously  and  stamping  on  the  floor  with 
his  wooden  leg,  cried:  “By  Zeus,  I will  not  let  a hair 
of  their  heads  be  hurt;  but  thou,  Rhodopis,  thou  art 
worthy  to  have  been  born  a Spartan  woman.” 

“Or  an  Athenian,”  cried  Phanes. 

“An  Ionian,”  said  the  Milesians,  and  the  sculptor: 
“A  daughter  of  the  Samian  Geomori — ” 

“But  I am  more,  far  more,  than  all  these,”  cried  the 
enthusiastic  woman.  “I  am  a Hellene!” 

The  whole  company,  even  to  the  Jew  and  the 

61.  This  longing  desire  for  unity  was  by  no  means  foreign  to  the 
Greeks,  though  we  seldom  hear  it  expressed.  Aristotle,  for  example, 
says  VII.  7.:  “Were  the  Hellenes  united  into  one  state,  they  could 
command  all  the  barbarous  nations.*' 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


45 


Syrian,  were  carried  away  by  the  intense  feeling  of  the 
moment;  the  Sybarite  alone  remained  unmoved,  and, 
with  his  mouth  so  full  as  to  render  the  words  almost 
unintelligible,  said: 

“You  deserve  to  be  a Sybarite  too,  Rhodopis,  for 
your  roast  beef  is  the  best  I have  tasted  since  I left 
Italy,  and  your  Anthylla  wine62  relishes  almost  as  well 
as  Vesuvian  or  Chian !” 

Every  one  laughed,  except  the  Spartan,  who  darted 
a look  of  indignation  and  contempt  at  the  epicure. 

In  this  moment  a deep  voice,  hitherto  unknown  to 
us,  shouted  suddenly  through  the  window,  “A  glad 
greeting  to  you,  my  friends!” 

“A  glad  greeting,”  echoed  the  chorus  of  revellers, 
questioning  and  guessing  who  this  late  arrival  might 
prove  to  be. 

They  had  not  long  to  wait,  for  even  before  the 
Sybarite  had  had  time  carefully  to  test  and  swallow 
another  mouthful  of  wine,  the  speaker,  Kallias,  the  son 
of  Phaenippus  of  Athens,63  was  already  standing  by  the 
side  of  Rhodopis.  He  was  a tall  thin  man  of  over  sixty, 
with  a head  of  that  oval  form  which  gives  the  impres- 
sion of  refinement  and  intellect.  One  of  the  richest 
among  the  Athenian  exiles,  he  had  twice  bought  the 
possessions  of  Pisistratus  from  the  state,  and  twice 
been  obliged  to  surrender  them,  on  the  tyrant’s  return 
to  power.  Looking  round  with  his  clear  keen  eyes  on 

62.  Athenasus  (I.  25.)  calls  the  wine  of  Anthylla  the  best  juice  of 
the  grape  in  Egypt.  On  the  monuments  different  kinds  of  red  and 
white  wine  are  mentioned,  for  instance,  the  wine  of  Kakem.  For  par- 
ticulars see  Ebers,  Aegypten  u.  d.  Bucher  Moses , p.  322. 

63.  A distinguished  Athenian,  whom  we  often  hear  mentioned  at 
the  date  of  our  narrative.  According  to  Herodotus  VI.  122.  he  had 
been  victor  both  in  the  horse  and  chariot-races. 


46 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


this  circle  of  acquaintances,  he  exchanged  friendly 
greetings  with  all,  and  exclaimed: 

“ If  you  do  not  set  a high  value  on  my  appearance 
among  you  this  evening,  I shall  think  that  gratitude 
has  entirely  disappeared  from  the  earth.” 

“ We  have  been  expecting  you  a long  time,”  inter- 
rupted one  of  the  Milesians.  “You  are  the  first  man 
to  bring  us  news  of  the  Olympic  games!” 

“And  we  could  wish  no  better  bearer  of  such  news 
than  the  victor  of  former  days  ?”  added  Rhodopis. 

“Take  your  seat,”  cried  Phanes  impatiently,  “and 
come  to  the  point  with  your  news  at  once,  friend  Kal- 
lias.” 

“Immediately,  fellow-countryman,”  answered  the 
other.  “ It  is  some  time  ago  now  since  I left  Olympia. 
I embarked  at  Cenchreae  in  a fifty-oared  Samian  vessel, 
the  best  ship  that  ever  was  built. 

“It  does  not  surprise  me  that  I am  the  first  Greek 
to  arrive  in  Naukratis.  We  encountered  terrific  storms 
at  sea,  and  could  not  have  escaped  with  our  lives,  if 
the  big-bellied  Samian  galley,  with  her  Ibis  beak  and 
fish’s  tail64  had  not  been  so  splendidly  timbered  and 
manned. 

“ How  far  the  other  homeward-bound  passengers 
may  have  been  driven  out  of  their  course,  I cannot  tell; 
we  found  shelter  in  the  harbor  of  Samos,  and  were  able 
to  put  to  sea  again  after  ten  days. 

We  ran  into  the  mouth  of  the  Nile  this  morning.  I 
went  on  board  my  own  bark  at  once,  and  was  so 

64.  The  celebrated  Samian  ships  of  that  day  are  thus  described 
by  Herodotus ; they  also  often  had  boars’  heads  at  the  prow.  At  least 
this  seems  implied  in  Strabo’s  account,  that  the  ^Eginetans  had  struck 
off  the  boars’  heads  from  the  ships  they  had  captured.  Herod,  (III. 
59,)  tells  the  same  with  regard  to  the  beaks  of  the  ships. 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


47 


favored  by  Boreas,  who  at  least  at  the  end  of  my  voy- 
age, seemed  willing  to  prove  that  he  still  felt  kindly 
towards  his  old  Kallias,  that  I caught  sight  of  this  most 
friendly  of  all  houses  a few  moments  since.  I saw 
the  waving  flag,  the  brightly  lighted  windows,  and  de- 
bated within  myself  whether  to  enter  or  not;  but 
Rhodopis,  your  fascination  proved  irresistible,  and 
besides,  I was  bursting  with  all  my  untold  news,  long- 
ing to  share  your  feast,  and  to  tell  you,  over  the  viands 
and  the  wine,  things  that  you  have  not  even  allowed 
yourselves  to  dream  of.” 

Kallias  settled  himself  comfortably  on  one  of  the 
cushions,  and  before  beginning  to  tell  his  news,  pro- 
duced  and  presented  to  Rhodopis  a magnificent  gold 
bracelet  in  the  form  of  a serpent65,  which  he  had 
bought  for  a large  sum  at  Samos,  in  the  goldsmith’s 
workshop  of  the  very  Theodoras  who  was  now  sitting 
with  him  at  table. 

“This  I have  brought  for  you,”66  he  said,  turning 
to  the  delighted  Rhodopis,  “but  for  you,  friend  Phanes, 
I have  something  still  better.  Guess,  who  won  the 
four-horse  chariot-race  ?” 

“An  Athenian?”  asked  Phanes,  and  his  face  glowed 
with  excitement;  for  the  victory,  gained  by  one  citizen 
at  the  Olympic  games  belonged  to  his  whole  people, 
and  the  Olympic  olive-branch  was  the  greatest  honor 
and  happiness  that  could  fall  to  the  lot,  either  of  a 
single  Hellene,  or  an  entire  Greek  tribe. 


65.  See  Th.  Hope.  Costume  I.  138.  Egyptian  bracelets  in  the 
form  of  serpents  are  still  extant. 

66.  In  ancient  days  it  was  as  usual  as  it  is  now  to  bring  back 
little  presents  for  friends  from  a journey.  Theocritus  brought  the 
wife  of  his  friend  Nicias  an  ivory  spindle  and  accompanied  the : g 
with  charming  verses.  For  these  we  must  refer  our  readers  to  F. 
Riickert’s  delightful  translation. 


An  Egyptian  Princess , /. 


48 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


“Rightly  guessed,  Phanes!”  cried  the  bringer  of 
this  joyful  news,  “The  first  prize  has  been  carried  off 
by  an  Athenian;  and  not  only  so,  your  own  cousin 
Cimon,  the  son  of  Kypselos,  the  brother  of  that  Milti- 
ades,  who,  nine  Olympiads  ago,  earned  us  the  same 
honor,  is  the  man  who  has  conquered  this  year67;  and 
with  the  same  steeds  that  gained  him  the  prize  at  the 
last  games.  The  fame  of  the  Alkmseonidae  is,  verily, 
darkening  more  and  more  before  the  Philaidae68.  Are 
not  you  proud,  Phanes?  do  not  you  feel  joy  at  the 
glory  of  your  family  ?” 

In  his  delight  Phanes  had  risen  from  his  seat,  and 
seemed  suddenly  to  have  increased  in  stature  by  a 
whole  head. 

With  a look  of  ineffable  pride  and  consciousness  of 
his  own  position,  he  gave  his  hand  to  the  messenger  of 
victory.  The  latter,  embracing  his  countryman,  con- 
tinued : 

“Yes,  we  have  a right  to  feel  proud  and  happy, 
Phanes;  you  especially,  for  no  sooner  had  the  judges 

67.  The  second  triumph  won  by  the  steeds  of  Cimon  must  have 
taken  place,  as  Duncker  correctly  remarks  ( Geschichte  des  Alterthums 
IV./.  343),  about  the  year  528.  The  same  horses  won  the  race  for 
the  third  time  at  the  next  Olympic  games,  consequently  four  years 
later.  As  token  of  his  gratitude  Cimon  caused  a monument  to  be 
erected  in  their  honor  in  “the  hollow  way”  near  Athens.  We  may 
here  remind  our  readers  that  the  Greeks  made  use  of  the  Olympic 
games  to  determine  the  date  of  each  year.  They  took  place  every 
four  years.  The  first  was  fixed  776  B.  C.  Each  separate  year  was 
named  the  1st,  2nd,  3rd  or  4th  of  such  or  such  an  Olympiad. 

68.  Next  to  the  Alkmaeonidae,  the  highest  patrician  family  in 
Athens.  They  boasted  of  being  descended  from  Ajax,  the  Homeric 
hero.  Philaos,  the  son  of  Ajax  of  Salamis,  is  mentioned  as  their  an- 
cestor. The  Miltiades  and  Cimon  were  their  descendants.  The  first 
Miltiades,  who  married  Kypselos’  daughter,  was  one  of  the  first  archons 
in  Athens,  (Pausan.  IV.  23.  5,  VIII  39.  2,)  and  seems  to  have  occupied 
the  office  in  664  and  659.  Duncker,  Geschichte  des  Alterthums , IV.  p. 
301,  where  the  family  genealogy,  from  the  time  of  Miltiades,  is  related. 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


49 


unanimously  awarded  the  prize  to  Cimon,  than  he 
ordered  the  heralds  to  proclaim  the  tyrant  Pisistratus 
as  the  owner  of  the  splendid  team,  and  therefore  victor 
in  the  race.  Pisistratus  at  once  caused  it  to  be  an- 
nounced that  your  family  was  free  to  return  to  Athens, 
and  so  now,  Phanes,  the  long- wished  for  hour  of  your 
return  home  is  awaiting  you.” 

But  at  these  words  Phanes  turned  pale,  his  look  of 
conscious  pride  changed  into  one  of  indignation,  and 
he  exclaimed: 

“At  this  I am  to  rejoice,  foolish  Kallias?  rather  bid 
me  weep  that  a descendant  of  Ajax  should  be  capable 
of  laying  his  well-won  fame  thus  ignominiously  at  a 
tyrant’s  feet!  No!  I swear  by  Athene,  by  Father  Zeus, 
and  by  Apollo,  that  I will  sooner  starve  in  foreign 
lands  than  take  one  step  homeward,  so  long  as  the 
Pisistratidae  hold  my  country  in  bondage.  When  I 
leave  the  service  of  Amasis,  I shall  be  free,  free  as  a 
bird  in  the  air  ; but  I would  rather  be  the  slave  of  a 
peasant  in  foreign  lands,  than  hold  the  highest  office 
under  Pisistratus.  The  sovereign  power  in  Athens  be- 
longs to  us,  its  nobles;  but  Cimon  by  laying  his  chap- 
let at  the  feet  of  Pisistratus  has  acknowledged  the 
tyrants,  and  branded  himself  as  their  servant.  He  shall 
hear  that  Phanes  cares  little  for  the  tyrant’s  clemency. 
I choose  to  remain  an  exile  till  my  country  is  free,  till 
her  nobles  and  people  govern  themselves,  and  dictate 
their  own  laws.  Phanes  will  never  do  homage  to  the 
oppressor,  though  all  the  Philaidae,  the  Alkmseonidae, 
and  even  the  men  of  your  own  house,  Kallias,  the  rich 
Daduchi69,  should  fall  down  at  his  feet!” 

69.  Kallias  was  called  one  of  the  Daduchi  “ SqSovxos,"  because 
the  right  of  carrying  torches  at  the  Eleusinian  mysteries  was  hered- 
itary in  his  family.  Xenoph.  Hell.  VI.  3.  2. 


50  AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 

With  flashing  eyes  he  looked  round  on  the  assem- 
bly ; Kallias  too  scrutinized  the  faces  of  the  guests  with 
conscious  pride,  as  if  he  would  say : 

“See,  friends,  the  kind  of  men  produced  by  my 
glorious  country!” 

Taking  the  hand  of  Phanes  again,  he  said  to  him: 

“The  tyrants  are  as  hateful  to  me  as  to  you,  my 
friend;  but  1 have  seen,  that,  so  long  as  Pisistratus  lives, 
the  tyranny  cannot  be  overthrown.  His  allies,  Lygda- 
mis  of  Naxos  and  Polykrates  of  Samos,  are  powerful; 
but  the  greatest  danger  for  our  freedom  lies  in  his  own 
moderation  and  prudence.  During  my  recent  stay  in 
Greece  I saw  with  alarm  that  the  mass  of  the  people  in 
Athens  love  their  oppressor  like  a father.  Notwith- 
standing his  great  power,  he  leaves  the  commonwealth 
in  the  enjoyment  of  Solon’s  constitution.  He  adorns 
the  city  with  the  most  magnificent  buildings.  They  say 
that  the  new  temple  of  Zeus,  now  being  built  of  glori- 
ous marble  by  Kallaeschrus,  Antistates  and  Porinus  (who 
must  be  known  to  you,  Theodorus),  will  surpass  every 
building  that  has  yet  been  erected  by  the  Hellenes70. 
He  understands  how  to  attract  poets  and  artists  of  all 
kinds  to  Athens,  he  has  had  the  poems  of  Homer  put 
into  writing,  and  the  prophecies  of  Musaeus  collected 
by  Onomakritus.  He  lays  out  new  streets  and  ar- 
ranges fresh  festivals;  trade  flourishes  under  his  rule, 
and  the  people  find  themselves  well  off,  in  spite  of  the 
many  taxes  laid  upon  them.  But  what  are  the  people? 
a vulgar  multitude  who,  like  the  gnats,  fly  towards  every 
thing  brilliant,  and,  so  long  as  the  taper  burns,  will 


70.  Vitruv.  7.  prcef.  15.  Pausan  I.  18.  Diccearch.  fragm.  ed. 
Muller,  59.  It  is  said  to  have  been  surpassed  only  by  the  temple  of 
Artemis  ( Diana j at  Ephesus. 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


51 


continue  to  flutter  round  it,  even  though  they  burn 
their  wings  in  doing  so.  Let  Pisistratus’  torch  burn  out, 
Phanes,  and  I’ll  swear  that  the  fickle  crowd  will  flock 
around  the  returning  nobles,  the  new  light,  just  as  they 
now  do  around  the  tyrant. 

“Give  me  your  hand  once  more,  you  true  son  of 
Ajax;  for  you,  my  friends,  I have  still  many  an  inter- 
esting piece  of  news  untold. 

“The  chariot-race,  as  I have  just  related,  was  won 
by  Cimon  who  gave  the  olive-branch  to  Pisistratus. 
Four  finer  horses  than  his  I never  saw.  Arkesilaus  of 
Cyrene,  Kleosthenes  of  Epidamnus71,  Aster  of  Sybaris, 
Hekataeus  of  Miletus  and  many  more  had  also  sent 
splendid  teams.  Indeed  the  games  this  time  were  more 
than  brilliant.  All  Hellas  had  sent  deputies.  Rhoda 
of  the  Ardeates,  in  distant  Iberia*,  the  wealthy  Tar- 
tessus,  Sinope  in  the  far  East  on  the  shores  of  Pontus, 
in  short,  every  tribe  that  could  boast  of  Hellenic  descent 
was  well  represented.  The  Sybarite  deputies  were  of 
a dazzling  beauty;  the  Spartans,  homely  and  simple, 
but  handsome  as  Achilles,  tall  and  strong  as  Hercules; 
the  Athenians  remarkable  for  their  supple  limbs  and 
graceful  movements,  and  the  men  of  Crotona  were  led 
by  Milo,72  strongest  of  mortal  birth.  The  Samian  and 
Milesian  deputies  vied  in  splendor  and  gorgeousness  of 

71.  Kleosthenes  won  the  chariot-race  three  Olympiads  later  with 
his  four  horses  Phoenix,  Korax,  Samos  and  Knakias,  and  caused 
monuments  to  be  erected  in  their  honor.  Pausanias  IV.  14. 

72.  Incredible  feats  of  strength  are  related  of  this  strongest  of  all 
Greeks.  He  conquered  seven  times  at  Olympia,  nine  times  at  Nemea, 
six  times  in  the  Pythian  games  (Delphi),  ten  times  in  the  Isthmian. 
Diod.  XII.  9.  That  he  won  the  wreath  in  the  62nd  Olympiad  we  know 
positively.  Krause,  Olympia , p.  327.  He  can  therefore  have  wrestled 
in  the  63rd,  that  is,  528  B.  C. 

* Iberia  (Spain)  Rhoda  is  in  the  modern  province  of  Catalonia — 
Tartessus  in  Andalusia. 


52 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


attire  with  those  from  Corinth  and  Mitylene:  the  flower 
of  the  Greek  youth  was  assembled  there,  and,  in  the 
space  allotted  to  spectators,  were  seated,  not  only  men 
of  every  age,  class  and  nation,  but  many  virgins,  fair 
and  lovely  maidens,  who  had  come  to  Olympia,  more 
especially  from  Sparta,  in  order  to  encourage  the  men 
during  the  games  by  their  acclamations  and  applause73. 
The  market  was  set  up  beyond  the  Alphaeus,  and  there 
traders  from  all  parts  of  the  world  were  to  be  seen; 
Greeks,  Carthaginians,  Lydians,  Phrygians  and  shrewd 
Phoenicians  from  Palestine  settled  weighty  business 
transactions,  or  offered  their  goods  to  the  public  from 
tents  and  booths.  But  how  can  I possibly  describe  to 
you  the  surging  throngs  of  the  populace,  the  echoing 
choruses,  the  smoking  festal  hecatombs,  the  bright  and 
variegated  costumes,  the  sumptuousness  of  the  equipages, 
the  clang  of  the  different  dialects  and  the  joyful  cries  of 
friends  meeting  again  after  years  of  separation;  or  the 
splendid  appearance  of  the  envoys,  the  crowds  of  look- 
ers-on and  venders  of  small  wares,  the  brilliant  effect 
produced  by  the  masses  of  spectators,  who  filled  to 
overflowing  the  space  allotted  to  them,  the  eager  sus- 
pense during  the  progress  of  the  games,  and  the  never 
ending  shouts  of  joy  when  the  victory  was  decided;  the 
solemn  investiture  with  the  olive-branch,  cut  with  a 
golden  knife  by  the  Elean  boy,  (whose  parents  must 
both  be  living),  from  the  sacred  tree  in  the  Altis74 

73.  Meyer,  Olympische  Spiele.  Schomann,  Privat-alterthilmer  and 
others.  Married  women  were  forbidden,  under  penalty  of  death,  to 
appear  among  the  spectators. 

74.  Altis  was  the  name  of  the  sacred  grove  of  plane  and  olive 
trees,  which,  enclosed  by  a wall,  lay  between  the  river  Alphoeus  and 
the  brook  Kladeus.  Pindar  Olymp.  VIII.  Recently  German  scien- 
tists, instigated  by  E.  Curtius,  have  succeeded,  at  the  expense  of  their 
government,  in  excavating  the  foundations  of  the  temple  of  Olympia 
and  finding  interesting  sculptures  on  its  pediments. 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


53 


planted  so  many  centuries  ago  by  Hercules  himself ; or 
lastly,  the  prolonged  acclamations  which,  like  peals  of 
thunder,  resounded  in  the  Stadium,  when  Milo  of  Cro- 
tona  appeared,  bearing  on  his  shoulders  the  bronze 
statue  of  himself  cast  by  Dameas,  and  carried  it  through 
the  Stadium75  into  the  Altis76  without  once  tottering. 
The  weight  of  the  metal  would  have  crushed  a bull  to 
the  earth:  but  borne  by  Milo  it  seemed  like  a child  in 
the  arms  of  its  Lacedaemonian  nurse77. 

“The  highest  honors  (after  Cimon’s)  were  adjudged 
to  a pair  of  Spartan  brothers,  Lysander  and  Maro,  the 
sons  of  Aristomachus.  Maro  was  victor  in  the  foot- 
race, but  Lysander  presented  himself,  amidst  the  shouts 
of  the  spectators,  as  the  opponent  of  Milo!  Milo  the 
invincible,  victor  at  Pisa,  and  in  the  Pythian  and  Isth- 
mian combats78.  Milo  was  taller  and  stouter  than  the 
Spartan,  who  was  formed  like  Apollo,  and  seemed  from 
his  great  youth  scarcely  to  have  passed  from  under  the 
hands  of  the  schoolmaster. 

“ In  their  naked  beauty,  glistening  with  the  golden 
oil,  the  youth  and  the  man  stood  opposite  to  one  an- 
other, like  a panther  and  a lion  preparing  for  the  com- 
bat. Before  the  onset,  the  young  Lysander  raised  his 
hands  imploringly  to  the  gods,  crying:  ‘For  my  father, 

75.  The  scene  of  the  combats. 

76.  Pausanias  VI.  14.  Euseb.  Chron.  6.  01.  72.  An  epigram  by 
Simonides  Fragm.  179.  Bergk.  Hartung  222. 

Fair  statue  this  of  Milo  fair,  who  won 

Seven  times  the  Pisan  prize,  and  quailed  to  none.* 

Seven  times  would  probably  have  been  better  than  six,  for  though 
only  six  of  Milo’s  victories  are  spoken  of  elsewhere,  yet  in  Anthol. 
Plan.  24.  the  word  e£<£/a  is  used,  not  kirraKi- 

77.  The  Spartan  nurses  were  celebrated  and  sought  for  through 
the  whole  of  Greece. 

78.  The  groups  of  the  wrestlers  were  decided  by  lot  after  their 
free  birth  and  unimpeachability  of  character  had  been  established. 

* Translated  by  Sterling. 


54 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


my  honor,  and  the  glory  of  Sparta!’  The  Crotonian 
looked  down  on  the  youth  with  a smile  of  superiority; 
just  as  an  epicure  looks  at  the  shell  of  the  languste79 
he  is  preparing  to  open. 

“And  now  the  wrestling  began.  For  some  time 
neither  could  succeed  in  grasping  the  other.  The  Cro- 
tonian threw  almost  irresistible  weight  into  his  attempts 
to  lay  hold  of  his  opponent,  but  the  latter  slipped 
through  the  iron  grip  like  a snake.  This  struggle  to 
gain  a hold  lasted  long,  and  the  immense  multitude 
watched  silently,  breathless  from  excitement.  Not  a 
sound  was  to  be  heard  but  the  groans  of  the  wrestlers 
and  the  singing  of  the  nightingales  in  the  grove  of  the 
Altis.  At  last,  the  youth  succeeded,  by  means  of  the 
cleverest  trick  I ever  saw,  in  clasping  his  opponent 
firmly.  For  a long  time,  Milo  exerted  all  his  strength 
to  shake  him  off,  but  in  vain,  and  the  sand  of  the  Sta- 
dium was  freely  moistened  by  the  great  drops  of  sweat, 
the  result  of  this  Herculean  struggle. 

“ More  and  more  intense  waxed  the  excitement  of 
the  spectators,  deeper  and  deeper  the  silence,  rarer  the 
cries  of  encouragement,  and  louder  the  groans  of  the 
wrestlers.  At  last  Lysander’s  strength  gave  way.  Im- 
mediately a thousand  voices  burst  forth  to  cheer  him 
on.  He  roused  himself  and  made  one  last  superhuman 
effort  to  throw  his  adversary:  but  it  was  too  late.  Milo 
had  perceived  the  momentary  weakness.  Taking  ad- 
vantage of  it,  he  clasped  the  youth  in  a deadly  embrace; 
a full  black  stream  of  blood  welled  from  Lysander’s 
beautiful  lips,  and  he  sank  lifeless  to  the  earth  from  the 

79.  The  languste  is  the  delicious  clawless  lobster  which  is  found 
on  the  coasts  of  the  Mediterranean  and  the  Red  Sea,  and  sometimes 
even  on  the  French  shores  of  the  Atlantic. 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


55 


wearied  arms  of  the  giant.  Democedes80,  the  most 
celebrated  physician  of  our  day,  whom  you  Samians 
will  have  known  at  the  court  of  Polycrates,  hastened  to 
the  spot,  but  no  skill  could  now  avail  the  happy  Ly- 
sander, — he  was  dead. 

“Milo  was  obliged  to  forego  the  victor’s  wreath81; 
and  the  fame  of  this  youth  will  long  continue  to  sound 
through  the  whole  of  Greece.  I myself  would  rather 
be  the  dead  Lysander,  son  of  Aristomachus,  than  the 
living  Kallias  growing  old  in  inaction  away  from  his 
country.  Greece,  represented  by  her  best  and  bravest, 
carried  the  youth  to  his  grave,  and  his  statue  is  to  be 
placed  in  the  Altis  by  those  of  Milo  of  Crotona  and 
Praxidamas  of  HCgina82.  At  length  the  heralds  pro- 
claimed the  sentence  of  the  judges:  ‘To  Sparta  be 
awarded  a victor’s  wreath  for  the  dead,  for  the  noble 
Lysander  hath  been  vanquished,  not  by  Milo,  but  by 
Death,  and  he  who  could  go  forth  un conquered  from  a 
two  hours’  struggle  with  the  strongest  of  all  Greeks, 
hath  well  deserved  the  olive-branch.’  ” 

Here  Kallias  stopped  a moment  in  his  narrative. 
During  his  animated  description  of  these  events,  so 
precious  to  every  Greek  heart,  he  had  forgotten  his 
listeners,  and,  gazing  into  vacancy,  had  seen  only  the 


80.  This  celebrated  physician  was  born  at  Crotona  in  Lower 
Italy,  in  the  middle  of  the  sixth  century  B.  C.  He  is  said  to  have  left 
his  native  land  in  consequence  of  his  father’s  severity,  and  to  have  been 
employed  as  physician,  first  by  the  Pisistratidse  for  the  yearly  sum  of 
^375. , and  then  by  Polykrates  for  more  than  ^600.  Still  later  he  was 
forced  to  enter  the  Persian  service,  where  he  preserved  his  reputation 
for  skill,  and  from  which  he  at  last  escaped  by  stratagem.  In  the  year 
510  he  reappeared  in  Crotona  and  married  the  daughter  of  the  cele- 
brated athlete  Milo. 

81.  By  the  laws  of  the  games  the  wrestler,  whose  adversary  died, 
had  no  right  to  the  prize  of  victory. 

82.  Victor  in  the  pugilistic  combat,  qgth  Olympiad. 


56 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


figures  of  the  wrestlers  as  they  rose  before  his  remem- 
brance. Now,  on  looking  round,  he  perceived,  to  his 
astonishment,  that  the  grey-haired  man  with  the  wooden 
leg,  whom  he  had  already  noticed,  though  without  rec- 
ognizing him,  had  hidden  his  face  in  his  hands  and  was 
weeping.  Rhodopis  was  standing  at  his  right  hand. 
Phanes  at  his  left,  and  the  other  guests  were  gazing  at 
the  Spartan,  as  if  he  had  been  the  hero  of  Kallias’s  tale. 
In  a moment  the  quick  Athenian  perceived  that  the 
aged  man  must  stand  in  some  very  near  relation  to  one 
or  other  of  the  victors  at  Olympia;  but  when  he  heard 
that  he  was  Aristomachus — the  father  of  that  glorious 
pair  of  brothers,  whose  wondrous  forms  were  constantly 
hovering  before  his  eyes  like  visions  sent  down  from  the 
abodes  of  the  gods,  then  he  too  gazed  on  the  sobbing 
old  man  with  mingled  envy  and  admiration,  and  made 
no  effort  to  restrain  the  tears  which  rushed  into  his  own 
eyes,  usually  so  clear  and  keen.  In  those  days  men 
wept,  as  well  as  women,  hoping  to  gain  relief  from  the 
balm  of  their  own  tears.  In  wrath,  in  ecstasy  of  de- 
light, in  every  deep  inward  anguish,  we  find  the  mighty 
heroes  weeping,  while,  on  the  other  hand,  the  Spartan 
boys  would  submit  to  be  scourged  at  the  altar  of  Ar- 
temis Orthia,  and  would  bleed  and  even  die  under  the 
lash  without  uttering  a moan,  in  order  to  obtain  the 
praise  of  the  men. 

For  a time  every  one  remained  silent,  out  of  respect 
to  the  old  man's  emotion.  But  at  last  the  stillness  was 
broken  by  Joshua  the  Jew,  who  began  thus,  in  broken 
Greek : 

“ Weep  thy  fill,  O man  of  Sparta!  I also  have  known 
what  it  is  to  lose  a son.  Eleven  years  have  passed 
since  I buried  him  in  the  land  of  strangers,  by  the 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


57 


waters  of  Babylon,  where  my  people  pined  in  captivity. 

Had  vet  one  year  been  added  unto  the  life  of  the  beau- 
tiful child,  he  had  died  in  his  own  land,  and  had  been 
buried  in  the  sepulchres  of  his  fathers.  But  Cyrus  the 
Persian  (Jehovah  bless  his  posterity!)  released  us  from 
bondage  one  year  too  late,  and  therefore  do  I weep 
doubly  for  this  my  son,  in  that  he  is  buried  among  the 
enemies  of  my  people  Israel.  Can  there  be  an  evil 
greater  than  to  behold  our  children,  who  are  unto  us  as 
most  precious  treasure,  go  down  into  the  grave  before 
us?  And,  may  the  Lord  be  gracious  unto  me 
to  lose  so  noble  a son,  in  the  dawn  of  his  early 
manhood,  just  at  the  moment  he  had  won  sue 
brilliant  renown,  must  indeed  be  a bitter  grie , a 
p;rief  beyond  all  others!” 

Then  the  Spartan  took  away  his  hands  from  before 
his  face;  he  was  looking  stern,  but  smiled  through  his 
tears,  and  answered: 

“Phoenician,  you  err!  I weep  not  for  anguis  , 
for  joy,  and  would  have  gladly  lost  my  other  son,  if  he 

could  have  died  like  my  Lysander. 

The  Tew,  horrified  at  these,  to  him,  sinful  and  un- 
natural words,  shook  his  head  disapprovingly  ; but  the 
Greeks  overwhelmed  the  old  man  with  cong  atulat  ons 
deeming  him  much  to  be  envied.  His  great  happn  e 
made  Aristomachus  look  younger  by  many  years,  an 
he  cried  to  Rhodopis:  “Truly,  my  friend  your  house  is 
for  me  a house  of  blessing;  for  this  is  the  second  gift 
that  the  gods  have  allowed  to  fall  to  my  lot,  since  I e - 
tered  it”  “What  was  the  first?”  asked  Rhodopis. 

“A  propitious  oracle.”  “But,”  cried  Phanes,  “you 
have  forgotten  the  third;  on  this  day  the  gods  have 
blessed  you  with  the  acquaintance  of  Rhodopis.  But, 

6 UNIVERSITY  OF 

ILLINOIS  LIBRARY 


58 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


tell  me,  what  is  this  about  the  oracle ?”  “May  I repeat 
it  to  our  friends?”  asked  the  Delphian. 

Aristomachus  nodded  assent,  and  Phryxus  read 
aloud  a second  time  the  answer  of  the  Pythia: 

“ If  once  the  warrior  hosts  from  the  snow-topped  mountains  descending 
Come  to  the  fields  of  the  stream  watering  richly  the  plain, 

Then  shall  the  lingering  boat  to  the  beckoning  meadows  convey  thee 
Which  to  the  wandering  foot  peace  and  a home  will  afford. 

When  those  warriors  come  from  the  snow-topped  mountains  de- 
scending 

Then  will  the  powerful  Five  grant  thee  what  they  long  refused.” 

Scarcely  was  the  last  word  out  of  his  mouth,  when 
Kallias  the  Athenian,  springing  up,  cried:  “In  this 
house,  too,  you  shall  receive  from  me  the  fourth  gift  of 
the  gods.  Know  that  I have  kept  my  rarest  news  till 
last:  the  Persians  are  coming  to  Egypt!” 

At  this  every  one,  except  the  Sybarite,  rushed  to  his 
feet,  and  Kallias  found  it  almost  impossible  to  answer 
their  numerous  questions.  “Gently,  gently,  friends,” 
he  cried  at  last;  “let  me  tell  my  story  in  order,  or  I 
shall  never  finish  it  at  all.  It  is  not  an  army,  as  Phanes 
supposes,  that  is  on  its  way  hither,  but  a great  embassy 
from  Cambyses,  the  present 'ruler  of  the  most  powerful 
kingdom  of  Persia.  At  Samos  I heard  that  they  had 
already  reached  Miletus,  and  in  a few  days  they  will  be 
here.  Some  of  the  king’s  own  relations,  are  among  the 
number,  the  aged  Croesus,  king  of  Lydia,  too;  we  shall 
behold  a marvellous  splendor  and  magnificence!  No- 
body knows  the  object  of  their  coming,  but  it  is  sup- 
posed that  King  Cambyses  wishes  to  conclude  an  alli- 
ance with  Amasis;  indeed  some  say  the  king  solicits 
the  hand  of  Pharaoh’s  daughter.” 

“An  alliance?”  asked  Phanes,  with  an  incredulous 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


59 


shrug  of  the  shoulders.  “ Why  the  Persians  are  rulers 
over  half  the  world  already.  All  the  great  Asiatic 
powers  have  submitted  to  their  sceptre;  Egypt  and  our 
own  mother-country,  Hellas,  are  the  only  two  that  have 
been  spared  by  the  conqueror.” 

“You  forget  India  with  its  wealth  of  gold,  and  the 
great  migratory  nations  of  Asia,”  answered  Kallias. 
“And  you  forget  moreover,  that  an  empire,  composed 
like  Persia  of  some  seventy  nations  or  tribes  of  differ- 
ent languages  and  customs,  bears  the  seeds  of  discord 
ever  within  itself,  and  must  therefore  guard  against  the 
chance  of  foreign  attack;  lest,  while  the  bulk  of  the 
army  be  absent,  single  provinces  should  seize  the  oppor- 
tunity and  revolt  from  their  allegiance.  Ask  the  Mile- 
sians how  long  they  would  remain  quiet  if  they  heard 
that  their  oppressors  had  been  defeated  in  any  battle?” 
Theopompus,  the  Milesian  merchant,  called  out, 
laughing  at  the  same  time:  “If  the  Persians  were  to  be 
worsted  in  one  war,  they  would  at  once  be  involved  in 
a hundred  others,  and  we  should  not  be  the  last  to  rise 
up  against  our  tyrants  in  the  hour  of  their  weakness!” 
“Whatever  the  intentions  of  the  envoys  may  be,” 
continued  Kallias,  “my  information  remains  unaltered; 
they  will  be  here  at  the  latest  in  three  days.” 

“And  so  your  oracle  will  be  fulfilled,  fortunate 
Aristomachus!”  exclaimed  Rhodopis,  “for  see,  the 
warrior  hosts  can  only  be  the  Persians.  When  they 
descend  to  the  shores  of  the  Nile,  then  ‘ the  powerful 
Five,’  your  Ephori83  will  change  their  decision,  and  you, 

83.  The  five  Ephori  of  Sparta  were  appointed  to  represent  the 
absent  kings  during  the  Messenian  war.  In  later  days  the  nobles 
made  use  of  the  Ephori  as  a power,  which,  springing  immediately  from 
their  own  body,  they  could  oppose  to  the  kingly  authority.  Being  the 
highest  magistrates  in  all  judicial  and  educational  matters,  and  in 


6o 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


the  father  of  two  Olympian  victors,  will  be  recalled  to 
your  native  land.  Fill  the  goblets  again,  Knakias. 
Let  us  devote  this  last  cup  to  the  manes  of  the  glorious 
Ly sander;  and  then  I advise  you  to  depart,  for  it  is 
long  past  midnight,  and  our  pleasure  has  reached  its 
highest  point.  The  true  host  puts  an  end  to  the  ban- 
quet when  his  guests  are  feeling  at  their  best.  Serene 
and  agreeable  recollections  will  soon  bring  you  hither 
again;  whereas  there  would  be  little  joy  in  returning  to 
a house  where  the  remembrance  of  hours  of  weakness, 
the  result  of  pleasure,  would  mingle  with  your  future 
enjoyment.”  In  this  her  guests  agreed,  and  Ibykus 
named  her  a thorough  disciple  of  Pythagoras,  in  praise 
of  the  joyous,  festive  evening. 

Every  one  prepared  for  departure.  The  Sybarite, 
who  had  been  drinking  deeply  in  order  to  counteract 
the  very  inconvenient  amount  of  feeling  excited  by  the 
conversation,  rose  also,  assisted  by  his  slaves,  who  had 
to  be  called  in  for  this  purpose. 84 

While  he  was  being  moved  from  his  former  com- 
fortable position,  he  stammered  something  about  a 
“ breach  of  hospitality;”  but,  when  Rhodopis  was  about 
to  give  him  her  hand  at  parting,  the  wine  gained  the 
ascendancy  and  he  exclaimed,  “By  Hercules,  Rhodopis, 
you  get  rid  of  us  as  if  we  were  troublesome  creditors. 
It  is  not  my  custom  to  leave  a supper  so  long  as  I can 

everything  relating  to  the  moral  police  of  the  country,  the  Ephori  soon 
found  means  to  assert  their  superiority,  and  on  most  occasions  over 
that  of  the  kings  themselves.  Every  patrician  who  was  past  the  age  of 
thirty,  had  the  right  to  become  a candidate  yearly  for  the  office.  Aristot. 
Polit,  II.  and  IV.  Laert.  Diog.  I.  68. 

84.  The  Greeks  were  usually  accompanied  by  their  slaves  when 
they  went  to  entertainments.  Thus  for  instance,  according  to  Plato, 
Alcibiades  brought  servants  with  him  when  he  attended  the  Symposium 
of  Agathon. 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS.  6 1 

stand,  still  less  to  be  turned  out  of  doors  like  a misera- 
ble parasite!” 

“ Hear  reason,  you  immoderate  Sybarite,”  began 
Rhodopis,  endeavoring  with  a smile  to  excuse  her 
proceeding.  But  these  words,  in  Philoinus’  half-intoxi- 
cated mood,  only  increased  his  irritation;  he  burst  into 
a mocking  laugh,  and  staggering  towards  the  door, 
shouted:  ‘‘Immoderate  Sybarite,  you  call  me?  good! 
here  you  have  your  answer:.  Shameless  slave!  one  can 
still  perceive  the  traces  of  what  you  were  in  your  youth. 
Farewell  then,  slave  of  Iadmon  and  Xanthus,  freed- 
woman  of  Charaxus!”  He  had  not  however  finished 
his  sentence,  when  Aristomachus  rushed  upon  him, 
stunned  him  with  a blow  of  his  fist,  and  carried  him  off 
like  a child  down  to  the  boat  in  which  his  slaves  were 
waiting  at  the  garden-gate. 


CHAPTER  III. 

The  guests  were  all  gone.  Their  departing  mirth 
and  joy  had  been  smitten  down  by  the  drunkard’s 
abusive  words,  like  fresh  young  corn  beneath  a hail- 
storm. Rhodopis  was  left  standing  alone  in  the  empty, 
brightly  decorated  (supper-room).  Knakias  extinguished 
the  colored  lamps  on  the  walls,  and  a dull,  mysterious 
half-light  took  the  place  of  their  brilliant  rays,  falling 
scantily  and  gloomily  on  the  piled-up  plates  and  dishes, 
the  remnants  of  the  meal,  and  the  seats  and  cushions, 
pushed  out  of  their  places  by  the  retiring  guests.  A cold 
breeze  came  through  the  open  door,  for  the  dawn  was  at 
hand,  and  just  before  sunrise,  the  air  is  generally  un- 


6 2 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


pleasantly  cool  in  Egypt.  A cold  chill  struck  the  limbs 
of  the  aged  woman  through  her  light  garments.  She 
stood  gazing  tearlessly  and  fixedly  into  the  desolate 
room,  whose  walls  but  a few  minutes  before  had  been 
echoing  with  joy  and  gladness,  and  it  seemed  to  her 
that  the*  deserted  guest-chamber  must  be  like  her  own 
heart.  She  felt  as  if  a worm  were  gnawing  there,  and 
the  warm  blood  congealing  into  ice. 

Lost  in  these  thoughts,  she  remained  standing  till  at 
last  her  old  female  slave  appeared  to  light  her  to  her 
sleeping  apartment. 

Silently  Rhodopis  allowed  herself  to  be  undressed, 
and  then,  as  silently,  lifted  the  curtain  which  separated 
a second  sleeping  apartment  from  her  own.  In  the 
middle  of  this  second  room  stood  a bedstead  of  maple- 
wood,  and  there,  on  white  sheets  spread  over  a mattress 
of  fine  sheep’s  wool,  and  protected  from  the  cold  by 
bright  blue  coverlets85,  lay  a graceful,  lovely  girl  asleep; 
this  was  Rhodopis’  granddaughter,  Sappho.  The 
rounded  form  and  delicate  figure  seemed  to  denote  one 
already  in  opening  maidenhood,  but  the  peaceful,  bliss- 
ful smile  could  only  belong  to  a harmless,  happy  child. 

One  hand  lay  under  her  head,  hidden  among  the 
thick  dark  brown  hair,  the  other  clasped  unconsciously 
a little  amulet  of  green  stone86,  which  hung  round  her 

85.  Becker,  Charikles  III.  67.  Pollux  X.  67.  See  also  the  picture 
of  a bed  from  a painting  on  the  wall  of  a Pompeian  room.  A.  Rich, 
under  lectulus.  The  ancient  bedsteads  were  made  of  wood,  bronze  or 
ivory;  they  were  also  frequently  built  of  bricks  like  a step  7 to  8 feet 
long,  and  2 to  2 1-2  feet  high,  whose  outer  edge  was  sometimes  a little 
raised,  and  on  which  were  laid  mattresses,  coverlids,  etc. 

86.  The  ancient  Greeks  constantly  wore  amulets,  as  protection 
against  evil,  and  to  ensure  a lasting  prosperity.  On  this  see  especially 
Arditi:  II  fascino  e l amuleto  ; presso  gli  antichi.  Among  the  ancient 
Egyptians  however  we  find  the  most  frequent  use  of  these  charms. 
They  were  not  only  supposed  to  avert  misfortune  from  the  living,  but 
also  from  the  souls  of  the  dead. 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


63 


neck.  Over  her  closed  eyes  the  long  lashes  trembled 
almost  imperceptibly,  and  a delicate  pink  flush  came 
and  went  on  the  cheek  of  the  slumberer.  The  finely- 
cut  nostrils  rose  and  fell  with  her  regular  breathing,  and 
she  lay  there,  a picture  of  innocence,  of  peace,  smiling 
in  dreams,  and  of  the  slumber  that  the  gods  bestow  on 
early  youth,  when  care  has  not  yet  come. 

Softly  and  carefully,  crossing  the  thick  carpets87  on 
tiptoe,  the  grey-haired  woman  approached,  looked  with 
unutterable  tenderness  into  the  smiling,  childish  face, 
and,  kneeling  down  silently  by  the  side  of  the  bed, 
buried  her  face  in  its  soft  coverings,  so  that  the  girl’s 
hand  just  came  in  contact  with  her  hair.  Then  she 
wept,  and  without  intermission;  as  though  she  hoped 
with  this  flood  of  tears  to  wash  away  not  only  her  recent 
humiliation,  but  with  it  all  other  sorrow  from  her  mind. 

At  length  she  rose,  breathed  a light  kiss  on  the 
sleeping  girl’s  forehead,  raised  her  hands  in  prayer 
towards  heaven,  and  returned  to  her  own  room,  gently 
and  carefully  as  she  had  come. 

At  her  own  bedside  she  found  the  old  slave-woman, 
still  waiting  for  her. 

“What  do  you  want  so  late,  Melitta?”  said  Rhodo- 
pis,  kindly,  under  her  breath.  “ Go  to  bed;  at  your  age 
it  is  not  good  to  remain  up  late,  and  you  know  that  I 
do  not  require  you  any  longer.  Good  night!  and  do 
not  come  to-morrow  until  I send  for  you.  I shall  not 
be  able  to  sleep  much  to-night,  and  shall  be  thankful  if 
the  morning  brings  me  a short  repose.” 

87.  Though  the  carpets  of  Babylon  and  Sardis  were  especially 
famous,  those  of  Egypt  were  praised  even  by  Homer,  who  calls  them 
TaTTT]To<i.  Odyss.  IV.  124.  Theocritus  calls  the  purple  carpets  of  Alex- 
andria softer  than  sleep.  There  were  costly  Egyptian  carpets  with 
wool  on  both  sides.  (a/u^tTcuroi).  Athen.  V.  197. 

A n Egyptian  Princess , /. 


6 4 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


The  woman  hesitated;  it  seemed  that  she  had  some- 
thing on  her  mind  which  she  feared  to  utter. 

“ There  is  something  you  want  to  ask  me?”  said 
Rhodopis. 

Still  the  old  slave  hesitated. 

“ Speak!’’  said  Rhodopis,  “ speak  at  once,  and 
quickly.” 

“I  saw  you  weeping,”  said  the  slave-woman,  “you 
seem  ill  or  sad;  let  me  watch  this  night  by  your  bed- 
side. Will  you  not  tell  me  what  ails  you?  You  have 
often  found  that  to  tell  a sorrow  lightens  the  heart  and 
lessens  the  pain.  Then  tell  me  your  grief  to-day  too; 
it  will  do  you  good,  it  will  bring  back  peace  to  your 
mind.” 

“No,”  answered  the  other,  “I  cannot  utter  it.”  And 
then  she  continued,  smiling  bitterly:  “I  have  once 
more  experienced  that  no  one,  not  even  a god,  has 
power  to  cancel  the  past  of  any  human  being,  and  that, 
in  this  world,  misfortune  and  disgrace  are  one  and  the 
same.  Good  night,  leave  me.  Melitta!” 

At  noon  on  the  following  day,  the  same  boat,  which, 
the  evening  before,  had  carried  the  Athenian  and  the 
Spartan,  stopped  once  more  before  Rhodopis’  garden. 

The  sun  was  shining  so  brightly,  so  warmly  and 
genially  in  the  dark  blue  Egyptian  sky,  the  air  was  so 
pure  and  light,  the  beetles  were  humming  so  merrily, 
the  boatmen  singing  so  lustily  and  happily,  the  shores 
of  the  Nile  bloomed  in  such  gay,  variegated  beauty, 
and  were  so  thickly  peopled,  the  palm-trees,  sycamores, 
bananas  and  acacias  were  so  luxuriant  in  foliage  and 
blossom,  and  over  the  whole  landscape  the  rarest  and 
most  glorious  gifts  seemed  to  have  been  poured  out 
with  such  divine  munificence,  that  a passer-by  must 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS.  65 

have  pronounced  it  the  very  home  of  joy  and  gladness, 
a place  from  which  sadness  and  sorrow  had  been  for- 
ever banished. 

How  often  we  fancy,  in  passing  a quiet  village 
hidden  among  its  orchards,  that  this  at  least  must  be 
the  abode  of  peace,  and  unambitious  contentment!  But 
alas!  when  we  enter  the  cottages,  what  do  we  find? 
there,  as  everywhere  else,  distress  and  need,  passion 
and  unsatisfied  longing,  fear  and  remorse,  pain  and 
misery;  and  by  the  side  of  these,  Ah!  how  few  joys! 
Who  would  have  imagined  on  coming  to  Egypt,  that 
this  luxuriant,  laughing  sunny  land,  whose  sky  is  always 
unclouded,  could  possibly  produce  and  nourish  men 
given  to  bitterness  and  severity  ? that  within  the  charm- 
ing, hospitable  house  of  the  fortunate  Rhodopis,  cov- 
ered and  surrounded,  as  it  was,  with  sweet  flowers,  a 
heart  could  have  been  beating  in  the  deepest  sadness? 
And,  still  more,  who  among  all  the  guests  of  that  hon- 
ored, admired  Thracian  woman,  would  have  believed 
that  this  sad  heart  belonged  to  her?  to  the  gracious, 
smiling  matron,  Rhodopis  herself? 

She  was  sitting  with  Phanes  in  a shady  arbor  near 
the  cooling  spray  of  a fountain.  One  could  see  that 
she  had  been  weeping  again,  but  her  face  was  beautiful 
and  kind  as  ever.  The  Athenian  was  holding  her  hand 
and  trying  to  comfort  her. 

Rhodopis  listened  patiently,  and  smiled  the  while; 
at  times  her  smile  was  bitter,  at  others  it  gave  assent  to 
his  words.  At  last  however  she  interrupted  her  well- 
intentioned  friend,  by  saying: 

“ Phanes,  I thank  you.  Sooner  or  later  this  last 
disgrace  must  be  forgotten  too.  Time  is  clever  in  the 
healing  art.  If  I were  weak  I should  leave  Naukratis 


66 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS, 


and  live  in  retirement  for  my  grandchild  alone;  a whole 
world,  believe  me,  lies  slumbering  in  that  young  creature. 
Many  and  many  a time  already  I have  longed  to  leave 
Egypt,  and  as  often  have  conquered  the  wish.  Not 
because  I cannot  live  without  the  homage  of  your  sex ; 
of  that  I have  already  had  more  than  enough  in  my 
life,  but  because  I feel  that  I,  the  slave-girl  and  the 
despised  woman  once,  am  now  useful,  necessary,  al- 
most indispensable  indeed,  to  many  free  and  noble  men. 
Accustomed  as  I am,  to  an  extended  sphere  of  work, 
in  its  nature  resembling  a man’s,  I could  not  content 
myself  in  living  for  one  being  alone,  however  dear.  I 
should  dry  up  like  a plant  removed  from  a rich  soil  into 
the  desert,  and  should  leave  my  grandchild  desolate 
indeed,  three  times  orphaned,  and  alone  in  the  world. 
No!  I shall  remain  in  Egypt. 

“Now  that  you  are  leaving,  I shall  be  really  indis- 
pensable to  our  friends  here.  Amasis  is  old;  when 
Psamtik  comes  to  the  throne  we  shall  have  infinitely 
greater  difficulties  to  contend  with  than  heretofore.  I 
must  remain  and  fight  on  in  the  fore-front  of  our  battle 
for  the  freedom  and  welfare  of  the  Hellenic  race.  Let 
them  call  my  efforts  unwomanly  if  they  will.  This  is, 
and  shall  be,  the  purpose  of  my  life,  a purpose  to  which 
I will  remain  all  the  more  faithful,  because  it  is  one  of 
those  to  which  a woman  rarely  dares  devote  her  life. 
During  this  last  night  of  tears  I have  felt  that  much, 
very  much  of  that  womanly  weakness  still  lingers  in  me 
which  forms  at  once  the  happiness  and  misery  of  our 
sex.  To  preserve  this  feminine  weakness  in  my  grand- 
daughter, united  with  perfect  womanly  delicacy,  has 
been  my  first  duty;  my  second  to  free  myself  entirely 
from  it.  But  a war  against  one’s  own  nature  cannot  be 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


67 


carried  on  without  occasional  defeat,  even  if  ultimately 
successful.  When  grief  and  pain  are  gaining  the  upper- 
hand  and  I am  well  nigh  in  despair,  my  only  help  lies 
in  remembering  my  friend  Pythagoras88,  that  noblest 
among  men,  and  his  words:  ‘ Observe  a due  proportion 
in  all  things,  avoid  excessive  joy  as  well  as  complaining 
grief,  and  seek  to  keep  thy  soul  in  tune  and  harmony 
like  a well-toned  harp/  This  Pythagorean  inward 
peace,  this  deep,  untroubled  calm,  I see  daily  before 
me  in  my  Sappho;  and  struggle  to  attain  it  myself, 
though  many  a stroke  of  fate  untunes  the  chords  of 
my  poor  heart.  I am  calm  now!  You  would  hardly 
believe  what  power  the  mere  thought  of  that  first  of  all 
thinkers,  that  calm,  deliberate  man,  whose  life  acted  on 
mine  like  sweet,  soft  music,  has  over  me.  You  knew 
him,  you  can  understand  what  I mean.  Now,  mention 
your  wish;  my  heart  is  as  calmly  quiet  as  the  Nile 
waters  which  are  flowfing  by  so  quietly,  and  I am  ready 
to  hear  it,  be  it  good  or  evil.” 

“I  am  glad  to  see  you  thus,”  said  the  Athenian. 
“ If  you  had  remembered  the  noble  friend  of  wisdom, 
as  Pythagoras  was  wont  to  call  himself,89  a little  sooner, 
your  soul  would  have  regained  its  balance  yesterday. 
The  master  enjoins  us  to  look  back  every  evening  on 
the  events,  feelings  and  actions  of  the  day  just  past. 

88.  There  is  no  question  that  Pythagoras  visited  Egypt  during 
the  reign  of  Arnasis,  probably  towards  the  middle  of  the  6th  century 
(according  to  our  reckoning,  about  536  B.  C.)  Herod.  II.  81.  123. 
Diod.  I.  98.  Chseremon  in  Porphyrins  de  abstin.  IV.  Iamblichus  vit. 
Pythag.  35.  Rich  information  about  Pythagoras  is  to  be  found  in  the 
works  of  the  very  learned  scholar  Roeth,  Geschi elite  unserer  A bendldnde? , 
Philos.  Vol.  II.  who  is  however  occasionally  much  too  bold  in  his  con- 
jectures. 

89.  Pythagoras  was  the  first  among  Greek  thinkers  (speculators). 
He  would  not  take  the  name  of  a wise  man  or  “sage,”  but  called  him- 
self “ Philosophos,”  or  a “friend  of  wisdom.” 


68 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


Now  had  you  done  this,  you  would  have  felt  that  the 
unfeigned  admiration  of  all  your  guests,  among  whom 
were  men  of  distinguished  merit,  outweighed  a thousand- 
fold the  injurious  words  of  a drunken  libertine;  you 
would  have  felt  too  that  you  were  a friend  of  the  gods, 
for  was  it  not  in  your  house  that  the  immortals  gave 
that  noble  old  man  at  last,  after  his  long  years  of  mis- 
fortune, the  greatest  joy  that  can  fall  to  the  lot  of  any 
human  being?  and  did  they  not  take  from  you  one 
friend  only  in  order  to  replace  him  in  the  same  moment, 
by  another  and  a better?  Come,  I will  hear  no  con- 
tradiction. Now  for  my  request. 

“You  know  that  people  sometimes  call  me  an 
Athenian,  sometimes  a Halikarnassian.90  Now,  as  the 
Ionian,  ^Eolian  and  Dorian  mercenaries  have  never 
been  on  good  terms  with  the  Karians,  my  almost  triple 
descent  (if  I may  call  it  so)  has  proved  very  useful  to 
me  as  commander  of  both  these  divisions.  Well  qual- 
ified as  Aristomachus  may  be  for  the  command,  yet  in 
this  one  point  Amasis  will  miss  me;  for  I found  it  an 
easy  matter  to  settle  the  differences  among  the  troops 
and  keep  them  at  peace,  while  he,  as  a Spartan,  will  find 
it  very  difficult  to  keep  right  with  the  Karian  soldiers. 

90,  Halikarnassus,  a town  on  the  south-west  coast  of  Asia  Minor, 
now  called  Bodru,  was  a Dorian  colony  planted  in  the  Karian  territory. 
The  ruins  of  the  famous  sepulchre  of  King  Mausolos  (Mausoleum) 
which  was  erected  here,  have  been  found,  and  the  excavations  begun 
in  1856  under  the  direction  of  Newton  and  Pullans  brought  to  light 
these  superb  productions  of  Grecian  art,  which  with  the  sculptures  of 
the  Parthenon,  are  now  the  most  beautiful  ornament  of  the  British 
Museum.  Herodotus,  himself  a Halikarnassian,  calls  Phanes  a native 
of  the  same  place.  Herod.  I.  63.  64.  We  have  made  him  an  Athenian 
in  order  to  give  our  readers  an  idea  of  an  Attic  noble.  For  this  we 
have  been  blamed,  perhaps  justly,  by  the  learned  Dutch  Professor 
Veth  in  his  first-rate  critique  on  this  book;  and  in  our  second  edition 
we  should  have  made  a Halikarnassian  of  Phanes  entirely,  had  it  not 
been  so  important  to  our  story  to  represent  an  Ionian  Greek  in  active 
life. 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS.  69 

“This  double  nationality  of  mine  arises  from  the 
fact  that  my  father  married  a Halikarnassian  wife  out  of 
a noble  Dorian  family,  and,  at  the  time  of  my  birth,  was 
staying  with  her  in  Halikarnassus,  having  come  thither 
in  order  to  take  possession  of  her  parental  inheritance. 
So,  though  I was  taken  back  to  Athens  before  I was 
three  months  old,  I must  still  be  called  a Karian,  as  a 
man’s  native  land  is  decided  by  his  birthplace. 

“In  Athens,  as  a young  nobleman,  belonging  to 
that  most  aristocratic  and  ancient  family,  the  Philaidse, 
I was  reared  and  educated  in  all  the  pride  of  an  Attic 
noble.  Pisistratus,  brave  and  clever,  and  though  of 
equal,  yet  by  no  means  of  higher  birth,  than  ourselves, 
for  there  exists  no  family  more  aristocratic  than  my 
father’s,  gained  possession  of  the  supreme  authority. 
Twice,  the  nobles,  by  uniting  all  their  strength,  suc- 
ceeded in  overthrowing  him,  and  when,  the  third  time, 
assisted  by  Lygdamis  of  Naxos,  the  Argives  and  Ere- 
trians,  he  attempted  to  return,  we  opposed  him  again. 
We  had  encamped  by  the  temple  of  Minerva  at  Pallene, 
and  were  engaged  in  sacrificing  to  the  goddess,  early, 
before  our  first  meal,  when  we  were  suddenly  surprised 
by  the  clever  tyrant,  who  gained  an  easy,  bloodless  vic- 
tory over  our  unarmed  troops.  As  half  of  the  entire 
army  opposed  to  the  tyrant  was  under  my  command,  I 
determined  rather  to  die  than  yield,  fought  with  my 
whole  strength,  implored  the  soldiers  to  remain  stead- 
fast, resisted  without  yielding  a point,  but  fell  at  last 
with  a spear  in  my  shoulder. 

“The  Pisistratidse  became  lords  of  Athens.91  I fled 
to  Halikarnassus,  my  second  home,  accompanied  by 
my  wife  and  children.  There,  my  name  being  known 

91.  Thucyd.  VI.  56.  57. 


7° 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


through  some  daring  military  exploits,  and,  through  my 
having  once  conquered  in  the  Pythian  games,92  I was 
appointed  to  a command  in  the  mercenary  troops  of  the 
King  of  Egypt;  accompanied  the  expedition  to  Cyprus, 
shared  with  Aristomachus  the  renown  of  having  con- 
quered the  birthplace  of  Aphrodite  for  Amasis,  and 
finally  was  named  commander-in-chief  of  all  the  mer- 
cenaries in  Egypt. 

“Last  summer  my  wife  died;  our  children,  a boy  of 
eleven  and  a girl  of  ten  years,  remained  with  an  aunt 
in  Halikarnassus.  But  she  too  has  followed  to  the 
inexorable  Hades,  and  so,  only  a few  days  ago  I sent 
for  the  little  ones  here.  They  cannot,  however,  possibly 
reach  Naukratis  in  less  than  three  weeks,  and  yet  they 
will  already  have  set  out  on  their  journey  before  a letter 
to  countermand  my  first  order  could  reach  them. 

“ I must  leave  Egypt  in  fourteen  days,  and  cannot 
therefore  receive  them  myself. 

“ My  own  intentions  are  to  go  to  the  Thracian  Cher- 
sonese, where  my  uncle,  as  you  know,  has  been  called 
to  fill  a high  office  among  the  Dolonki.93  The  children 
shall  follow  me  thither;  my  faithful  old  slave  Korax 
will  remain  in  Naukratis  on  purpose  to  bring  them  to 
me. 

“Now,  if  you  will  show  to  me  that  you  are  in  deed 
and  truth  my  friend,  will  you  receive  the  little  ones  and 
take  care  of  them  till  the  next  ship  sails  for  Thrace? 
But  above  all,  will  you  carefully  conceal  them  from  the 

92.  The  Pythian  games  were  solemnized  every  fourth  year,  near 
Delphi,  in  honor  of  Apollo  the  Python  slayer.  They  fell  in  the  3rd 
year  of  each  Olympiad. 

93.  Herod.  VI.  35.  36.  Laert.  Diog.  I.  47.  Miltiades,  having 
entertained  in  his  house,  on  their  way  to  Delphi,  the  messengers  sent 
by  the  Dolonki,  a Thracian  tribe  at  feud  with  their  neighbors,  was 
chosen  to  be  their  prince. 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS.  7 1 

eyes  of  the  crown -prince’s  spies?  You  know  that 
Psamtik  hates  me  mortally,  and  he  could  easily  revenge 
himself  on  the  father  through  the  children.  I ask  you 
for  this  great  favor,  first,  because  I know  your  kindness 
by  experience;  and  secondly,  because  your  house  has 
been  made  secure  by  the  king’s  letter  of  guarantee, 
and  they  will  therefore  be  safe  here  from  the  inquiries 
of  the  police;  notwithstanding  that,  by  the  laws  of  this 
most  formal  country,  all  strangers,  children  not  ex- 
cepted, must  give  up  their  names  to  the  officer  of  the 
district. 

“You  can  now  judge  of  the  depth  of  my  esteem, 
Rhodopis;  I am  committing  into  your  hands  all  that 
makes  life  precious  to  me;  for  even  my  native  land  has 
ceased  to  be  dear  while  she  submits  so  ignominiously 
to  her  tyrants.  Will  you  then  restore  tranquillity  to  an 
anxious  father’s  heart,  will  you — ?” 

“I  will,  Phanes,  I will!”  cried  the  aged  woman  in 
undisguised  delight.  “You  are  not  asking  me  for  any- 
thing, you  are  presenting  me  with  a gift.  Oh,  how  I 
look  forward  already  to  their  arrival!  And  how  glad 
Sappho  will  be,  when  the  little  creatures  come  and  en- 
liven her  solitude!  But  this  I can  assure  you,  Phanes, 
I shall  not  let  my  little  guests  depart  with  the  first 
Thracian  ship.  You  can  surely  afford  to  be  separated 
from  them  one  short  half-year  longer,  and  I promise 
you  they  shall  receive  the  best  lessons,  and  be  guided 
to  all  that  is  good  and  beautiful.” 

“On  that  head  I have  no  fear,”  answered  Phanes, 
with  a thankful  smile.  “ But  still  you  must  send  off  the 
two  little  plagues  by  the  first  ship;  my  anxiety  as  to 
Psamtik’s  revenge  is  only  too  well  grounded.  Take  my 
most  heartfelt  thanks  beforehand  for  all  the  love  and 


72 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


kindness  which  you  will  show  to  my  children.  I too 
hope  and  believe,  that  the  merry  little  creatures  will  be  an 
amusement  and  pleasure  to  Sappho  in  her  lonely  life.” 
“And  more,”  interrupted  Rhodopis  looking  down; 
“this  proof  of  confidence  repays  a thousand-fold  the  dis- 
grace inflicted  on  me  last  night  in  a moment  of  intoxi- 
cation.— But  here  comes  Sappho ! ” 


CHAPTER  IY. 


Five  days  after  the  evening  we  have  just  described 
at  Rhodopis’  house,  an  immense  multitude  was  to  be 
seen  assembled  at  the  harbor  of  Sais. 

Egyptians  of  both  sexes,  and  of  every  age  and  class 
were  thronging  to  the  water’s  edge. 

Soldiers  and  merchants,  whose  various  ranks  in  so- 
ciety were  betokened  by  the  length  of  their  white  gar- 
ments, bordered  with  colored  fringes,  were  interspersed 
among  the  crowd  of  half-naked,  sinewy  men,  whose  only 
clothing  consisted  of  an  apron,  the  costume  of  the  lower 
classes.  Naked  children  crowded,  pushed  and  fought 
to  get  the  best  places.  Mothers  in  short  cloaks94  were 
holding  their  little  ones  up  to  see  the  sight,  which  by 
this  means  they  entirely  lost  themselves;  and  a troop 
of  dogs  and  cats  were  playing  and  fighting  at  the  feet 
of  these  eager  sight-seers,  who  took  the  greatest  pains 
not  to  tread  on,  or  in  any  way  injure  the  sacred  animals. 

94.  According  to  various  pictures  on  the  Egyptian  monuments. 
The  mothers  are  from  Wilkinson  III.  363.  Isis  and  Hathor,  with  the 
child  Horus  in  her  lap  or  at  her  breast,  are  found  in  a thousand  repre- 
sentations, dating  both  from  more  modern  times  and  in  the  Greek 
style.  The  latter  seem  to  have  served  as  a model  for  the  earliest  pict- 
ures of  the  Madonna  holding  the  infant  Christ. 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


73 


The  police  kept  order  among  this  huge  crowd  with 
long  staves,95  on  the  metal  heads  of  which  the  king’s 
name  was  inscribed.  Their  care  was  especially  needed 
to  prevent  any  of  the  people  from  being  pushed  into  the 
swollen  Nile,  an  arm  of  which,  in  the  season  of  the  in- 
undations, washes  the  walls  of  Sais. 

On  the  broad  flight  of  steps  which  led  between  two 
rows  of  sphinxes  down  to  the  landing-place  of  the  royal 
boats,  was  a very  different  kind  of  assembly. 

The  priests  of  the  highest  rank  were  seated  there  on 
stone  benches.  Many  wore  long,  white  robes,  others 
were  clad  in  aprons,  broad  jewelled  collars,  and  gar- 
ments of  panther  skins.  Some  had  fillets  adorned  with 
plumes  that  waved  around  brows,  temples,  and  the  stiff 
structures  of  false  curls  that  floated  over  their  shoulders; 
others  displayed  the  glistening  bareness  of  their  smoothly- 
shaven  skulls.  The  supreme  judge  was  distinguished 
by  the  possession  of  the  longest  and  handsomest  plume 
in  his  head-dress,  and  a costly  sapphire  amulet,  which, 
suspended  by  a gold  chain,96  hung  on  his  breast. 

The  highest  officers  of  the  Egyptian  army  wore 
uniforms  of  gay  colors,97  and  carried  short  swords  in 

95.  Wilkinson  III.  386.  These  sticks,  in  Mr.  Salt’s  collection, 
were  found  at  Thebes  and  are  made  of  cherry-tree  wood,  a fact  worthy 
of  note,  because  no  trees  of  this  species  are  cultivated  in  Egypt  at  the 
present  day.  Egyptians  bearing  staves  are  to  be  seen  on  nearly  all 
the  monuments,  and  Egyptian  staves  are  preserved  in  most  museums. 
Chabas  has  devoted  a special  treatise  to  them. 

96.  This  amulet  bore  a representation  of  t-Ma,  the  goddess  of 
truth,  wearing  an  ostrich-feather  on  her  head.  She  is  also  represented 
with  closed  eyes.  See  Wilkinson  II.  28.  and  VI.  PI.  49.  yElian  men- 
tions this  amulet  as  an  effigy  in  sapphire-stone,  ayaAjaa  dafaLoov  \L&ov. 
Diodorus  speaks  of  it  as  set  with  precious  stones.  The  entire  priest- 
hood or  order  of  the  Pterophoroe  wore  the  ostrich-feather ; and  many 
high  priestly  orders  wore  feathers  on  the  head.  See  the  edict  of  Ka- 
nopus.  line  5 of  the  Greek  text,  and  Clemens  Alex.  Strom,  ed.  Potter,  p . 
767.  and  6 8,  (VI.  4.)  Wilkinson  I.*t.  Ebers,  Aegypten.  I.p.  343. 

97.  Wilkinson  III,  PI.  3.  Rosellini,  Mon.  stor.  I.  79.  Mon.  civ . 
PI.  121. 


7 


74 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


their  girdles.  On  the  right  side  of  the  steps  a division 
of  the  body-guard  was  stationed,  armed  with  battle- 
axes,  daggers,  bows,  and  large  shields ; on  the  left,  were 
the  Greek  mercenaries,  armed  in  Ionian  fashion.  Their 
new  leader,  our  friend  Aristomachus,  stood  with  a few 
of  his  own  officers  apart  from  the  Egyptians,  by  the 
colossal  statues  of  Psamtik  I.,  which  had  been  erected  on 
the  space  above  the  steps,  their  faces  towards  the  river. 

In  front  of  these  statues,  on  a silver  chair,  sat  Psam- 
tik, the  heir  to  the  throne.  He  wore  a close-fitting 
garment  of  many  colors,  interwoven  with  gold,98  and 
was  surrounded  by  the  most  distinguished  among  the 
king’s  courtiers,  chamberlains,  counsellors,  and  friends, 
all  bearing  staves  with  ostrich  feathers  and  lotus-flowers.99 

The  multitude  gave  vent  to  their  impatience  by 
shouting,  singing,  and  quarrelling;  but  the  priests  and 
magnates  on  the  steps  preserved  a dignified  and  solemn 
silence.  Each,  with  his  steady,  unmoved  gaze,  his 
stiffly-curled  false  wig  and  beard,100  and  his  solemn,  de- 
liberate manner,  resembled  the  two  huge  statues,  which, 
the  one  precisely  similar  to  the  other,  stood  also  motion- 
less in  their  respective  places,  gazing  calmly  into  the 
stream. 

At  last  silken  sails,  chequered  with  purple  and  blue, 
appeared  in  sight.101 

98.  Rosellini,  Mon.  stor.  I.  Plate  81. 

99.  In  nearly  every  case  where  the  Pharaoh  appears,  he  is  accom- 
panied by  men  with  such  staves  in  their  hands.  “ Fan-bearer”  was  a 
usual  title  among  those  in  office  about  the  court. 

100.  In  the  Berlin  Museum  a similar  wig  is  still  to  be  seen,  the 
curls  of  which  are  2 ft.  6 in.  long.  This  mode  probably  owed  its  origin 
to  the  religious  ordinance  which  prescribed  shorn  hair.  Modern 
Oriental  nations  use  the  turban  to  protect  their  shaven  heads  from  the 
sun’s  rays  and  the  sudden  chill  of  the  evening  air — the  Egyptians  wore 
wigs  for  the  same  purpose. 

101.  Wilkinson  III.  p.  211.  PL  16.  Ezekiel  27.  7.  “ Fine  linen 

with  broidered  work  from  Egypt  was  that  which  thou  spreadest  forth 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


75 


The  crowd  shouted  with  delight.  Cries  of,  “They 
are  coming!  Here  they  are !”  “Take  care,  or  you’ll 
tread  on  that  kitten,”  “Nurse,  hold  the  child  higher 
that  she  may  see  something  of  the  sight.”  “You  are 
pushing  me  into  the  water,  Sebak!”  “Have  a care 
Phoenician,  the  boys  are  throwing  burs  into  your  long 
beard.”  “Now,  now,  you  Greek  fellow,  don’t  fancy 
that  all  Egypt  belongs  to  you,  because  Amasis  allows 
you  to  live  on  the  shores  of  the  sacred  river!  ” “Shame- 
less set,  these  Greeks,  down  with  them!”  shouted  a 
priest,  and  the  cry  was  at  once  echoed  from  many 
mouths.  “ Down  with  the  eaters  of  swine’s  flesh  and 
despisers  of  the  gods ! ”102 

From  words  they  were  proceeding  to  deeds,  but  the 
police  were  not  to  be  trifled  with,  and  by  a vigorous 
use  of  their  staves,  the  tumult  was  soon  stilled.  The 
large,  gay  sails,  easily  to  be  distinguished  among  the 
brown,  white  and  blue  ones  of  the  smaller  Nile-boats 
which  swarmed  around  them,  came  nearer  and  nearer 
to  the  expectant  throng.  Then  at  last  the  crown-prince 
and  the  dignitaries  arose  from  their  seats.  The  royal 

to  be  thy  sail.”  Diimichen,  Flotte  einer  agyptischen  Konigin.  The 
colored  pictures  were  still  more  brilliant.  Rosellini,  mon.  civ.  PI.  107. 
108. 

102.  The  Egyptians,  like  the  Jews,  were  forbidden  to  eat  swine’s 
flesh.  This  prohibition  is  mentioned  in  the  Ritual  of  the  Dead,  found 
in  a grave  in  Abd-el-Qurnah,  and  also  in  other  places.  Porphyr.  de 
abstin.  IV.  The  swine  was  considered  an  especially  unclean  animal 
pertaining  to  Typhon  (Egyptian,  Set)  as  the  boar  to  Ares,  and  swine- 
herds were  an  especially  despised  race.  Animals  with  bristles  were 
only  sacrificed  at  the  feasts  of  Osiris  and  Eileithyia.  Herod.  I.  2.  47. 
It  is  probable  that  Moses  borrowed  his  prohibition  of  swine’s  flesh  from 
the  Egyptian  laws  with  regard  to  unclean  animals.  When  we  read  of 
rich  Egyptians  boasting  in  the  possession  for  example,  of  1500  swine, 
(S.  Brugsch,  Reisenach  Aegypten  p.  223.)  this  must  be  taken  in  connec- 
tion with  the  information  from  Herodotus,  noticed  above.  The  sacri- 
fices of  swine  offered  Eileithyia  are  seen  in  the  pictures  discovered  in 
the  rock  tombs  cf  Kab  Kunde. 


76 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


band  of  trumpeters 103  blew  a shrill  and  piercing  blast  of 
welcome,  and  the  first  of  the  expected  boats  stopped  at 
the  landing-place. 

It  was  a rather  long,  richly-gilded  vessel,  and  bore  a 
silver  sparrow-hawk  as  figure-head.  In  its  midst  rose  a 
golden  canopy  with  a purple  covering,  beneath  which 
cushions  were  conveniently  arranged.  On  each  deck 
in  the  forepart  of  the  ship  sat  twelve  rowers,  their 
aprons  attached  by  costly  fastenings.104 

Beneath  the  canopy  lay  six  fine-looking  men  in 
glorious  apparel;  and  before  the  ship  had  touched  the 
shore  the  youngest  of  these,  a beautiful  fair-haired  youth, 
sprang  on  to  the  steps. 

Many  an  Egyptian  girl’s  mouth  uttered  a lengthened 
“ Ah  ” at  this  glorious  sight,  and  even  the  grave  faces  of 
some  of  the  dignitaries  brightened  into  a friendly  smile. 

The  name  of  this  much-admired  youth  was  Bartja.105 
He  was  the  son  of  the  late,  and  brother  of  the  reigning 
king  of  Persia,  and  had  been  endowed  by  nature  with 
every  gift  that  a youth  of  twenty  years  could  desire  for 
himself. 

103.  Trumpeters.  Wilkinson  I.  290.  PI.  13.  Diimichen,  Flotte 
einer  agyptischen  Konigin.  Taf.  8.  and  io. 

104.  Splendid  Nil  e-boats  were  possessed,  in  greater  or  less  num- 
bers, by  all  the  men  of  high  rank.  Even  in  the  tomb  of  Ti  at  Sakkara, 
which  dates  from  the  time  of  the  Pyramids,  we  meet  with  a chief  over- 
seer of  the  vessels  belonging  to  a wealthy  Egyptian.  See  note  101. 

105.  This  Bartja  is  better  known  under  the  name  of  Smerdis, 
but  on  what  account  the  Greeks  gave  him  this  name  is  not  clear.  In 
the  cuneiform  inscriptions  of  Bisitun  or  Behistan,  he  is  called  Bartja, 
or,  according  to  Spiegel,  altpersische  Inschriften p . 5.  X,  Bardiya.  We 
have  chosen,  for  the  sake  of  the  easy  pronunciation,  the  former,  which 
is  Rawlinson’s  simplified  reading  of  the  name.  Note  of  the  Behistun 
inscription.  Journ.  of  the  Asiat.  Soc.  The  son  of  Amasis  we  have 
named  Psamtik  after  the  titles  at  Karnak  and  in  the  island  of  Philae; 
the  Greeks  called  him  Psammetichos,  Psamenitos  and  also  Psammech- 
erites  a name  in  which  Unger,  Chivnologie  des  Manetho p.  284  conject- 
ures a metathesis  of  Psemtek  (Psamtik)  Ra. 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


77 


Around  his  tiara  was  wound  a blue  and  white  tur- 
ban, beneath  which  hung  fair,  golden  curls  of  beautiful, 
abundant  hair;  his  blue  eyes  sparkled  with  life  and  joy, 
kindness  and  high  spirits,  almost  with  sauciness;  his 
noble  features,  around  which  the  down  of  a manly 
beard  was  already  visible,  were  worthy  of  a Grecian 
sculptor’s  chisel,  and  his  slender  but  muscular  figure 
told  of  strength  and  activity.  The  splendor  of  his 
apparel  was  proportioned  to  his  personal  beauty.  A 
brilliant  star  of  diamonds  and  turquoises  glittered  in  the 
front  of  his  tiara.  An  upper  garment  of  rich  white  and 
gold  brocade  reaching  just  below  the  knees,  was  fast- 
ened round  the  waist  with  a girdle  of  blue  and  white, 
the  royal  colors  of  Persia.  In  this  girdle  gleamed  a 
short,  golden  sword,  its  hilt  and  scabbard  thickly 
studded  with  opals  and  sky-blue  turquoises.  The  trousers 
were  of  the  same  rich  material  as  the  robe,  fitting 
closely  at  the  ankle,  and  ending  within  a pair  of  short 
boots  of  light-blue  leather. 

The  long,  wide  sleeves  of  his  robe  displayed  a pair 
of  vigorous  arms,  adorned  with  many  costly  bracelets 
of  gold  and  jewels;  round  his  slender  neck  and  on  his 
broad  chest  lay  a golden  chain.105 

Such  was  the  youth  who  first  sprang  on  shore.  He 
was  followed  by  Darius,  the  son  of  Hystaspes,  a young 
Persian  of  the  blood  royal,  similar  in  person  to  Bartja, 

106.  Curtius  III.  3.  Xenoph.  Cyrop.  VIII.  3.  7.  Book  ^/Esther 
I.  6.  VIII.  15.  Aeschylus,  Persians  661.  Sculptures  of  Persepolis  in 
Niebuhr  and  others.  The  rest  from  the  beautiful  colored  print  (in 
Overbeck’s  Pompeii,  p.  541.)  of  the  famous  mosaic  floor,  representing 
Darius  conquered  by  Alexander  (Battle  of  Issus)  found  in  the  casa 
del  Fauno  at  Pompeii,  and  now  in  the  Museo  Borbonico,  Naples. 
It  was  probably  executed  by  Helen,  daughter  of  Timon  of  Egypt. 
See  Welcker’s  kleine  Schriften  III.  p.  460.  475.  and  Gervinus,  k.  hist. 
Schriften  VII.  p.  435.  487.  Schneider’s  opinion  that  this  picture  treats 
of  the  battle  of  Clastidium  does  not  seem  to  me  justified. 


78 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


and  scarcely  less  gorgeously  apparelled  than  he.  The 
third  to  disembark  was  an  aged  man  with  snow-white 
hair,  in  whose  face  the  gentle  and  kind  expression  of 
childhood  was  united,  with  the  intellect  of  a man,  and 
the  experience  of  old  age.  His  dress  consisted  of  a 
long  purple  robe  with  sleeves,  and  the  yellow  boots 
worn  by  the  Lydians; 107  his  whole  appearance  produced 
an  impression  of  the  greatest  modesty  and  a total  ab- 
sence of  pretension.  Yet  this  simple  old  man  had  been, 
but  a few  years  before,  the  most  envied  of  his  race  and 
age;  and  even  in  our  day  at  two  thousand  years’  inter- 
val, his  name  is  used  as  a synonyme  for  the  highest  point 
of  worldly  riches  attainable  by  mankind.  The  old  man 
to  whom  we  are  now  introduced  is  no  other  than 
Croesus,  the  dethroned  king  of  Lydia,  who  was  then 
living  at  the  court  of  Cambyses,  as  his  friend  and  coun- 
sellor, and  had  accompanied  the  young  Bartja  to  Egypt, 
in  the  capacity  of  Mentor. 

Croesus  was  followed  by  Prexaspes,  the  king’s  Am- 
bassador, Zopyrus,  the  son  of  Megabyzus,  a Persian 
noble,  the  friend  of  Bartja  and  Darius;  and,  lastly,  by 
his  own  son,  the  slender,  pale  Gyges,  who  after  having 
become  dumb  in  his  fourth  year  through  the  fearful 
anguish  he  had  suffered  on  his  father’s  account  at  the 
taking  of  Sardis,  had  now  recovered  the  power  of 
speech.108 

Psamtik  descended  the  steps  to  welcome  the 
strangers.  His  austere,  sallow  face  endeavored  to  as- 
sume a smile.  The  high  officials  in  his  train  bowed 
down  nearly  to  the  ground,  allowing  their  arms  to  hang 

107.  On  account  of  these  boots,  which  are  constantly  mentioned, 
Croesus  was  named  by  the  oracle  “soft-footed/'  ,lAvSe  7roSa/3oe,” 
Herod.  I.  55. 

108.  Herod.  I.  85. 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


79 


loosely  at  their  sides.  The  Persians,  crossing  their 
hands  on  their  breasts,  cast  themselves  on  the  earth 
before  the  heir  to  the  Egyptian  throne.  When  the  first 
formalities  were  over,  Bartja,  according  to  the  custom 
of  his  native  country,  but  greatly  to  the  astonishment 
of  the  populace,  who  were  totally  unaccustomed  to  such 
a sight,  kissed  the  sallow  cheek  of  the  Egyptian  prince; 
who  shuddered  at  the  touch  of  a stranger’s  unclean  lips, 
then  took  his  way  to  the  litters  waiting  to  convey  him 
and  his  escort  to  the  dwelling  designed  for  them  by  the 
king,  in  the  palace  at  Sais. 

A portion  of  the  crowd  streamed  after  the  strangers, 
but  the  larger  number  remained  at  their  places,  knowing 
that  many  a new  and  wonderful  sight  yet  awaited 
them. 

“Are  you  going  to  run  after  those  dressed-up  mon- 
keys and  children  of  Typhon,  too?”*  asked  an  angry 
priest  of  his  neighbor,  a respectable  tailor  of  Sais.  “I 
tell  you,  Puhor,  and  the  high-priest  says  so  too,  that 
these  strangers  can  bring  no  good  to  the  black  land!  I 
am  for  the  good  old  times,  when  no  one  who  cared  for 
his  life  dared  set  foot  on  Egyptian  soil.  Now  our  streets 
are  literally  swarming  with  cheating  Hebrews,109  and 
above  all  with  those  insolent  Greeks  whom  may  the 
gods  destroy!  Only  look,  there  is  the  third  boat  full  of 
strangers!  And  do  you  know  what  kind  of  people 
these  Persians  are?  The  high-priest  says  that  in  the 
whole  of  their  kingdom,  which  is  as  large  as  half  the 
world,  there  is  not  a single  temple  to  the  gods;  and  that 

109.  The  Jews  were  called  Hebrews  (Apuriu)  by  the  Egyptians; 
as  brought  to  light  by  Chabas.  See  Ebers,  Aegyp'te?i  I.  p.  316.  H. 
Brugsch  opposes  this  opinion. 

* See  note  147. 


4 n Egyptian  Princess , /. 


8o 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


instead  of  giving  decent  burial  to  the  dead,  they  leave 
them  to  be  torn  in  pieces  by  dogs  and  vultures.”110 

The  tailor’s  indignation  at  hearing  this  was  even 
greater  than  his  astonishment,  and  pointing  to  the  land- 
ing-steps, he  cried: 

“It  is  really  too  bad;  see,  there  is  the  sixth  boat 
full  of  these  foreigners!” 

“Yes,  it  is  hard  indeed!”  sighed  the  priest,  “one 
might  fancy  a whole  army  arriving.  Amasis  will  go  on 
in  this  manner  until  the  strangers  drive  him  from  his 
throne  and  country,  and  plunder  and  make  slaves  of  us 
poor  creatures,  as  the  evil  Hyksos,  those  scourges  of 
Egypt,111  and  the  black  Ethiopians  did,  in  the  days  of 
old.” 

no.  These  statements  are  correct,  as  the  Persians,  at  the  time  of 
the  dynasty  of  the  Achaemenidse,  had  no  temples,  but  used  fire-altars 
and  exposed  their  dead  to  the  dogs  and  vultures.  An  impure  corpse 
was  not  permitted  to  defile  the  pure  earth  by  its  decay;  nor  might  it 
be  committed  to  the  fire  or  water  for  destruction,  as  their  purity  would 
be  equally  polluted  by  such  an  act.  But  as  it  was  impossible  to  cause 
the  dead  bodies  to  vanish,  Dakhmas  or  burying-places  were  laid  out, 
which  had  to  be  covered  with  pavement  and  cement  not  less  than  four 
inches  thick,  and  surrounded  by  cords  to  denote  that  the  whole  struct- 
ure was  as  it  were  suspended  in  the  air,  and  did  not  come  in  contact 
with  the  pure  earth.  Spiegel,  Avesta  II.  Einleitung.  2.  Cap.  nach 
Anquetil.  Picture  of  the  Dakhma.  Vol.  II.  Tafel  I. 

hi.  Foreign  rulers  over  Egypt,  whose  descent  it  is  difficult  to 
determine,  were  called  Hyksos.  We  have  proof  of  their  existence,  not 
only  in  Manetho,  but  from  highly  interesting  monuments,  discovered 
principally  at  Tanis  in  the  Delta.  These,  coming  from  the  hand  of 
Egyptian  artists,  represent  the  features  of  foreign  rulers  devoted  to 
the  worship  of  Set  (Typhon).  A Papyrus  document,  (Sallier  I.)  has 
also  been  preserved,  which  tells  of  the  last  days  of  this  foreign  suprem- 
acy ; and  a description  of  the  storming  of  their  fortress  Abaris  from  sea 
and  land  is  to  be  found  in  the  tomb  of  the  naval  commander,  Ahmes. 
Some  of  the  names  of  these  Hyksos  kings  have  been  preserved  through 
the  Turin  Papyrus  of  the  kings,  and  the  Stela  with  the  era  of  400  years 
found  at  Tanis ; a small  lion  discovered  at  Bagdad  and  other  monu- 
ments, refer  also  to  the  Hyksos  epoch.  The  last  kings  of  the  17th 
dynasty,  (the  lawful  rulers  of  Egypt  had  been  driven  southward)  en- 
tered on  a war  with  the  alien  rulers ; and  in  the  beginning  of  the  18th 
dynasty  we  find  the  whole  kingdom  under  one  sceptre.  We  believe 
these  Hyksos  to  have  been  the  over-powerful  Phoenician  colony  in  the 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


81 


“The  seventh  boat!”  shouted  the  tailor. 

“May  my  protectress  Neith,  the  great  goddess  of 
Sais,  destroy  me,  if  I can  understand  the  king,”  com- 
plained the  priest.  “He  sent  three  barks  to  Naukratis, 
that  poisonous  nest  hated  of  the  gods,  to  fetch  the 
servants  and  baggage  of  these  Persians;  but  instead  of 
three,  eight  had  to  be  procured,  for  these  despisers  of 
the  gods  and  profan ers  of  dead  bodies  have  not  only 
brought  kitchen  utensils,  dogs,  horses,  carriages,  chests, 
baskets  and  bales,  but  have  dragged  with  them,  thou- 
sands of  miles,  a whole  host  of  servants.  They  tell  me 
that  some  of  them  have  no  other  work  than  twining  of 
garlands  and  preparing  ointments.112  Their  priests  too, 
whom  they  call  Magi,  are  here  with  them.  I should 
like  to  know  what  they  are  for?  of  what  use  is  a priest 
where  there  is  no  temple?” 


north  of  the  Delta,  joined  by  Arabians  and  some  of  the  tribes  from 
Palestine.  They  ruled  for  more  than  400  years ; and  their  expulsion 
may  be  fixed  about  1600  B.  C.  They  must,  in  no  case,  as  has  often 
been  done  since  FI.  Josephus,  be  confounded  with  the  Jews.  For  fur- 
ther particulars  see  Ebers,  Aegypten  und  die  Bucher  Moses  p.  198  and 
following.  We  also  refer  the  reader  (though  we  do  not  in  all  points 
agree  wiih  his  conclusions)  to  Chabas’  interesting  work  : Les  pasteurs 
eri  Egypte.  Ainsterdam  1868.  Brugsch,  Geschichte  Asgyptens  unter  den 
Pharaonen , /.  212.  During  the  last  thousand  years  before  Christ  the 
Ethiopians  prevailed  in  Egypt,  under  3 rulers;  the  last  of  whom 
Taharka,  (Tirhaka)  was  expelled  in  693.  The  priest-king  of  Upper 
Egypt,  Pianchi,  who  had  to  encounter  a severe  resistance  from  the 
little  dynasties  in  the  Delta,  was  an  Ethiopian,  see  the  Stela  of  Pianchi. 
E.  de  Rouge,  Rev.  archeol.  n.  s.  VIII.  p.  96.  Lauth,  Die  Pianckistele , 
Abhandluni*  d.  k.  bayer.  Akad.  d.  W.  I.  Kl.  XII.  Bd.  I.  Abtheilung . 
Oppert,  Memoire  sur  les  Rapports  de  l Egypte  et  de  I'Assyrie.  The  ap- 
pellation, “scourges  of  mankind,”  which  the  Egyptian  here  applies 
to  the  Hyksos,  was  in  fact  the  name  of  detraction  applied  to  these  in- 
terlopers ; in  Egyptian  aat-u.  Chabas  has  explained  this  in  the  Melanges 
egyptol.  I.  263. 

112.  Herod.  VII.  83.  Xenoph.  Cyrop.  VIII.  10.  Anab.  VI.  4. 
In  the  train  of  Darius  taken  captive  by  Alexander,  there  were,  accord- 
ing to  Athenseus,  227  men-cooks,  29  kitchen-boys,  17  coopers,  70  but- 
lers, 40  preparers  of  ointments,  and  66  wreathers  of  garlands. 


8 2 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


The  old  King  Amasis  received  the  Persian  embassy 
shortly  after  their  arrival  with  all  the  amiability  and 
kindness  peculiar  to  him. 

Four  days  later,  after  having  attended  to  the  affairs 
of  state,  a duty  punctually  fulfilled  by  him  every  morn- 
ing without  exception,  he  went  forth  to  walk  with 
Croesus  in  the  royal  gardens.  The  remaining  members 
of  the  embassy,  accompanied  by  the  crown-prince,  were 
engaged  in  an  excursion  up  the  Nile  to  the  city  of 
Memphis. 

The  palace-gardens,  of  a royal  magnificence,  yet 
similar  in  their  arrangement  to  those  of  Rhodopis,  lay 
in  the  north-west  part  of  Sais,  near  the  royal  citadel. 

Here,  under  the  shadow  of  a spreading  plane-tree, 
and  near  a gigantic  basin  of  red  granite,  into  which  an 
abundance  of  clear  water  flowed  perpetually  through 
the  jaws  of  black  basalt  crocodiles,  the  two  old  men 
seated  themselves. 

The  dethroned  king,  though  in  reality  some  years 
the  elder  of  the  two,  looked  far  fresher  and  more  vigor- 
ous than  the  powerful  monarch  at  his  side.  Amasis 
was  tall,  but  his  neck  was  bent;  his  corpulent  body  was 
supported  by  weak  and  slender  legs : and  his  face,  though 
well-formed,  was  lined  and  furrowed.  But  a vigorous 
spirit  sparkled  in  the  small,  flashing  eyes,  and  an  ex- 
pression of  raillery,  sly  banter,  and  at  times,  even  of 
irony,  played  around  his  remarkably  full  lips.  The  low, 
broad  brow,  the  large  and  beautifully-arched  head  be- 
spoke great  mental  power,113  and  in  the  changing  color 
of  his  eyes  one  seemed  to  read  that  neither  wit  nor  pas- 

113  In  Rosellini,  Mon.  stor.  PI.  XIII.  53.  also  in  Lepsius’  Denk - 
mciler  werk  is  the  portrait  of  Amasis  as  a youth.  The  features  lead  one 
to  suppose  that  Herodotus  has  given  the  characteristics  of  this  prince 
correctly. 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


83 


sion  were  wanting  in  the  man,  who,  from  his  simple 
place  as  soldier  in  the  ranks,  had  worked  his  way  up  to 
the  throne  of  the  Pharaohs.  His  voice  was  sharp  and 
hard,  and  his  movements,  in  comparison  with  the  delib- 
eration of  the  other  members  of  the  Egyptian  court, 
appeared  almost  morbidly  active. 

The  attitude  and  bearing  of  his  neighbor  Croesus 
were  graceful,  and  in  every  way  worthy  of  a king.  His 
whole  manner  showed  that  he  had  lived  in  frequent 
intercourse  with  the  highest  and  noblest  minds  of 
Greece.  Thales,  Anaximander  and  Anaximenes  of 
Miletus,  Bias  of  Priene,114  Solon  of  Athens,  Pittakus  of 
Lesbos,  the  most  celebrated  Hellenic  philosophers,  had 
in  former  and  happier  days  been  guests  at  the  court  of 
Croesus  in  Sardis.  His  full  clear  voice  sounded  like 
pure  song  when  compared  with  the  shrill  tones  of 
Amasis. 

“Now  tell  me  openly,”  began  king  Pharaoh*  in 
tolerably  fluent  Greek,  “ what  opinion  hast  thou  formed 
of  Egypt?  Thy  judgment  possesses  for  me  more  worth 
than  that  of  any  other  man,  for  three  reasons:  thou  art 
better  acquainted  with  most  of  the  countries  and  nations 
of  this  earth;  the  gods  have  not  only  allowed  thee  to 
ascend  the  ladder  of  fortune  to  its  utmost  summit,  but 
also  to  descend  it;  and  thirdly,  thou  hast  long  been  the 
first  counsellor  to  the  mightiest  of  kings.  Would  that 
my  kingdom  might  please  thee  so  well  that  thou  wouldst 
remain  here  and  become  to  me  a brother.  Verily, 

1 14.  See  notes  32  and  15.  Bias,  a philosopher  of  Ionian  origin, 
flourished  about  560  B.  C.  and  was  especially  celebrated  for  his  wise 
maxims  on  morals  and  law.  After  his  death,  which  took  place  during 
his  defence  of  a friend  in  the  public  court,  a temple  was  erected  to  him 
by  his  countrymen.  Laert.  Diog.  I.  88. 

* In  English  “great  house,”  the  high  gate  or  “sublime  porte.  * 
Egyptian  peraa.  See  Ebers,  Aegypten  und  die  Bucher  Moses , I.  p.  263. 


84 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


Croesus,  my  friend  hast  thou  long  been,  though  my 
eyes  beheld  thee  yesterday  for  the  first  time!” 

“And  thou  mine,”  interrupted  the  Lydian.  “I  ad- 
mire the  courage  with  which  thou  hast  accomplished 
that  which  seemed  right  and  good  in  thine  eyes,  in  spite 
of  opposition  near  and  around  thee.  I am  thankful 
for  the  favor  shown  to  the  Hellenes,  my  friends,  and  I 
regard  thee  as  related  to  me  by  fortune,  for  hast  thou 
not  also  passed  through  all  the  extremes  of  good  and 
evil  that  this  life  can  offer  ?” 

“With  this  difference,”  said  Amasis  smiling,  “that 
we  started  from  opposite  points;  in  thy  lot  the  good 
came  first,  the  evil  later;  whereas  in  my  own  this  order 
has  been  reversed.  In  saying  this,  however,”  he  added, 
“I  am  supposing  that  my  present  fortune  is  a good  for 
me,  and  that  I enjoy  it.” 

“And  I,  in  that  case,”  answered  Croesus,  “must  be 
assuming  that  I am  unhappy  in  what  men  call  my 
present  ill-fortune.” 

“ How  can  it  possibly  be  otherwise  after  the  loss  of 
such  enormous  possessions?” 

“Does  happiness  consist  then  in  possession?”  asked 
Croesus.  “Is  happiness  itself  a thing  to  be  possessed? 
Nay,  by  no  means!  It  is  nothing  but  a feeling,  a sen- 
sation, which  the  envious  gods  vouchsafe  more  often  to 
the  needy  than  to  the  mighty.  The  clear  sight  of  the 
latter  becomes  dazzled  by  the  glittering  treasure,  and 
they  cannot  but  suffer  continual  humiliation,  because, 
conscious  of  possessing  power  to  obtain  much , they 
wage  an  eager  war  for  all , and  therein  are  continually 
defeated.” 

Amasis  sighed,  and  answered:  “I  would  I could 
prove  thee  in  the  wrong;  but  in  looking  back  on  my 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


85 


past  life  I am  fain  to  confess  that  its  cares  began  with 
that  very  hour  which  brought  me  what  men  call  my 
good  fortune.”  “And  I,”  interrupted  Croesus,  “can 
assure  thee  that  I am  thankful  thou  delay edst  to  come  to 
my  help,  inasmuch  as  the  hour  of  my  overthrow  was 
the  beginning  of  true,  unsullied  happiness.  When  I be- 
held the  first  Persians  scale  the  walls  of  Sardis,  I exe- 
crated myself  and  the  gods,  life  appeared  odious  to  me, 
existence  a curse.  Fighting  on,  but  in  heart  despairing, 
I and  my  people  were  forced  to  yield.  A Persian 
raised  his  sword  to  cleave  my  skull — in  an  instant  my 
poor  dumb  son  had  thrown  himself  between  his  father 
and  the  murderer,  and  for  the  first  time  after  long  years 
of  silence,  I heard  him  speak.  Terror  had  loosened  his 
tongue;  in  that  dreadful  hour  Gvges  learnt  once  more 
to  speak,  and  I,  who  but  the  moment  before  had  been 
cursing  the  gods,  bowed  down  before  their  power.  I 
had  commanded  a slave  to  kill  me  the  moment  I should 
be  taken  prisoner  by  the  Persians,  but  now  I deprived 
him  of  his  sword.  I was  a changed  man,  and  by  de- 
grees learnt  ever  more  and  more  to  subdue  the  rage 
and  indignation  which  yet  from  time  to  time  would  boil 
up  again  within  my  soul,  rebellious  against  my  fate  and 
my  noble  enemies.  Thou  knowest  that  at  last  I became 
the  friend  of  Cyrus,  and  that  my  son  grew  up  at  his 
court,  a free  man  at  my  side,  having  entirely  regained 
the  use  of  his  speech.  Everything  beautiful  and  good 
that  I had  heard,  seen  or  thought  during  my  long  life  I 
treasured  up  now  for  him;  he  was  my  kingdom,  my 
crown,  my  treasure.  Cyrus’s  days  of  care,  his  nights 
so  reft  of  sleep,  reminded  me  with  horror  of  my  own 
former  greatness,  and  from  day  to  day  it  became  more 
evident  to  me  that  happiness  has  nothing  to  do  with 


86 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


our  outward  circumstances.  Each  man  possesses  the 
hidden  germ  in  his  own  heart.  A contented,  patient 
mind,  rejoicing  much  in  all  that  is  great  and  beautiful 
and  yet  despising  not  the  day  of  small  things;  bearing 
sorrow  without  a murmur  and  sweetening  it  by  calling 
to  remembrance  former  joy;  moderation  in  all  things; 
a firm  trust  in  the  favor  of  the  gods  and  a conviction 
that,  all  things  being  subject  to  change,  so  with  us  too 
the  worst  must  pass  in  due  season;  all  this  helps  to 
mature  the  germ  of  happiness,  and  gives  us  power  to 
smile,  where  the  man  undisciplined  by  fate  might  yield 
to  despair  and  fear.” 

Amasis  listened  attentively,  drawing  figures  the 
while  in  the  sand  with  the  golden  flower  on  his  staff. 
At  last  he  spoke: 

“ Verily,  Croesus,  I ‘the  great  god/  the  ‘sun  of 
righteousness/  ‘the  son  of  Neith/  ‘the  lord  of  warlike 
glory/  as  the  Egyptians  call  me/15  am  tempted  to  envy 
thee,  dethroned  and  plundered  as  thou  art.  I have 
been  as  happy  as  thou  art  now.  Once  I was  known 
through  all  Egypt,  though  only  the  poor  son  of  a cap- 
tain, for  my  light  heart,  happy  temper,  fun  and  high 
spirits.116  The  common  soldiers  would  do  anything  for 
me,  my  superior  officers  could  have  found  much  fault, 
but  in  the  mad  Amasis,  as  they  called  me,  all  was  over- 
looked, and  among  my  equals,  (the  other  under-officers) 
there  could  be  no  fun  or  merry-making  unless  I took  a 
share  • in  it.  My  predecessor  king  Hophra  sent  us 

115.  Amasis  bore  these  titles.  Rosellini,  Monumenti  dell'  Egitto.  II. 
149.  That  all  the  Pharaohs  had  similar  distinctive  titles,  and  were 
honored  as  gods  is  proved  by  thousands  of  hieroglyphic  inscriptions; 
also  by  the  Rosetta  inscription,  and  the  Canopus  edict.  The  title  Neb 
pehti,  “lord  of  warlike  glory,”  is  frequently  to  be  found  in  the  26th 
dynasty. 

116.  See  Herod.  II.  172  and  following.  Diod.  I.  95. 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


87 


against  Cyrene.  Seized  with  thirst  in  the  desert,  we 
refused  to  go  on;  and  a suspicion  that  the  king  intended 
to  sacrifice  us  to  the  Greek  mercenaries  drove  the  army 
to  open  mutiny.  In  my  usual  joking  manner  I called 
out  to  my  friends:  ‘You  can  never  get  on  without  a 
king,  take  me  for  your  ruler;  a merrier  you  will  never 
find!’  The  soldiers  caught  the  words.  ‘Amasis  will 
be  our  king/  ran  through  the  ranks  from  man  to  man, 
and,  in  a few  hours  more,  they  came  to  me  with  shouts, 
and  acclamations  of  ‘The  good,  jovial  Amasis  for  our 
King!’  One  of  my  boon  companions  set  a field- 
marshal’s  helmet  on  my  head:  I made  the  joke  earnest, 
and  we  defeated  Hophra  at  Momemphis.  The  people 
joined  in  the  conspiracy,  I ascended  the  throne,  and 
men  pronounced  me  fortunate.  Up  to  that  time  I had 
been  every  Egyptian’s  friend,  and  now  I was  the  enemy 
of  the  best  men  in  the  nation. 

“The  priests  swore  allegiance  to  me,  and  accepted 
me  as  a member  of  their  caste,  but  only  in  the  hope  of 
guiding  me  at  their  will.  My  former  superiors  in  com- 
mand either  envied  me,  or  wished  to  remain  on  the 
same  terms  of  intercourse  as  formerly.  But  this  would 
have  been  inconsistent  with  my  new  position,  and  have 
undermined  my  authority.  One  day,  therefore,  when 
the  officers  of  the  host  were  at  one  of  my  banquets  and 
attempting,  as  usual,  to  maintain  their  old  convivial 
footing,  I showed  them  the  golden  basin  in  which  their 
feet  had  been  washed  before  sitting  down  to  meat;  five 
days  later,  as  they  were  again  drinking  at  one  of  my 
revels,  I caused  a golden  image  of  the  great  god  Ra117  to 

1 17.  Ra,  with  the  masculine  article  Phra,  must  be  regarded  as  the 
central  point  of  the  sun-worship  of  the  Egyptians,  which  we  consider 
to  have  been  the  foundation  of  their  entire  religion.  He  was  more 
especially  worshipped  at  Heliopolis,  the  Egyptian  An.  (Hebrew  On). 


88 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


be  placed  upon  the  richly-ornamented  banqueting-table. 
On  perceiving  it,  they  fell  down  to  worship.  As  they 
rose  from  their  knees,  I took  the  sceptre,  and  holding  it 
up  on  high  with  much  solemnity,  exclaimed:  4 In  five 
days  an  artificer  has  transformed  the  despised  vessel 
into  which  ye  spat  and  in  which  men  washed  your  feet, 
into  this  divine  image.  Such  a vessel  was  I,  but  the 
Deity,  which  can  fashion  better  and  more  quickly  than 
a goldsmith,  has  made  me  your  king.  Bow  down  then 
before  me  and  worship.  He  who  henceforth  refuses  to 
obey,  or  is  unmindful  of  the  reverence  due  to  the  king, 
is  guilty  of  death! ’ 

44  They  fell  down  before  me,  every  one,  and  I saved 
my  authority,  but  lost  my  friends.  As  I now  stood  in 
need  of  some  other  prop,  I fixed  on  the  Hellenes, 

He  is  generally  represented  in  red  on  the  monuments.  His  sacred 
animal  was  the  sparrow-hawk,  and  a winged  disc  of  the  sun  his  symbol. 
In  the  Ritual  of  the  dead  he  plays  the  most  important  part ; and  hymns 
and  prayers  were  principally  addressed  to  him.  Plato,  Eudoxus,  and 
probably  Pythagoras  also,  profited  by  the  teaching  of  his  priests.  The 
obelisks,  serving  also  as  memorial  monuments  on  which  the  names 
and  deeds  of  great  kings  were  recorded,  were  sacred  to  him,  and  Pliny 
remarks  of  them  that  they  represented  the  rays  of  the  sun.  He  was 
regarded  as  the  god  of  light,  the  director  of  the  entire  visible  creation, 
over  which  he  reigned,  as  Osiris  over  the  world  of  spirits.  As,  however, 
every  earthly  manifestation  is  only  the  veil  before  a spiritual  one,  Ra 
is  in  reality  only  the  earthly  manifestation  of  Osiris.  Osiris  is  the 
"soul  of  Ra”:  he  walks  in  this  our  world  as  Ra,  returning  every  even- 
ing to  the  distant  sphere  in  which  he  lives  alone,  and  which  is  his  true 
native  land.  He  only  changes  his  name  and  outward  form  of  existence, 
governing  as  Osiris  there,  and  as  Ra  in  our  world.  Each  morning  he 
reproduces  from  himself  the  renovated  Ra,  as  Horus  Ra,  and  again 
enters  on  the  same  orbit.  Lepsius,  cilteste  Texte  des  Todtenbuches, 
The  myth  ot  Osiris,  Isis  and  Horus  lends  an  allegoric-dramatic  form 
to  these  views.  The  Phoenix  was  also  a part  of  the  worship  of  Ra. 
Every  500  years  it  came  from  the  land  of  palms  (the  eastern  Phoenicia) 
to  be  consumed  by  fire  in  the  temple  of  Heliopolis  and  to  rise  from  its 
own  ashes  in  new  and  greater  beauty.  It  symbolized  a period  of  500 
years,  which,  like  the  Phoenix,  eternally  reproduced  itself,  and,  in  its 
sixfold  repetition,  determined  the  time  needed  by  the  soul  before  it 
should  go  forth  purified  from  its  pilgrimage.  Lepsius,  Chronologie  p. 
180  and  following. 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


89 


knowing  that  in  all  military  qualifications  one  Greek  is 
worth  more  than  five  Egyptians,  and  that  with  this 
assistance  I should  be  able  to  carry  out  those  measures 
which  I thought  beneficial. 

“I  kept  the  Greek  mercenaries  always  round  me,  I 
learnt  their  language,  and  it  was  they  who  brought  to 
me  the  noblest  human  being  I ever  met,  Pythagoras. 
I endeavored  to  introduce  Greek  art  and  manners 
among  ourselves,  seeing  what  folly  lay  in  a self-willed 
adherence  to  that  which  has  been  handed  down  to  us, 
when  it  is  in  itself  bad  and  unworthy,  while  the  good 
seed  lay  on  our  Egyptian  soil,  only  waiting  to  be 
sown. 

“I  portioned  out  the  whole  land  to  suit  my  pur- 
poses,118 appointed  the  best  police  in  the  world,  and 
accomplished  much;  but  my  highest  aim,  namely:  to 
infuse  into  this  country,  at  once  so  gay  and  so  gloomy, 
the  spirit  and  intellect  of  the  Greeks,  their  sense  of 
beauty  in  form,  their  love  of  life  and  joy  in  it,  this  all 
was  shivered  on  the  same  rock  which  threatens  me  with 
overthrow  and  ruin  whenever  I attempt  to  accomplish 
anything  new.  The  priests  are  my  opponents,  my 
masters,  they  hang  like  a dead  weight  upon  me.  Cling- 
ing with  superstitious  awe  to  all  that  is  old  and  tradi- 
tionary, abominating  everything  foreign,  and  regarding 
every  stranger  as  the  natural  enemy  of  their  authority 
and  their  teaching,  they  can  lead  the  most  devout  and 
religious  of  all  nations  with  a power  that  has  scarcely 
any  limits.  For  this  I am  forced  to  sacrifice  all  my 
plans,  for  this  I see  my  life  passing  away  in  bondage  to 
their  severe  ordinances,  this  will  rob  my  death-bed  of 
peace,  and  I cannot  be  secure  that  this  host  of  proud 

118.  Herod.  II.  177.  Diod.  I.  95. 

8 


9° 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


mediators  between  god  and  man  will  allow  me  to  rest 
even  in  my  grave!” 

“By  Zeus  our  saviour,  with  all  thy  good  fortune, 
thou  art  to  be  pitied !”  interrupted  Croesus  sympatheti- 
cally, “ I understand  thy  misery ; for  though  I have  met 
with  many  an  individual  who  passed  through  life  darkly 
and  gloomily,  I could  not  have  believed  that  an  entire 
race  of  human  beings  existed,  to  whom  a gloomy,  sullen 
heart  was  as  natural  as  a poisonous  tooth  to  the  serpent. 
Yet  it  is  true,  that  on  my  journey  hither  and  during  my 
residence  at  this  court  I have  seen  none  but  morose  and 
gloomy  countenances  among  the  priesthood.  Even  the 
youths,  thy  immediate  attendants,  are  never  seen  to 
smile;  though  cheerfulness,  that  sweet  gift  of  the  gods, 
usually  belongs  to  the  young,  as  flowers  to  spring.” 

“Thou  errest,”  answered  Amasis,  “in  believing  this 
gloom  to  be  a universal  characteristic  of  the  Egyptians. 
It  is  true  that  our  religion  requires  much  serious  thought. 
There  are  few  nations,  however,  who  have  so  largely  the 
gift  of  bantering  fun  and  joke:  or  who  on  the  occasion 
of  a festival,  can  so  entirely  forget  themselves  and 
everything  else  but  the  enjoyments  of  the  moment;  but 
the  very  sight  of  a stranger  is  odious  to  the  priests,  and 
the  moroseness  which  thou  observest  is  intended  as 
retaliation  on  me  for  my  alliance  with  the  strangers. 
Those  very  boys,  of  whom  thou  spakest,119  are  the 
greatest  torment  of  my  life.  They  perform  for  me  the 
service  of  slaves,  and  obey  my  slightest  nod.  One  might 
imagine  that  the  parents  who  devote  their  children  to 
this  service,  and  who  are  the  highest  in  rank  among  the 
priesthood,  would  be  the  most  obedient  and  reverential 
servants  of  the  king  whom  they  profess  to  honor  as 

119.  Diodor.  I.  70. 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS.  9 1 

divine;  but  believe  me,  Croesus,  just  in  this  very  act  of 
devotion,  which  no  ruler  can  refuse  to  accept  without 
giving  offence,  lies  the  most  crafty,  scandalous  calcula- 
tion. Each  of  these  youths  is  my  keeper,  my  spy. 
They  watch  my  smallest  actions  and  report  them  at 
once  to  the  priests.” 

“But  how  canst  thou  endure  such  an  existence? 
Why  not  banish  these  spies  and  select  servants  from  the 
military  caste,  for  instance?  They  would  be  quite  as 
useful  as  the  priests.” 

“Ah!  if  I only  could,  if  I dared!”  exclaimed 
Amasis  loudly.  And  then,  as  if  frightened  at  his  own 
rashness,  he  continued  in  a low  voice,  “ I believe  that 
even  here  I am  being  watched.  To-morrow  I will  have 
that  grove  of  fig-trees  yonder  uprooted.  The  young 
priest  there,  who  seems  so  fond  of  gardening,  has  other 
fruit  in  his  mind  besides  the  half-ripe  figs  that  he  is  so 
slowly  dropping  into  his  basket.  While  his  hand  is 
plucking  the  figs,  his  ear  gathers  the  words  that  fall  from 
the  mouth  of  his  king.” 

“But,  by  our  father  Zeus,  and  by  Apollo ” 

“Yes,  I understand  thy  indignation  and  I share  it; ' 
but  every  position  has  its  duties,  and  as  a king  of  a 
people  who  venerate  tradition  as  the  highest  divinity,  I 
must  submit,  at  least  in  the  main,  to  the  ceremonies 
handed  down  through  thousands  of  years.  Were  I to 
burst  these  fetters,  I know  positively  that  at  my  death 
my  body  would  remain  unburied;  for,  know  that  the 
priests  sit  in  judgment  over  every  corpse,  and  deprive 
the  condemned  of  rest,  even  in  the  grave.”120 

120.  This  well-known  custom  among  the  ancient  Egyptians  is 
confirmed,  not  only  by  many  Greek  narrators,  but  by  the  laboriously 
erased  inscriptions  discovered  in  the  chambers  of  some  tombs.  The 
religious  views  of  the  Egyptians  will  account  for  very  great  anxiety 


92 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


“ Why  care  about  the  grave  ?”  cried  Croesus,  becom- 
ing angry.  “We  live  for  life,  not  for  death!” 

“ Say  rather,”  answered  Amasis  rising  from  his  seat, 
“we,  with  our  Greek  minds,  believe  a beautiful  life  to 
be  the  highest  good.  But  Croesus,  I was  begotten  and 
nursed  by  Egyptian  parents,  nourished  on  Egyptian 
food,  and  though  I have  accepted  much  that  is  Greek, 
am  still,  in  my  innermost  being,  an  Egyptian.  What 
has  been  sung  to  us  in  our  childhood,  and  praised  as 
sacred  in  our  youth,  lingers  on  in  the  heart  until  the 
day  which  sees  us  embalmed  as  mummies.  I am  an 
old  man  and  have  but  a short  span  yet  to  run,  before  I 
reach  the  landmark  which  separates  us  from  that  farther 
country.  For  the  sake  of  life’s  few  remaining  days, 
shall  I willingly  mar  Death’s  thousands  of  years  ? No,  my 
friend,  in  this  point  at  least  I have  remained  an  Egyptian, 
in  believing,  like  the  rest  of  my  countrymen,  that  the 
happiness  of  a future  life  in  the  kingdom  of  Osiris121  de- 

lest  the  rest  of  the  grave  should  be  disturbed.  It  has  been  questioned 
whether  the  Greek  narrators  may  not  possibly  have  confounded  the 
court  of  justice  held  over  the  dead  here  on  earth  with  the  judgment  to 
come,  to  be  held  over  the  soul  in  the  other  world:  but  we  see  no  es- 
pecial justification  for  this  view. 

121.  Each  human  soul  was  considered  as  a part  of  the  world-soul 
Osiris,  was  united  to  him  after  the  death  of  the  body,  and  thenceforth 
took  the  name  of  Osiris.  The  Egyptian  Cosmos  consisted  of  the  three 
great  realms,  the  Heavens,  the  Earth  and  the  Depths.  Over  the  vast 
ocean  which  girdles  the  vault  of  heaven,  the  sun  moves  in  a boat  or 
car  drawn  by  the  planets  and  fixed  stars.  On  this  ocean  too  the  great 
constellations  circle  in  their  ships,  and  there  is  the  kingdom  of  the 
blissful  gods,  who  sit  enthroned  above  this  heavenly  ocean  under  a 
canopy  of  stars.  The  mouth  of  this  great  stream  is  in  the  East,  where 
the  sun-god  rises  from  the  mists  and  is  born  again  as  a child  every 
morning.  The  surface  of  the  earth  is  inhabited  by  human  beings  hav- 
ing a share  in  the  three  great  cosmic  kingdoms.  They  receive  their 
soul  from  the  heights  of  heaven,  the  seat  and  source  of  light;  their 
material  body  is  of  the  earth ; and  the  appearance  or  outward  form  by 
which  one  human  being  is  distinguished  from  another  at  sight — his 
phantom  or  shadow — belongs  to  the  depths.  At  death,  soul,  body  and 
shadow  separate  from  one  another.  The  soul  to  return  to  the  place 
from  whence  it  came,  to  Heaven,  for  it  is  a part  of  God  (of  Osiris) ; the 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


93 


pends  on  the  preservation  of  my  body,  the  habitation 
of  the  soul.  But  enough  of  these  matters;  thou  wilt 
find  it  difficult  to  enter  into  such  thoughts.  Tell  me 
rather  what  thou  thinkest  of  our  temples  and  pyramids.’' 
Croesus,  after  reflecting  a moment,  answered  with  a 
smile:  “ Those  huge  pyramidal  masses  of  stone  seem 
to  me  creations  of  the  boundless  desert,  the  gaily 
painted  temple  colonnades  to  be  the  children  of  the 
Spring;  but  though  the  sphinxes  lead  up  to  your  temple 
gates,  and  seem  to  point  the  way  into  the  very  shrines 
themselves,  the  sloping  fortress-like  wralls  of  the  Pylons, 
those  huge  isolated  portals,  appear  as  if  placed  there 
to  repel  entrance.  Your  many-colored  hieroglyphics 
likewise  attract  the  gaze,  but  baffle  the  inquiring  spirit 
by  the  mystery  that  lies  within  their  characters.  The 
images  of  your  manifold  gods  are  everywhere  to  be  seen; 
they  crowd  on  our  gaze,  and  yet  who  knows  not  that 
their  real  is  not  their  apparent  significance  ? that  they 
are  mere  outward  images  of  thoughts  accessible  only 
to  the  few,  and,  as  I have  heard,  almost  incomprehensi- 

body,  to  be  committed  to  the  earth  from  which  it  was  formed  in  the 
image  of  its  creator;  the  phantom  or  shadow,  to  descend  into  the 
depths,  the  kingdom  of  shadows.  The  gate  to  this  kingdom  was 
placed  in  the  West  among  the  sunset  hills,  where  the  sun  goes  down 
daily, — where  he  dies.  Thence  arise  the  changeful  and  corresponding 
conceptions  connected  with  rising  and  setting,  arriving  and  departing, 
being  born  and  dying.  The  careful  preservation  of  the  body  after 
death  from  destruction,  not  only  through  the  process  of  inward  decay, 
but  also  through  violence  or  accident,  was  in  the  religion  of  ancient 
Egypt  a principal  condition  (perhaps  introduced  by  the  priests  on 
sanitary  grounds)  on  which  depended  the  speedy  deliverance  of  the 
soul,  and  with  this  her  early,  appointed  union  with  the  source  of  Light 
and  Good,  which  two  properties  were,  in  idea,  one  and  indivisible.  In 
the  Egyptian  conceptions  the  soul  was  supposed  to  remain,  in  a certain 
sense,  connected  with  the  body  during  a long  cycle  of  solar  years. 
She  could,  however,  quit  the  body  from  time  to  time  at  will,  and  could 
appear  to  mortals  in  various  forms  and  places;  these  appearances 
differed  according  to  the  hour,  and  were  prescribed  in  exact  words  and 
delineations,  From  tombs  and  Papyri.  Brugsch,  Aegyptische  Grdber- 
uoelt \ P.  6. 


94 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


ble  in  their  depth  ? My  curiosity  is  excited  everywhere, 
and  my  interest  awakened,  but  my  warm  love  of  the 
beautiful  feels  itself  in  no  way  attracted.  My  intellect 
might  strain  to  penetrate  the  secrets  of  your  sages,  but 
my  heart  and  mind  can  never  be  at  home  in  a creed 
which  views  life  as  a short  pilgrimage  to  the  grave,  and 
death  as  the  only  true  life  !,J 

“And  yet,”  said  Amasis,  “Death  has  for  us  too  his 
terrors,  and  we  do  all  in  our  power  to  evade  his  grasp. 
Our  physicians  would  not  be  celebrated  and  esteemed 
as  they  are,  if  we  did  not  believe  that  their  skill  could 
prolong  our  earthly  existence.  This  reminds  me  of  the 
oculist  Nebenchari  whom  I sent  to  Susa,  to  the  king. 
Does  he  maintain  his  reputation  ? is  the  king  content 
with  him?” 

“Very  much  so,”  answered  Croesus.  “He  has  been 
of  use  to  many  of  the  blind;  but  the  king’s  mother  is 
alas!  still  sightless.  It  was  Nebenchari  who  first  spoke 
to  Cambyses  of  the  charms  of  thy  daughter  Tachot. 
But  we  deplore  that  he  understands  diseases  of  the  eye 
alone.  When  the  Princess  Atossa  lay  ill  of  fever,  he 
was  not  to  be  induced  to  bestow  a word  of  counsel.” 

“That  is  very  natural;  our  physicians  are  only  per- 
mitted to  treat  one  part  of  the  body.  We  have  aurists, 
dentists  and  oculists,  surgeons  for  fractures  of  the  bone, 
and  others  for  internal  diseases.  By  the  ancient  priestly 
law  a dentist  is  not  allowed  to  treat  a deaf  man,  nor  a 
surgeon  for  broken  bones  a patient  who  is  suffering 
from  a disease  of  the  bowels,  even  though  he  should 
have  a first  rate  knowledge  of  internal  complaints.122 

122.  Herod.  II.  84.  Borner,  Antiquitates  medicines  Aeqyptiacce.  p. 
20.  Spengel  and  Hirsch,  Geschichte  der  Medicin  and  others.  The  great 
medical  Papyrus  Ebers  found  in  Thebes  throws  an  entirely  new  light 
on  all  these  matters.  This  work,  called  by  Clemens  of  Alexandria 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


95 


This  law  aims  at  securing  a great  degree  of  real  and 
thorough  knowledge;  an  aim  indeed,  pursued  by  the 
priests  (to  whose  caste  the  physicians  belong)  with  a 
most  praiseworthy  earnestness  in  all  branches  of  science. 
Yonder  lies  the  house  of  the  high-priest  Neithotep, 
whose  knowledge  of  astronomy  and  geometry  was  so 
highly  praised,  even  by  Pythagoras.  It  lies  next  to  the 
porch  leading  into  the  temple  of  the  goddess  Neith,  the 
protectress  of  Sais.  Would  I could  show  thee  the 
sacred  grove  with  its  magnificent  trees,  the  splendid 
pillars  of  the  temple  with  capitals  modelled  from  the 
lotus-flower,123  and  the  colossal  chapel  which  I caused 
to  be  wrought  from  a single  piece  of  granite,  as  an  offer- 
ing to  the  goddess;124  but  alas!  entrance  is  strictly  re- 
fused to  strangers  by  the  priests.  Come,  let  us  seek  my 
wife  and  daughter;  they  have  conceived  an  affection 

the  hermetic  book  on  remedies  for  the  eye  (ttcoI  <b*or\6jc(ov)  prescribes 
medicines  for  all  sorts  of  diseases.  The  whole  is  compiled  from  several 
authors,  whose  names  are  mentioned,  yet  it  is  attributed  to  the  god 
Thoth  (Hermes)  whose  inspired  disciples  composed  it.  It  proves  that 
Egyptian  physicians  possessed  an  immense  number  of  remedies,  that 
they  understood  how  to  observe,  that  prophylactic  measures  were  not 
unknown  to  them,  and  though  specialists  were  not  lacking,  the  latter 
also  possessed  a knowledge  of  the  other  branches  of  Egyptian  medi- 
cine, as  is  proved  by  corrections  and  marginal  notes  on  our  Papyrus 
“on  the  cure  of  all  parts  of  the  body,”  made  by  the  same  physician  in 
various  places,  treating  of  the  most  different  diseases. 

123.  The  Egyptian  columns  were  made  in  the  form  of  plants. 
When  the  capitals  were  not  adorned  with  masks  of  the  gods  as  at  Den- 
dera,  they  were  intentionally  carved  in  the  likeness  of  palms,  lotus- 
flowers,  or  seed-capsules.  Shafts  representing  a number  of  papyrus 
reeds  are  often  to  be  found,  for  example  in  the  temple  at  Luxor.  See 
Lepsius  on  the  connection  between  ancient  Egyptian  and  Doric  columns. 
Ueber  den  Zusammenhang  der  altagvptischen,  und  dorischen  Saule  Lep- 
sius. Sur  l ordre  des  co  tonnes  piliers  en  Egypte,  et  ses  rapports  etc. 
in  the  Annates  de  linstitutde  corresp.  arch.  Rome.  1838.  Vol.  IX.  and 
his  new  work  on  some  forms  of  Egyptian  Art,  note.  p.  26.  Champol- 
lion  has  already  inferred,  that  the  entrance  to  the  tombs  of  Benihassan 
might  prove  of  great  importance  to  the  history  of  the  origin  of  the 
forms  of  columns.  Lettres  ecr.  d' Eg.  et  de  Nubie.  p.  74  and  following. 

124.  Herod.  II.  175. 

An  Egyptian  Princess,  I.  ’ 


9 6 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


for  thee,  and  indeed  it  is  my  wish  that  thou  shouldst 
gain  a friendly  feeling  towards  this  poor  maiden  before 
she  goes  forth  with  thee  to  the  strange  land,  and  to  the 
strange  nation  whose  princess  she  is  to  become.  Wilt 
thou  not  adopt  and  take  her  under  thy  care?” 

“On  that  thou  may’st  with  fullest  confidence  rely,” 
replied  Croesus  with  warmth,  returning  the  pressure  of 
Amasis’  hand.  “I  will  protect  thy  Nitetis  as  if  I were 
her  father;  and  she  will  need  my  help,  for  the  apart- 
ments of  the  women  in  the  Persian  palaces  are  danger- 
ous ground.  But  she  will  meet  with  great  consideration. 
Cambyses  may  be  contented  with  his  choice,  and  will 
be  highly  gratified  that  thou  hast  entrusted  him  with 
thy  fairest  child.  Nebenchari  had  only  spoken  of 
Tachot,  thy  second  daughter.” 

“Nevertheless  I will  send  my  beautiful  Nitetis. 
Tachot  is  so  tender,  that  she  could  scarcely  endure  the 
fatigues  of  the  journey  and  the  pain  of  separation. 
Indeed  were  I to  follow  the  dictates  of  my  own  heart, 
Nitetis  should  never  leave  us  for  Persia.  But  Egypt 
stands  in  need  of  peace,  and  I was  a king  before  I 
became  a father!” 


CHAPTER  V. 

The  other  members  of  the  Persian  embassy  had 
returned  to  Sais  from  their  excursion  up  the  Nile  to 
the  pyramids.  Prexaspes  alone,  the  ambassador  from 
Cambyses,  had  already  set  out  for  Persia,  in  order  to 
inform  the  king  of  the  successful  issue  of  his  suit. 

The  palace  of  Amasis  was  full  of  life  and  stir.  The 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


97 


huge  building  was  filled  in  all  parts  by  the  followers 
of  the  embassy,  nearly  three  hundred  in  number,  and 
by  the  high  guests  themselves,  to  whom  every  possible 
attention  was  paid.  The  courts  of  the  palace  swarmed 
with  guards  and  officials,  with  young  priests  and  slaves, 
all  in  splendid  festal  raiment. 

On  this  day  it  was  the  king’s  intention  to  make  an 
especial  display  of  the  wealth  and  splendor  of  his  court, 
at  a festival  arranged  in  honor  of  his  daughter’s  be- 
trothal. 

The  lofty  reception-hall  opening  on  to  the  gardens, 
with  its  ceiling  sown  with  thousands  of  golden  stars 
and  supported  by  gaily-painted  columns,  presented  a 
magic  appearance.  Lamps  of  colored  papyrus  hung 
against  the  walls  and  threw  a strange  light  on  the  scene, 
something  like  that  when  the  sun’s  rays  strike  through 
colored  glass.  The  space  between  the  columns  and  the 
walls  was  filled  with  choice  plants,  palms,  oleanders, 
pomegranates,  oranges  and  roses,  behind  which  an 
invisible  band  of  harp  and  flute-players  was  stationed, 
who  received  the  guests  with  strains  of  monotonous, 
solemn  music.125 

The  floor  of  this  hall  was  paved  in  black  and  white, 
and  in  the  middle  stood  elegant  tables  covered  with 

125.  The  description  of  this  assembly  is  borrowed  from  the  paint- 
ings on  walls,  which  have  been  reproduced  by  Wilkinson,  Rosellini, 
Lepsius  and  others  in  their  large  works.  A picture  copied  by  Dii- 
michen  in  Egypt,  but  hitherto  unpublished,  and  representing  very 
graphically  a private  party  in  the  time  of  the  Pharaohs,  interested  me 
excessively.  They  were  copied  from  the  mortuary  chapels,  that  is  the 
first  hall  in  the  rock  tombs  of  wealthy  Egyptians.  Here  the  relatives 
of  the  dead  assembled  to  offer  sacrifices  to  their  manes.  The  paintings 
recalled  to  memory  the  life,  honors,  possessions,  favorite  pursuits,  etc. 
of  him  who  had  gone  to  the  other  world.  The  favorite  mode  of  repre- 
sentation was  in  the  midst  of  his  family.  Such  pictures  are  to  be  found 
near  Minieh,  el  Kab,  and  very  frequently  in  the  tombs  of  Abd-el-Qur- 
tiah,  belonging  to  the  necropolis  of  Thebes. 


c)S 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


dishes  of  all  kinds,  cold  roast  meats,  sweets,  well- 
arranged  baskets  of  fruit  and  cake,  golden  jugs  of  wine, 
glass  drinking-cups  and  artistic  flower-vases. 

A multitude  of  richly-dressed  slaves  under  direction 
of  the  high-steward,  busied  themselves  in  handing  these 
dishes  to  the  guests,  who,  either  standing  around,  or 
reclining  on  sumptuous  seats,  entertained  themselves  in 
conversation  with  their  friends. 

Both  sexes  and  all  ages  were  to  be  found  in  this 
assembly.  As  the  women  entered,  they  received  charm- 
ing little  nosegays  from  the  young  priests  in  the  per- 
sonal service  of  the  king,  and  many  a youth  of  high 
degree  appeared  in  the  hall  with  flowers,  which  he  not 
only  offered  to  her  he  loved  best,  but  held  up  for  her 
to  smell. 

The  Egyptian  men,  who  were  dressed  as  we  have 
already  seen  them  at  the  reception  of  the  Persian  em- 
bassy, behaved  towards  the  women  with  a politeness 
that  might  almost  be  termed  submissive.  Among  the 
latter  few  could  pretend  to  remarkable  beauty,  though 
there  were  many  bewitching  almond-shaped  eyes,  whose 
loveliness  was  heightened  by  having  their  lids  dyed  with 
the  eye-paint  called  “mestem.”  The  majority  wore 
their  hair  arranged  in  the  same  manner;  the  wealth  of 
waving  brown  locks  floated  back  over  the  shoulders 
and  was  brushed  behind  the  ears,  one  braid  being  left 
on  each  side  to  hang  over  the  temples  to  the  breast.  A 
broad  diadem  confined  these  locks,  which  as  the  maids 
knew,  were  quite  as  often  the  wig-maker’s  work  as 
Nature’s.  Many  ladies  of  the  court  wore  above  their 
foreheads  a lotus-flower,  whose  stem  drooped  on  the 
hair  at  the  back. 

They  carried  fans  of  bright  feathers  in  their  delicate 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


99 


hands.  These  were  loaded  with  rings;  the  finger-nails 
were  stained  red,126  according  to  Egyptian  custom, 
and  gold  or  silver  bands  were  worn  above  the  elbow, 
and  at  the  wrists  and  ankles. 

Their  robes  were  beautiful  and  costly,  and  in  many 
cases  so  cut  as  to  leave  the  right  breast  uncovered. 

Bartja,  the  young  Persian  prince,  among  the  men, 
and  Nitetis,  the  Pharaoh’s  daughter,  among  the  women, 
were  equally  conspicuous  for  their  superior  beauty, 
grace  and  charms.  The  royal  maiden  wore  a transpa> 
rent  rose-colored  robe,  in  her  black  hair  were  fresh 
roses,  she  walked  by  the  side  of  her  sister,  the  two 
robed  alike,  but  Nitetis  pale  as  the  lotus-flower  in  her 
mother’s  hair. 

Ladice,  the  queen,127  by  birth  a Greek,  and  daughter 
of  Battus  of  Cyrene,  walked  by  the  side  of  Amasis  and 
presented  the  young  Persians  to  her  children.  A light 
lace  robe  was  thrown  over  her  garment  of  purple,  em- 
broidered with  gold;  and  on  her  beautiful  Grecian  head 
she  wore  the  Uraeus  serpent,  the  ornament  peculiar  to 
Egyptian  queens.128 

126.  This  custom  is  still  prevalent  in  the  East ; the  plant  Shenna, 
Lausonia  spinosa , called  by  Pliny  XIII.  1.  Cyprus,  being  used  for  the 
purpose.  The  Egyptian  government  has  prohibited  the  dye,  but  it 
will  be  difficult  to  uproot  the  ancient  custom.  The  pigment  for  color- 
ing the  eyelids,  mentioned  in  the  text,  is  also  still  employed.  The 
Papyrus  Ebers  alludes  to  the  Arabian  kohl  or  antimony,  which  is  fre- 
quently mentioned  under  the  name  of  “mestem”  on  monuments  be- 
longing to  the  time  of  the  Pharaohs. 

127.  Herod.  IJ.  181.  The  second  consort  of  Amasis  must,  accord- 
ing to  her  cartouche,  have  been  called  Sebaste.  This  name  may  be 
Egyptian,  or  it  may  be  Greek.  If  the  former,  she  was  a daughter  of 
the  goddess  Bast;  if  the  latter,  it  signifies  “the  highly-esteemed,  the 
worshipped,”  and  proves  that  she  was,  in  fact,  a native  of  Hellas. 

128.  The  Uraeus,  the  emblem  of  sovereignty,  formed  part  of  the 
head-dress  of  every  Egyptian  king  or  queen.  A head-dress  of  silver, 
belonging  to  an  Egyptian  queen,  with  the  head  of  this  serpent,  can  be 
seen  in  the  Museum  at  Leyden.  Drawings  in  Champollion,  Mon . 
Rosellini,  Mon.  stor.  and  civil.,  Wilkinson,  Lepsius  and  many  others. 


IOO 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


Her  countenance  was  noble  yet  charming,  and  every 
movement  betrayed  the  grace  only  to  be  imparted  by  a 
Greek  education. 

Amasis,  in  making  choice  of  this  queen,  after  the 
death  of  his  second  wife,  (the  Egyptian  Tentcheta,129 
mother  of  Psamtik  the  heir  to  the  throne,)  had  followed 
his  prepossession  in  favor  of  the  Greek  nation  and  de- 
fied the  wrath  of  the  priests. 

The  two  girls  at  Ladice’s  side,  Tachot  and  Nitetis, 
were  called  twin-sisters,  but  showed  no  signs  of  that  re- 
semblance usually  to  be  found  in  twins. 

Tachot  was  a fair,  blue-eyed  girl/30  small,  and 

129.  The  first  consort  of  Amasis  appears  to  have  been  Anchnas, 
the  widow  of  Psamtik  II.  whom  he  probably  married  from  political 
reasons,  as  she  was  already  somewhat  advanced  in  years.  Lepsius, 
Konigsbuch  II.  PL  XXXVIII. 

130.  The  Egyptian  women  were  not  exactly  considered  as  beauti- 
ful among  the  ancients.  Nevertheless,  we  find  some  very  agreeable 
countenances  among  the  portraits  of  queens  and  princesses  given  us 
by  Rosellini  and  Lepsius.  Among  the  sphinxes  too  we  find  heads 
which  correspond  entirely  to  our  present  ideas  of  beauty.  Exquisite  spe- 
cimens of  beautiful  Egyptian  faces  were  found  in  the  excavations  at  Sak- 
karaand  copied  in  Mariette’s  Serapeum.  Denon,  speaking  of  the  an- 
cient pictures  of  Egyptian  women  says:  “ Celle  des  femmes  ressemble 
encore  a la  figure  des  jolies  femmes  d'  aujourd  hui : de  la  rondeur , de  la 
volupte j le  nez  petit , les  yeux  longs , peu  ouverts.  . . le  caractere  de  tete  de 
la  plupart  tenait  du  beau  style."  And  General  Heilbronner,  in  his 
excellent  book  of  travels  in  Egypt,  goes  even  farther  when  speaking 
of  the  heads  of  the  women.  It  is  placed  beyond  doubt,  that  the 
Egyptian  nation  was  originally  a wandering  tribe,  belonging  to 
the  so-called  Caucasian  race,  which  settled  on  the  Nile.  See 
Ebers  Aegypten  u.  d.  Bucher  Moses  I.  40  and  following.  Euripides 
speaks  of  beautiful  maidens  as  dwelling  on  the  shores  of  the  Nile. 
It  is  also  certain  that  there  were  fair-haired  women  among  the 
Egyptians.  In  Syncellus'  Manetho  the  queen  Nitocris  is  called 
tjav&ri  rrjv  xootdv,  that  is  to  say  fair-haired,  and  among  the  portraits 
given  by  Rosellini,  Mon.  stor.  PI.  XIX.  we  have  discovered  a fair- 
haired princess  who,  in  the  text  Vol.  II.  p.  510.,  is  called  Reninofre, 
daughter  of  Thotmes  IV.  It  seems  to  us  however  that  her  cartouche 
must  be  read  Ranofre,  who,  according  to  Lepsius,  was  a daughter  of 
Thotmes  III.  Almost  all  the  women  represented  on  the  monuments — 
even  the  most  ancient  ones,  among  which  we  must  number  the  Mas- 
taba  of  Medum — have  a clear,  light  yellow  complexion.  The  Coptic 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


IOI 


delicately  built;  Nitetis,  on  the  other  hand,  tall  and 
majestic,  with  black  hair  and  eyes,  evinced  in  every 
action  that  she  was  of  royal  blood. 

“ How  pale  thou  look’st,  my  child ! ” said  Ladice, 
kissing  Nitetis'  cheek.  “Be  of  good  courage,  and  meet 
thy  future  bravely.  Here  is  the  noble  Bartja,  the 
brother  of  thy  future  husband." 

Nitetis  raised  her  dark,  thoughtful  eyes  and  fixed 
them  long  and  enquiringly  on  the  beautiful  youth.  He 
bowed  low  before  the  blushing  maiden,  kissed  her  gar- 
ment, and  said: 

“I  salute  thee,  as  my  future  queen  and  sister!  I 
can  believe  that  thy  heart  is  sore  at  parting  from  thy 
home,  thy  parents,  brethren  and  sisters;  but  be  of  good 
courage;  thy  husband  is  a great  hero,  and  a powerful 
king;  our  mother  is  the  noblest  of  women,  and  among 
the  Persians  the  beauty  and  virtue  of  woman  is  as  much 
revered  as  the  life-giving  light  of  the  sun.  Of  thee, 
thou  sister  of  the  lily  Nitetis,  whom,  by  her  side  I might 
venture  to  call  the  rose,  I beg  forgiveness,  for  robbing 
thee  of  thy  dearest  friend." 

As  he  said  these  words  he  looked  eagerly  into 
Tachot’s  beautiful  blue  eyes;  she  bent  low,  pressing 
her  hand  upon  her  heart,  and  gazed  on  him  long  after 
Amasis  had  drawn  him  away  to  a seat  immediately 
opposite  the  dancing-girls,  who  were  just  about  to  dis- 
play their  skill  for  the  entertainment  of  the  guests.  A 
thin  petticoat  was  the  only  clothing  of  these  girls,  who 
threw  and  wound  their  flexible  limbs  to  a measure  played 
on  harp  and  tambourine.  After  the  dance  appeared 

women,  believed  to  be  the  direct  descendants  of  the  ancient  Egyptians, 
are  often  very  beautiful.  See  G.  Richter’s  portrait  of  a pretty  Coptic 
maiden  in  Ebers  Aegypten  in  Dild  und  Wort.  p.  33. 


102 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


Egyptian  singers  and  buffoons131  for  the  further  amuse- 
ment of  the  company. 

At  length  some  of  the  courtiers  forsook  the  hall, 
their  grave  demeanor  being  somewhat  overcome  by 
intoxication.132  The  women  were  carried  home  in  gay 
litters  by  slaves  with  torches;  and  only  the  highest 
military  commanders,  the  Persian  ambassadors  and  a 
few  officials,  especial  friends  of  Amasis,  remained  behind. 
These  were  retained  by  the  master  of  the  ceremonies, 
and  conducted  to  a richly-ornamented  saloon,  where 
a gigantic  wine-bowl  standing  on  a table  adorned  in  the 
Greek  fashion,  invited  to  a drinking-bout. 

131.  Dancing-girls,  who  accompanied  themselves  on  the  guitar. 
Wilkinson  II.  301.  Players  on  the  harp.  Wilkinson  II.  20.  Harp- 
ists and  blind  singers  II.  239.  Women  with  tambourines  II.  240. 
Men  playing  on  the  double  flute  II.  232  and  234.  Entertainment  with 
dancing-girls  and  musicians.  Wilkinson  II.  PI.  XII.  II.  390.  Jug- 
glers. Wilkinson  II.  433.  Musical  instruments  are  to  be  found  in  the 
museums.  The  dancing-girls  whom  we  see  singing  at  the  same  time, 
may  be  compared  to  the  Almehs  of  the  present  day,  who  enliven  the 
entertainments  of  the  modern  Cairenes  and  the  inhabitants  of  other 
towns  on  the  Nile,  by  their  charms,  their  singing  and  dancing.  In 
ancient  Egypt  they  were  called  Achennu,  and  seem  to  have  formed 
a part  of  the  establishments  of  the  great  lords.  Private  singers  were 
kept  in  aristocratic  households.  One  employed  by  Neferhotep,  a 
noble  of  the  18th  dynasty,  was  found  in  his  tomb  at  Abd-el-Qurnah. 
By  his  side  may  be  read  one  of  his  songs,  which  is  rich  in  beautiful 
passages. 

132.  Unfortunately  women,  as  well  as  men,  are  to  be  seen  depicted 
on  the  monuments  in  an  intoxicated  condition.  One  man  is  being 
carried  home,  like  a log  of  wood,  on  the  heads  of  his  servants.  Wilkin- 
son II.  168.  Another  is  standing  on  his  head  II.  169.  and  several 
ladies  are  in  the  act  of  returning  the  excessive  quantity  which  they  have 
drunk.  Wilkinson  II.  167.  At  the  great  Techu-festival  at  Dendera 
intoxication  seems  to  have  been  as  much  commanded  as  at  the  festivals 
of  Dionysus  under  the  Ptolemies,  one  of  whom  (Ptolemy  Dionysus) 
threatened  those  who  remained  sober  with  the  punishment  of  death. 
But  intoxication  was  in  general  looked  upon  by  the  Egyptians  as  a 
forbidden  and  despicable  vice.  In  the  Papyrus  Anastasi  IV.,  for  in- 
stance, we  read  these  words  on  a drunkard  : “ Thou  art  as  a sanctuary 
without  a divinity,  as  a house  without  bread,”  and  further:  “How 
carelully  should  men  avoid  beer  (hek).”  A number  of  passages  in  the 
Papyrus  denounce  drunkards. 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


103 


Amasis  was  seated  on  a high  arm-chair 133  at  the  head 
of  the  table;  at  his  left  the  youthful  Bartja,  at  his  right 
the  aged  Croesus.  Besides  these  and  the  other  Persians, 
Theodorus  and  Ibykus,  the  friends  of  Polykrates,  already 
known  to  us,  and  Aristomachus,  now  commander  of  tl 
Greek  body-guard,  were  among  the  king’s  guests. 

Amasis,  whom  we  have  just  heard  in  such  grave 
discourse  with  Croesus,  now  indulged  in  jest  and  satire. 
He  seemed  once  more  the  wild  officer,  the  bold  reveller 
of  the  olden  days. 

His  sparkling,  clever  jokes,  at  times  playful,  at  times 
scornful,  flew  round  among  the  revellers.  The  guests 
responded  in  loud,  perhaps  often  artificial  laughter,  to 
their  king’s  jokes,  goblet  after  goblet  was  emptied,  and 
the  rejoicings  had  reached  their  highest  point,  when 
suddenly  the  master  of  the  ceremonies  appeared,  bear- 
ing a small  gilded  mummy;  and  displaying  it  to  the 
gaze  of  the  assembly,  exclaimed.  “ Drink,  jest,  and 
be  merry,  for  all  too  soon  ye  shall  become  like  unto 
this!”134 

“ Is  it  your  custom  thus  to  introduce  death  at  all 
your  banquets? ” said  Bartja,  becoming  serious,  “or  is 
this  only  a jest  devised  for  to-day  by  your  master  of  the 
ceremonies  ? ” 

133.  Royal  arm-chairs,  expensively  gilt  and  cushioned  in  gay 
colors.  Wilkinson  II.  PI.  XI.  Rosellini,  mon.  civ.  PI.  90-92. 

134.  Herod.  II.  78.  Petron.  Satyr,  c.  34.  Nicol.  Damasc.  Orat. 
I.  Wilkinson  gives  drawings  of  these  mummies  (II.  410.)  hundreds  of 
which  were  placed  in  the  tombs,  and  have  been  preserved  to  us.  Lu- 
cian was  present  at  a banquet,  when  they  were  handed  round.  The 
Greeks  seem  to  have  adopted  this  custom,  but  with  their  usual  talent 
for  beautifying  all  they  touched,  substituted  a winged  figure  of  death 
for  the  mummy.  Maxims  similar  to  the  following  one  are  by  no  means 
rare.  “ Cast  off  all  care;  be  mindful  only  of  pleasure  until  the  day 
cometh  when  thou  must  depart  on  the  journey,  whose  goal  is  the 
realm  of  silence  ! ” Copied  Irom  the  tomb  of  Neferhotep  in  Abd-el- 
Qurnah. 


104  AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 

“Since  the  earliest  ages,”  answered  Amasis,  “it  has 
been  our  custom  to  display  these  mummies  at  banquets, 
in  order  to  increase  the  mirth  of  the  revellers,  by  remind- 
ing them  that  one  must  enjoy  the  time  while  it  is  here. 
Thou,  young  butterfly,  hast  still  many  a long  and  joyful 
year  before  thee;  but  we,  Croesus,  we  old  men,  must 
hold  by  this  firmly.  Fill  the  goblets,  cup-bearer,  let 
not  one  moment  of  our  lives  be  wasted!  Thou  canst 
drink  well,  thou  golden-haired  Persian ! Truly  the  great 
gods  have  endowed  thee  not  only  with  beautiful  eyes, 
and  blooming  beauty,  but  with  a good  throat ! Let  me 
embrace  thee,  thou  glorious  youth,  thou  rogue!  What 
thinkest  thou  Croesus?  my  daughter  Tachot  can  speak 
of  nothing  else  than  of  this  beardless  youth,  who  seems 
to  have  quite  turned  her  little  head  with  his  sweet  looks 
and  words.  Thou  needest  not  to  blush,  young  mad- 
cap! A man  such  as  thou  art,  may  well  look  at  king’s 
daughters;  but  wert  thou  thy  father  Cyrus  himself,  I 
could  not  allow  my  Tachot  to  leave  me  for  Persia!” 

“Father!”  whispered  the  crown-prince  Psamtik,  in- 
terrupting this  conversation.  “ Father,  take  care  what 
you  say,  and  remember  Phanes.”  The  king  turned  a 
frowning  glance  on  his  son;  but  following  his  advice, 
took  much  less  part  in  the  conversation,  which  now  be- 
came more  general. 

The  seat  at  the  banquet-table,  occupied  by  Aristom- 
achus,  placed  him  nearly  opposite  to  Croesus,  on 
whom,  in  total  silence  and  without  once  indulging  in  a 
smile  at  the  king’s  jests,  his  eyes  had  been  fixed  from 
the  beginning  of  the  revel.  When  the  Pharaoh  ceased 
to  speak,  he  accosted  Croesus  suddenly  with  the  follow- 
ing question : “ I would  know,  Lydian,  whether  the 
snow  still  covered  the  mountains,  when  ye  left  Persia.” 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


io5 

Smiling,  and  a little  surprised  at  this  strange  speech, 
Croesus  answered:  “Most  of  the  Persian  mountains 
were  green  when  we  started  for  Egypt  four  months 
ago;  but  there  are  heights  in  the  land  of  Cambyses  on 
which,  even  in  the  hottest  seasons,  the  snow  never 
melts,135  and  the  glimmer  of  their  white  crests  we  could 
still  perceive,  as  we  descended  into  the  plains.” 

The  Spartan’s  face  brightened  \isibly,  and  Croesus, 
attracted  by  this  serious,  earnest  man,  asked  his  name. 
“ My  name  is  Aristomachus.” 

“That  name  seems  known  to  me.” 

“You  were  acquainted  with  many  Hellenes,  and  my 
name  is  common  among  them.” 

“Your  dialect  would  bespeak  you  a Dorian;  and  in 
my  opinion  a Spartan.” 

“I  was  one  once.” 

“And  now  no  more?” 

“ He  who  forsakes  his  native  land  without  permis- 
sion, is  worthy  of  death.” 

“Have  you  forsaken  it  with  your  own  free-will?” 
“Yes.” 

“For  what  reason?” 

“To  escape  dishonor.” 

“What  was  your  crime?” 

“ I had  committed  none.” 

“You  were  accused  unjustly?” 

“Yes.” 

“Who  was  the  author  of  your  ill-fortune?” 
“Yourself.” 

Croesus  started  from  his  seat.  The  serious  tone  and 
gloomy  face  of  the  Spartan  proved  that  this  was  no  jest, 

135.  More  especially  on  the  Demawend.  I would  refer  the  reader 
to  the  ascent  of  this  mountain  as  described  by  Brugsch  in  his  very  in- 
teresting account  of  travels  in  Persia.  I.  p.  284. 

9 


io6 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


and  those  who  sat  near  the  speakers,  and  had  been  fol- 
lowing this  strange  dialogue,  were  alarmed  and  begged 
Aristomachus  to  explain  his  words. 

He  hesitated  and  seemed  unwilling  to  speak;  at  last, 
however,  at  the  king’s  summons,  he  began  thus: 

“In  obedience  to  the  oracle,136  you,  Croesus,  had 
chosen  us  Lacedaemonians,  as  the  most  powerful  among 
the  Hellenes,  to  be  your  allies  against  the  might  of 
Persia;  and  you  gave  us  gold  for  the  statue  of  Apollo 
on  Mount  Thornax.  The  ephori,  on  this,  resolved  to 
present  you  with  a gigantic  bronze  wine-bowl,  richly 
wrought.  I was  chosen  as  bearer  of  this  gift.  Before 
reaching  Sardis  our  ship  was  wrecked  in  a storm.  The 
wine-cup  sank  with  it,  and  we  reached  Samos  with 
nothing  but  our  lives.  On  returning  home  I was  accused 
by  enemies,  and  those  who  grudged  my  good  fortune, 
of  having  sold  both  ship  and  wine-vessel  to  the  Samians. 
As  they  could  not  convict  me  of  the  crime,  and  had  yet 
determined  on  my  ruin,  I was  sentenced  to  two  days’ 
and  nights’  exposure  on  the  pillory.  My  foot  was 
chained  to  it  during  the  night;  but  before  the  morning 
of  disgrace  dawned,  my  brother  brought  me  secretly  a 
sword,  that  my  honor  might  be  saved,  though  at  the 
expense  of  my  life.  But  I could  not  die  before  reveng- 
ing myself  on  the  men  who  had  worked  my  ruin;  and 
therefore,  cutting  the  manacled  foot  from  my  leg,  I 
escaped,  and  hid  in  the  rushes  on  the  banks  of  the 
Eurotas.  My  brother  brought  me  food  and  drink  in 
secret;  and  after  two  months  I was  able  to  walk  on  the 
wooden  leg  you  now  see.  Apollo  undertook  my  revenge; 
he  never  misses  his  mark,  and  my  two  worst  opponents 
died  of  the  plague.  Still  I durst  not  return  home,  and 
136.  Herod.  I.  52.  54.  69.  70.  Xenoph.  Cyrop,  VI.  2.  5. 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS.  T07 

at  length  took  ship  from  Gythium  to  fight  against  the 
Persians  under  you,  Croesus.  On  landing  at  Teos,  I 
heard  that  you  were  king  no  longer,  that  the  mighty 
Cyrus,  the  father  of  yonder  beautiful  youth,  had  con- 
quered the  powerful  province  of  Lydia  in  a few  weeks, 
and  reduced  the  richest  of  kings  to  beggary.” 

Every  guest  gazed  at  Aristomachus  in  admiration. 
Croesus  shook  his  hard  hand;  and  Bartja  exclaimed: 
“ Spartan,  I would  I could  take  you  back  with  me  to 
Susa,  that  my  friends  there  might  see  what  I have  seen 
myself,  the  most  courageous,  the  most  honorable  of 
men!” 

“ Believe  me,  boy,”  returned  Aristomachus  smiling, 
“ every  Spartan  would  have  done  the  same.  In  our 
country  it  needs  more  courage  to  be  a coward  than  a 
brave  man.” 

“And  you,  Bartja,”  cried  Darius,  the  Persian  king’s 
cousin,  “could  you  have  borne  to  stand  at  the  pillory?” 

Bartja  reddened,  but  it  was  easy  to  see  that  he  too 
preferred  death  to  disgrace. 

“Zopyrus,  what  say  you?”  asked  Darius  of  the  third 
young  Persian. 

“I  could  mutilate  my  own137  limbs  for  love  of  you 
two,”  answered  he,  grasping  unobserved  the  hands  of 
his  two  friends. 

With  an  ironical  smile  Psamtik  sat  watching  this 
scene — the  pleased  faces  of  Amasis,  Croesus  and  Gyges, 
the  meaning  glances  of  the  Egyptians,  and  the  con- 
tented looks  with  which  Aristomachus  gazed  on  the 
young  heroes. 

Ibykus  now  told  of  the  oracle  which  had  promised 

137.  Further  on  in  our  story  we  shall  see  that  this  apparently 
hyperbolical  protestation  was  carried  out  by  Zopyrus. 


io8 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


Aristomachus  a return  to  his  native  land,  on  the  ap- 
proach of  the  men  from  the  snowy  mountains,  and  at 
the  same  time,  mentioned  the  hospitable  house  of  Rho- 
dopis. 

On  hearing  this  name  Psamtik  grew  restless;  Croesus 
expressed  a wish  to  form  the  acquaintance  of  the  Thra- 
cian matron,  of  whom  ^Esop  had  related  so  much  that 
was  praiseworthy;  and,  as  the  other  guests,  many  of 
whom  had  lost  consciousness  through  excessive  drink- 
ing, were  leaving  the  hall,  the  dethroned  monarch,  the 
poet,  the  sculptor  and  the  Spartan  hero  made  an  agree- 
ment to  go  to  Naukratis  the  next  day,  and  there  enjoy 
the  conversation  of  Rhodopis. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

On  the  night  following  the  banquet  just  described, 
Amasis  allowed  himself  only  three  hours’  rest.  On  this, 
as  on  every  other  morning,  the  young  priests  wakened 
him  at  the  first  cock-crow,  conducted  him  as  usual  to 
the  bath,  arrayed  him  in  the  royal  vestments  and  led 
him  to  the  altar  in  the  court  of  the  palace,  where  in 
presence  of  the  populace  he  offered  sacrifice.  During 
the  offering  the  priests  sang  prayers  in  a loud  voice, 
enumerated  the  virtues  of  their  king,  and,  that  blame 
might  in  no  case  light  on  the  head  of  their  ruler,  made 
his  bad  advisers  responsible  for  every  deadly  sin  com- 
mitted in  ignorance. 

They  exhorted  him  to  the  performance  of  good 
deeds,  while  extolling  his  virtues;  read  aloud  profitable 
portions  of  the  holy  writings,  containing  the  deeds  and 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


109 


sayings  of  great  men,  and  then  conducted  him  to  his 
apartments,  where  letters  and  information  from  all  parts 
of  the  kingdom  awaited  him.138 

Amasis  was  in  the  habit  of  observing  most  faithfully 
these  daily-repeated  ceremonies  and  hours  of  work; 
the  remaining  portion  of  the  day  he  spent  as  it  pleased 
him,  and  generally  in  cheerful  society.139 

The  priests  reproached  him  with  this,  alleging  that 
such  a life  was  not  suited  to  a monarch;  and  on  one 
occasion  he  had  thus  replied  to  the  indignant  high- 
priest  : “ Look  at  this  bow ! if  always  bent  it  must  lose 
its  power,  but,  if  used  for  half  of  each  day  and  then 
allowed  to  rest,  it  will  remain  strong  and  useful  till  the 
string  breaks.” 

Amasis  had  just  signed  his  name  to  the  last  letter, 
granting  the  petition  of  a Nomarch140  for  money  to 

138.  This  arrangement  of  the  day  of  a king  of  Egypt,  given  by 
Diodorus  (I.  70.),  is  in  its  principal  particulars  confirmed  by  the  mon- 
uments. 

139.  Herod.  II.  173. 

140.  Nomarch  was  the  title  given  to  the  supreme  administrators 
of  the  provinces  or  Nomoi,  into  which  the  entire  kingdom  of  Egypt 
was  divided.  The  word  Nomos  (vo/jlos)  is  purely  Greek  and  probably 
signified  originally  a district  of  pasture  or  meadow-land.  The  Egyp- 
tian word  is  p-iasch  or  hesp.  We  are  now,  more  especially  owing  to 
the  labors  of  Harris,  Brugsch,  Parthey,  Diimichen  and  Jacques  de 
Rouge,  possessed  of  the  most  exact  information  on  the  division  of  the 
ancient  kingdom  of  the  Pharaohs.  The  results  arrived  at  by  the  above- 
mentioned  scholars,  were  obtained  through  the  discovery  of  numerous 
lists  of  the  Nomoi  carved  in  the  temple  walls,  from  which  it  can  be 
seen  that  the  entire  kingdom  was  divided  into  50  provinces  or  districts, 
viz : 26  for  Upper,  and  24  for  Lower  Egypt.  Each  of  these  was  sub- 
divided into  3 smaller  ones.  A very  correct  definition  of  the  Nomos  is 
given  by  Cyril,  bishop  of  Alexandria.  Esai.  19.  From  the  latest 
discoveries  it  seems  probable,  that  the  limits  of  the  Nomoi  were  not  de- 
termined by  local  conditions,  but  by  accurate  mathematical  measure- 
ments. Inferior  in  rank  to  the  Nomarchs,  who  governed  each  an  en- 
tire province,  and  probably  resided  in  its  metropolis,  were  the  Top- 
archs,  who  administered  the  affairs  of  the  local  circles.  These  smaller 
districts  were  again  divided  into  plots  of  meadow  or  pasture-land 
laQOvqat,  /ueotSes).  Strabo  787. 


I IO 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS, 


carry  on  different  embankments141  rendered  necessary 
by  the  last  inundation,  when  a servant  entered,  bringing 
a request  from  the  crown-prince  Psamtik  for  an  audience 
of  a few  minutes. 

Amasis,  who  till  this  moment  had  been  smiling 
cheerfully  at  the  cheering  reports  from  all  parts  of  the 
country,  now  became  suddenly  serious  and  thoughtful. 
After  long  delay  he  answered:  “Go  and  inform  the 
prince  that  he  may  appear.” 

Psamtik  appeared,  pale  and  gloomy  as  ever;  he 
bowed  low  and  reverentially,  on  entering  his  father’s 
presence. 

Amasis  nodded  silently  in  return,  and  then  asked 
abruptly  and  sternly:  “What  is  thy  desire?  my  time  is 
limited.” 

“For  your  son,  more  than  for  others,”  replied  the 
prince  with  quivering  lips.  “ Seven  times  have  I peti- 
tioned for  the  great  favor,  which  thou  grantest  for  the 
first  time  to-day.” 

“No  reproaches!  I suspect  the  reason  of  thy  visit. 
Thou  desirest  an  answer  to  thy  doubts  as  to  the  birth 
of  thy  sister  Nitetis.” 

“I  have  no  curiosity;  I come  rather  to  warn  thee, 
and  to  remind  thee  that  I am  not  the  only  one  who  is 
acquainted  with  this  mystery.” 

“Speakest  thou  of  Phanes?” 

“ Of  whom  else  should  I speak  ? He  is  banished 

141.  Embankments  were  peculiarly  necessary  on  the  shores  of  the 
Nile,  and  the  Pharaohs  took  much  pride  in  maintaining  them.  Hero- 
dotus speaks  of  the  embankment  of  the  western  arm  of  the  Nile  near 
Memphis,  constructed  by  Menes,  which  information  may  be  correct. 
Bunsen,  Aegyptens  Stelle  i.  d.  Weltgeschichte  II.  p.  40.  There  is  no 
longer  any  doubt  that  the  lake  of  Moeris  was  excavated  as  a means  of 
regulating  the  inundations  of  the  river.  Lepsius,  Chronol.  I.  p.  262. 
Linant  de  Bellefonds,  Memoire  sur  le  lac  de  Mceris . See  also  H. 
Stephan,  das  heutige  Aegypte7i  p.  8. 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


Ill 


from  Egypt  and  from  his  own  country,  and  must  leave 
Naukratis  in  a few  days.  What  guarantee  hast  thou, 
that  he  will  not  betray  us  to  the  Persians  ?” 

“The  friendship  and  kindness  which  I have  always 
shown  him.” 

“ Dost  thou  believe  in  the  gratitude  of  men  ?” 

“ No ! but  I rely  on  my  own  discernment  of  character. 
Phanes  will  not  betray  us!  he  is  my  friend,  I repeat  it!” 
“Thy  friend  perhaps,  but  my  mortal  enemy!” 

“Then  stand  on  thy  guard!  I have  nothing  to  fear 
from  him.” 

“For  thyself  perhaps  nought,  but  for  our  country! 
O father,  reflect  that  though  as  thy  son  I may  be  hate- 
ful in  thine  eyes,  yet  as  Egypt’s  future  I ought  to  be 
near  thy  heart.  Remember,  that  at  thy  death,  which 
may  the  gods  long  avert,  I shall  represent  the  exist- 
ence of  this  glorious  land  as  thou  dost  now;  my  fall 
will  be  the  ruin  of  thine  house,  of  Egypt!” 

Amasis  became  more  and  more  serious,  and  Psamtik 
went  on  eagerly:  “Thou  knowest  that  I am  right! 
Phanes  can  betray  our  land  to  any  foreign  enemy;  he 
is  as  intimately  acquainted  with  it  as  we  are;  and  beside 
this,  he  possesses  a secret,  the  knowledge  of  which  would 
convert  our  most  powerful  ally  into  a most  formidable 
enemy.” 

“There  thou  art  in  error.  Though  not  mine,  Nitetis 
is  a king’s  daughter  and  will  know  how  to  win  the  love 
of  her  husband.” 

“Were  she  the  daughter  of  a god,  she  could  not 
save  thee  from  Cambyses’  wrath,  if  he  discovers  the 
treachery;  lying  is  to  a Persian  the  worst  of  crimes,142 

142.  Herod.  I.  138.  Xenoph.  Cyrop.  VIII.  8.  7.  A vesta  (Spiegel). 
Fargard  IV.  See  also  Vol.  II.  note  190. 

A n Egyptian  Princess , /. 


1 1 2 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


to  be  deceived  the  greatest  disgrace;  thou  hast  deceived 
the  highest  and  proudest  of  the  nation,  and  what  can 
one  inexperienced  girl  avail,  when  hundreds  of  women, 
deeply  versed  in  intrigue  and  artifice,  are  striving  for 
the  favor  of  their  lord?” 

“ Hatred  and  revenge  are  good  masters  in  the  art  of 
rhetoric,”  said  Amasis  in  a cutting  tone.  “And  think’st 
thou  then,  oh,  foolish  son,  that  I should  have  under- 
taken such  a dangerous  game  without  due  consideration  ? 
Phanes  may  tell  the  Persians  what  he  likes,  he  can  never 
prove  his  point.  I,  the  father,  Ladice  the  mother  must 
know  best  whether  Nitetis  is  our  child  or  not.  We  call 
her  so,  who  dare  aver  the  contrary?  If  it  please  Phanes 
to  betray  our  land  to  any  other  enemy  beside  the  Per- 
sians, let  him;  I fear  nothing!  Thou  wouldst  have  me 
ruin  a man  who  has  been  my  friend,  to  whom  I owe 
much  gratitude,  who  has  served  me  long  and  faithfully; 
and  this  without  offence  from  his  side.  Rather  will  I 
shelter  him  from  thy  revenge,  knowing  as  I do  the  im- 
pure source  from  which  it  springs.” 

“My  father!” 

“Thou  desirest  the  ruin  of  this  man,  because  he  hin- 
dered thee  from  taking  forcible  possession  of  the  grand- 
daughter of  Rhodopis,  and  because  thine  own  incapacity 
moved  me  to  place  him  in  thy  room  as  commander  of 
the  troops.  Ah!  thou  growest  pale!  Verily,  I owe 
Phanes  thanks  for  confiding  to  me  your  vile  intentions, 
and  so  enabling  me  to  bind  my  friends  and  supporters, 
to  whom  Rhodopis  is  precious,  more  firmly  to  my 
throne.” 

“And  is  it  thus  thou  speakest  of  these  strangers,  my 
father?  dost  thou  thus  forget  the  ancient  glory  of 
Egypt?  Despise  me,  if  thou  wilt;  I know  thou  lovest 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


IT3 

me  not;  but  say  not  that  to  be  great  we  need  the  help 
of  strangers!  Look  back  on  our  history!  Were  we 
not  grea  test  when  our  gates  were  closed  to  the  stranger, 
when  we  depended  on  ourselves  and  our  own  strength, 
and  lived  according  to  the  ancient  laws  of  our  ances- 
tors and  our  gods  ? Those  days  beheld  the  most  distant 
lands  subjugated  by  Rameses,143  and  heard  Egypt  cele- 

143.  Rameses  the  Great,  son  of  Sethos,  reigned  over  Egypt  1394- 
1328  B.  C.  He  was  called  Sesostris  by  the  Greeks  ; see  Lepsius  ( Chron . 
d.  Aegypter,  p.  538.)  on  the  manner  in  which  this  confusion  of  names 
arose.  Egypt  attained  the  zenith  of  her  power  under  this  king,  whose 
army,  according  to  Diodorus  (I.  53-58),  consisted  of  600,000  foot  and 
24,000  horsemen,  27,000  chariots  and  400  ships  of  war.  With  these 
hosts  he  subdued  many  of  the  Asiatic  and  African  nations,  carving  his 
name  and  likeness,  as  trophies  of  victory,  on  the  rocks  of  the  con- 
quered countries.  Herodotus  speaks  of  having  seen  two  of  these  in- 
scriptions himself  (II.  102-106.)  and  two  are  still  to  be  found  not  far 
from  Bairut,  the  ancient  Beoor?  or  Brjovro?*  Drawings  of  these  have 
been  given  by  Guys  and  Wyse,  and  are  also  to  be  found  in  the  Annalcs 
de  V institut  de  corresp.  Archeol.  Rome  1834.  It  is  probably  in  reference 
to  these  pictures  and  inscriptions  that  the  Egyptian  monuments  call 
him,  “ He  who  holds  the  world  firmly  by  means  of  the  monuments 
bearinghis  nzme,"  cherta-u.  em  menn-u,  herran-f.  His  conquests  brought 
vast  sums  of  tribute  into  Egypt.  Tacitus  annal.  II.  60.  and  these  en- 
abled him  to  erect  magnificent  buildings  in  the  whole  length  of  his 
land  from  Nubia  to  Tanis,  but  more  especially  in  Thebes,  the  city  in 
which  he  resided.  One  of  the  obelisks  erected  by  Rameses  at  Helio- 
polis is  now  standing  in  the  Place  de  la  Concorde  at  Paris , and  has  been 
lately  translated  by  F.  Chabas.  On  the  walls  of  the  yet  remaining 
palaces  and  temples,  built  under  this  mighty  king,  we  find,  even  to 
this  day,  thousands  of  pictures  representing  himself,  his  armed  hosts, 
the  many  nations  subdued  by  the  power  of  his  arms,  and  the  divinities 
to  whose  favor  he  believed  these  victories  were  owing.  Among  the 
latter  Ammon  and  Bast  seem  to  have  received  his  especial  veneration, 
and,  on  the  other  hand,  we  read  in  these  inscriptions  that  the  gods 
were  very  willing  to  grant  the  wishes  of  their  favorite.  A poetical 
description  of  the  wars  he  waged  with  the  Cheta  is  to  be  found  in  long 
lines  of  hieroglyphics  on  the  south  wall  of  the  hall  of  columns  of 
Rameses  II.  at  Karnak,  also  at  Luxor  and  in  theSallier  Papyrus,  and 
an  epic  poem  referring  to  his  mighty  deeds  in  no  less  than  six  different 
places.  This  has  been  treated  by  Vicomte  E.  de  Rougd.  The  very 
interesting  treaty  of  peace,  concluded  by  Rameses  with  the  Cheta  has 
been  preserved  to  us  and  translated  by  Chabas  in  the  appendix  to  his 
Analysis  of  the  Papyrus  Anastasis  /.  Voyage  d'un  Egyptien.  The  por- 
trait with  the  slightly  arched  nose,  representing  him  in  the  enthusiasm 
of  enterprise,  is  highly  characteristic.  The  existing  monuments  enable 
us  to  follow  his  entire  history,  and  to  become  acquainted  with  every 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


114 


brated  in  the  whole  world  as  its  first  and  greatest  nation. 
What  are  we  now?  The  king  himself  calls  beggars  and 
foreigners  the  supporters  of  his  throne,  and  devises  a 
petty  stratagem  to  secure  the  friendship  of  a power 
over  whom  we  were  victorious  before  the  Nile  was  in- 
fested by  these  strangers.144  Egypt  was  then  a mighty 
Queen  in  glorious  apparel ; she  is  now  a painted  woman 
decked  out  in  tinsel!” 

“Have  a care  what  thou  sayest!”  shouted  Amasis 
stamping  on  the  floor.  “ Egypt  was  never  so  great,  so 
flourishing  as  now!  Rameses  carried  our  arms  into 
distant  lands  and  earned  blood;  through  my  labors  the 
products  of  our  industry  have  been  carried  to  all  parts 
of  the  world  and  instead  of  blood,  have  brought  us 
treasure  and  blessing.  Rameses  caused  the  blood  and 
sweat  of  his  subjects  to  flow  in  streams  for  the  honor  of 
his  own  great  name;  under  my  rule  their  blood  flows 
rarely,  and  the  sweat  of  their  brow  only  in  works  of 
usefulness.  Every  citizen  can  now  end  his  days  in 
prosperity  and  comfort.  Ten  thousand  populous  cities 
rise  on  the  shores  of  the  Nile,145  not  a foot  of  the  soil 

member  of  his  family.  The  finest  statue  of  him  is  in  the  Egyptian 
museum  at  Turin.  Egyptian  art  reached  its  zenith  in  the  reign  of  his 
father  Seti. 

144.  Josephus  (following  Manetho)  relates  that  Rameses  also  con- 
quered the  Medes  ? This  would  not  be  so  improbable  if  we  may  con- 
sider Bachtan,  where  in  the  20th  dynasty  we  find  one  of  the  Pharaohs 
levying  tribute,  to  be  Ekbatana.  Bachtan  was  certainly  in  Asia.  There 
is,  however,  much  cause  to  doubt  this  etymology.  Brugsch  believes  it 
to  be  Bachi.  See  the  Bentrescht  Stela  in  the  library  at  Paris.  E.  de 
Rouge,  Etude  sur  une  stele  egyptienne  etc.  Journ.  Asiat.  1856 — 1858. 

145.  Herod  II.  177.  This  information  seems  to  be  exaggerated, 
as  according  to  Diodorus,  the  population  of  Egypt  at  the  time  of  the 
Ptolemies  did  not  exceed  7 millions.  Diod.  I.  31.  Josephus  makes  it 
7,500,000.  The  number  given  by  Theokritus  is  nothing  more  than  a 
mnemonic  play  on  the  number  3.  Lane,  in  his  account  of  the  man- 
ners and  customs  of  the  modern  Egyptians,  reckons  that  the  country 
could  supply  food  for  8 million  inhabitants.  Champollion  le  jeune 
believes  that  6 — 7 millions  may  be  accepted  as  the  correct  number.  In 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


”5 


lies  untilled,  every  child  enjoys  the  protection  of  law 
and  justice,  and  every  ill-doer  shuns  the  watchful  eye 
of  the  authorities. 

“ In  case  of  attack  from  without,  have  we  not,  as 
defenders  of  those  god-given  bulwarks,146  our  cataracts, 
our  sea  and  our  deserts,  the  finest  army  that  ever  bore 
arms?  Thirty  thousand  Hellenes  beside  our  entire 
Egyptian  military  caste?  such  is  the  present  condition 
of  Egypt!  Rameses  purchased  the  bright  tinsel  of 
empty  fame  with  the  blood  and  tears  of  his  people. 
To  me  they  are  indebted  for  the  pure  gold  of  a peace- 
ful welfare  as  citizens — to  me  and  to  my  predecessors, 
the  Saitic  kings!” 

“And  yet  I tell  thee,”  cried  the  prince,  “that  a worm 
is  gnawing  at  the  root  of  Egypt’s  greatness  and  her  life. 
This  strugglefor  riches  and  splendor  corrupts  the  hearts 
of  the  people,  foreign  luxury  has  given  a deadly  blow 
to  the  simple  manners  of  our  citizens,  and  many  an 
Egyptian  has  been  taught  by  the  Greeks  to  scoff  at  the 
gods  of  his  fathers.  Every  day  brings  news  of  bloody 
strife  between  the  Greek  mercenaries  and  our  native 
soldiery,  between  our  own  people  and  the  strangers. 
The  shepherd  and  his  flock  are  at  variance;  the  wheels 
of  the  state  machinery  are  grinding  one  another  and 
thus  the  state  itself,  into  total  ruin.  This  once,  father, 
though  never  again,  I must  speak  out  clearly  what  is 
weighing  on  my  heart.  While  engaged  in  contending 

1830  the  population  of  Egypt  amounted  to  2,500,000  souls  according 
to  Lane.  According  to  Stephan,  Das  heutige  Aegyfiten,  1872,  p.  58. 
Egypt  in  1866  had  4,848,529  inhabitants. 

146.  The  science  of  fortification  was  very  fairly  understood  by  the 
ancient  Egyptians.  Walled  and  battlemented  forts  are  to  be  seen  de- 
picted on  their  monuments.  We  have  already  endeavored  to  show 
(see  our  work  on  Egypt.  I.  78  and  following)  that,  on  the  northeast, 
Egypt  was  defended  from  Asiatic  invasion  by  a line  of  forts,  extending 
from  Pelusium  to  the  Red  Sea. 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


1 16 

with  the  priests,  thou  hast  seen  with  calmness  the  young 
might  of  Persia  roll  on  from  the  East,  consuming  the 
nations  on  its  way,  and,  like  a devouring  monster,  grow- 
ing more  and  more  formidable  from  every  fresh  prey. 
Thine  aid  was  not,  as  thou  hadst  intended,  given  to  the 
Lydians  and  Babylonians  against  the  enemy,  but  to  the 
Greeks  in  the  building  of  temples  to  their  false  gods. 
At  last  resistance  seemed  hopeless;  a whole  hemisphere 
with  its  rulers  lay  in  submission  at  the  feet  of  Persia; 
but  even  then  the  gods  willed  Egypt  a chance  of  de- 
liverance. Cambyses  desired  thy  daughter  in  marriage. 
Thou,  however,  too  weak  to  sacrifice  thine  own  flesh 
and  blood  for  the  good  of  all,  hast  substituted  another 
maiden,  not  thine  own  child,  as  an  offering  to  the  mighty 
monarch;  and  at  the  same  time,  in  thy  soft-heartedness, 
wilt  spare  the  life  of  a stranger  in  whose  hand  lie  the 
fortunes  of  this  realm,  and  who  will  assuredly  work  its 
ruin;  unless  indeed,  worn  out  by  internal  dissension,  it 
perish  even  sooner  from  its  own  weakness!” 

Thus  far  Amasis  had  listened  to  these  revilings  of 
all  he  held  dearest  in  silence,  though  pale,  and  trem- 
bling with  rage;  but  now  he  broke  forth  in  a voice,  the 
trumpet-like  sound  of  which  pealed  through  the  wide 
hall:  “Know’st  thou  not  then,  thou  boasting  and  re- 
vengeful son  of  evil,  thou  future  destroyer  of  this 
ancient  and  glorious  kingdom,  know’st  thou  not  whose 
life  must  be  the  sacrifice,  were  not  my  children,  and  the 
dynasty  which  I have  founded,  dearer  to  me  than  the 
welfare  of  the  whole  realm?  Thou,  Psamtik,  thou  art 
the  man,  branded  by  the  gods,  feared  by  men — the  man 
to  whose  heart  love  and  friendship  are  strangers,  whose 
face  is  never  seen  to  smile,  nor  his  soul  known  to  feel 
compassion!  It  is  not,  however,  through  thine  own  sin 


AN  EGYPTIAN  TRINCESS.  1 17 

that  thy  nature  is  thus  unblessed,  that  all  thine  under- 
takings end  unhappily.  Give  heed,  for  now  I am 
forced  to  relate  what  I had  hoped  long  to  keep  secret 
from  thine  ears.  After  dethroning  my  predecessor,  I 
forced  him  to  give  me  his  sister  Tentcheta  in  marriage. 
She  loved  me;  a year  after  marriage  there  was  promise 
of  a child.  During  the  night  preceding  thy  birth  I fell 
asleep  at  the  bedside  of  my  wife.  I dreamed  that  she 
was  lying  on  the  shores  of  the  Nile,  and  complained  to 
me  of  pain  in  the  breast.  Bending  down,  I beheld  a 
cypress-tree  springing  from  her  heart.  It  grew  larger 
and  larger,  black  and  spreading,  twined  its  roots  around 
thy  mother  and  strangled  her.  A cold  shiver  seized 
me,  and  I was  on  the  point  of  flying  from  the  spot, 
when  a fierce  hurricane  came  from  the  East,  struck  the 
tree  and  overthrew  it,  so  that  its  spreading  branches 
were  cast  into  the  Nile.  Then  the  waters  ceased  to 
flow;  they  congealed,  and,  in  place  of  the  river,  a gi- 
gantic mummy  lay  before  me.  The  towns  on  its  banks 
dwindled  into  huge  funereal  urns,  surrounding  the  vast 
corpse  of  the  Nile  as  in  a tomb.  At  this  I awoke  and 
caused  the  interpreters  of  dreams  to  be  summoned. 
None  could  explain  the  vision,  till  at  last  the  priests  of 
the  Libyan  Ammon  gave  me  the  following  interpreta- 
tion ‘Tentcheta  will  die  in  giving  birth  to  a son.  The 
cypress,  which  strangled  its  mother,  is  this  gloomy,  un- 
happy man.  In  his  days  a people  shall  come  from 
the  East  and  shall  make  of  the  Nile,  that  is  of  the 
Egyptians,  dead  bodies,  and  of  their  cities  ruinous 
heaps;  these  are  the  urns  for  the  dead,  which  thou 
sawest.”, 

Psamtik  listened  as  if  turned  into  stone;  his  father 
continued;  “Thy  mother  died  in  giving  birth  to  thee; 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


1 18 

fiery-red  hair,  the  mark  of  the  sons  of  Typhon,147  grew 
around  thy  brow;  thou  becam’st  a gloomy  man.  Mis- 
fortune pursued  thee  and  robbed  thee  of  a beloved  wife 
and  four  of  thy  children.  The  astrologers  computed 
that  even  as  I had  been  born  under  the  fortunate  sign 
of  Ammon,  so  thy  birth  had  been  watched  over  by  the 
rise  of  the  awful  planet  Seb.148  Thou  . . .”  But  here 

147.  Typhon,  in  Egyptian  Seth,  the  god  of  evil  and  misfortune, 
passed  through  a remarkable  transformation  in  the  religious  conscious- 
ness of  the  Egyptians.  In  the  earliest  ages  of  their  history  he  was  not 
regarded  as  a destructive  deity.  Mariette  proves  that  he  was  wor- 
shipped at  Memphis  from  the  5th  dynasty.  His  first  appearance  as  a 
deity  of  destruction  seems  to  have  been  in  the  time  of  the  Hyksos,  who 
worshipped  him  exclusively.  Before  this  the  principle  of  evil  had  been 
personified  by  the  serpent  Appe,  and  Seth  had  been  worshipped  as 
the  god  of  war  and  of  foreign  countries.  If  their  foes  were  worsted  in 
battle  the  Egyptians  glorified  this  deity,  but  despised  and  maltreated 
him  if  the  contrary  were  the  case.  Rameses  took  pleasure  in  calling 
himself  a worshipper  of  Seth;  but  succeeding  monarchs  erased  his 
name  wherever  they  found  it,  and  at  last  the  god  was  universally  de- 
tested as  the  principle  of  destruction.  According  to  Plutarch  he  had 
dominion  over  all  the  passionate,  ill-regulated,  unsteadfast,  false  and 
foolish  feelings  in  the  souls  of  men.  In  one  Papyrus  he  is  called  “the 
omnipotent  destroyer  and  devastator.”  Lepsius,  erster  Gotterkreis  p. 
53.  The  destroying  forces  of  nature  were  reflected  in  his  being.  All 
noxious  plants  and  destructive  animals  were  his  property,  and  the 
capricious  and  unfruitful  sea  formed  a part  of  his  dominions.  His 
favorite  animals  were  the  stubborn  ass,  the  disgusting  hippopotamus, 
the  voracious  crocodile  and  the  wild  boar.  Red  was  his  distinctive 
color,  in  consequence  of  which  people  with  red  hair  were  called  Ty- 
phonian,  and  are  said  to  have  been  offered  in  sacrifice  to  this  deity. 
Diod.  I.  88.  Plutarch  gives  the  same  account.  In  the  Papyrus  Ebers, 
all  injurious  and  evil  things  are  called  “red.”  Papyrus  Ebers,  line 20. 
But  these  human  sacrifices  had  already  ceased  to  be  practised  at  a very 
early  period,  though  red-haired  Egyptians  continued  to  be  held  in 
contempt,  and  were  often  pelted  with  mud,  much  later.  The  pictures 
of  the  god  represent  him  as  deformed,  having  a back  covered  with 
bristles  and  the  head  of  a crocodile,  an  ass,  or  a hippopotamus.  In 
the  myth  of  Isis  and  Osiris  we  find  Seth-Typhon  again. 

148.  The  Egyptian  astrologers  had  a world-wide  renown.  Hero- 
dotus (II.  82.)  says,  that  they  were  the  inventors  of  astrology  and 
Aristoteles  (de  coelo  II.  12.),  that  they  Were  the  first  astronomers.  Each 
hour,  with  them,  had  its  respective  planets  boding  good  fortune  or  the 
reverse ; horoscopes  drawn  from  the  position  of  the  stars  determined 
these  predictions.  Ammon  (Jupiter)  was  invariably  a fortunate  star, 
Seb  (Saturn)  unpropitious,  Thoth  (Mercury)  fluctuating.  It  was  also 
believed  that  even  a single  limb  could  be  affected  by  certain  stars. 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS.  119 

Amasis  broke  off,  for  Psamtik,  in  the  anguish  produced 
by  these  fearful  disclosures  had  given  way,  and  with 
sobs  and  groans,  cried: 

“ Cease,  cruel  father!  spare  me  at  least  the  bitter 
words,  that  I am  the  only  son  in  Egypt  who  is  hated  by 
his  father  without  cause !” 

Amasis  looked  down  on  the  wretched  man  who  had 
sunk  to  the  earth  before  him,  his  face  hidden  in  the 
folds  of  his  robe,  and  the  father’s  wrath  was  changed  to 
compassion.  He  thought  of  Psamtik’s  mother,  dead 
forty  years  before,  and  felt  he  had  been  cruel  in  inflict- 
ing this  poisonous  wound  on  her  son’s  soul.  It  was 
the  first  time  for  years,  that  he  had  been  able  to  feel 
towards  this  cold  strange  man,  as  a father  and  a com- 
forter. For  the  first  time  he  saw  tears  in  the  cold  eyes 
of  his  son,  and  could  feel  the  joy  of  wiping  them  away. 
He  seized  the  opportunity  at  once,  and  bending  down 
over  the  groaning  form,  kissed  his  forehead,  raised  him 
from  the  ground  and  said  gently: 

“ Forgive  my  anger,  my  son!  the  words  that  have 
grieved  thee  came  not  from  my  heart,  but  were  spoken 
in  the  haste  of  wrath.  Many  years  hast  thou  angered 
me  by  thy  coldness,  hardness  and  obstinacy;  to-day 
thou  hast  wounded  me  again  in  my  most  sacred  feel- 
ings; this  hurried  me  into  an  excess  of  wrath.  But 
now  all  is  right  between  us.  Our  natures  are  so  diverse 
that  our  innermost  feelings  will  never  be  one,  but  at 
least  we  can  act  in  concert  for  the  future,  and  show  for- 
bearance one  towards  the  other.” 

Champollion  lettres p.  239.  Firmicus  Maternus  IV.  16.  even  mentions 
the  names  of  two  celebrated  Egyptian  astrologers,  Petosiris  and 
Nechepso.  See  also  Diodorus  I.  50.  81.  II.  92.  The  monuments 
abound  in  astronomical  representations,  and  the  calendars  of  their 
festivals  which  have  come  down  to  us,  confirm  the  reports  of  classical 
writers  as  to  the  progress  of  astronomv  in  Egypt. 


120 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


In  silence  Psamtik  bowed  down  and  kissed  his 
father’s  robe  “Not  so,”  exclaimed  the  latter;  “rather 
let  my  lips  receive  thy  kiss,  as  is  meet  and  fitting 
between  father  and  son!  Thou  needest  not  to  think 
again  of  the  evil  dream  I have  related.  Dreams  are 
phantoms,  and  even  if  sent  by  the  gods,  the  interpreters 
thereof  are  human  and  erring.  Thy  hand  trembles  still, 
thy  cheeks  are  white  as  thy  robe.  I was  hard  towards 
thee,  harder  than  a father.  ...” 

“Harder  than  a stranger  to  strangers,”  interrupted 
his  son.  “Thou  hast  crushed  and  broken  me,  and  if 
till  now  my  face  has  seldom  worn  a smile,  from  this  day 
forward  it  can  be  naught  but  a mirror  of  my  inward 
misery.” 

“Not  so,”  said  Amasis,  laying  his  hand  on  his  son’s 
shoulder.  “ If  I wound,  I can  also  heal.  Tell  me  the 
dearest  wish  of  thy  heart,  it  shall  be  granted  thee !” 

Psamtik’s  eyes  flashed,  his  sallow  cheeks  glowed  for 
a moment,  and  he  answered  without  consideration, 
though  in  a voice  still  trembling  from  the  shock  he  had 
just  received:  “Deliver  Phanes,  my  enemy,  into  my 
power!  ” 

The  king  remained  a few  moments  in  deep  thought, 
then  answered:  “I  knew  what  thou  wouldst  ask,  and 
will  fulfil  thy  desire:  but  I would  rather  thou  hadst 
asked  the  half  of  my  treasures.  A thousand  voices 
within  warn  me  that  I am  about  to  do  an  unworthy 
deed  and  a ruinous — ruinous  for  myself,  for  thee,  the 
kingdom  and  our  house.  Reflect  before  acting,  and 
remember,  whatever  thou  mayst  meditate  against 
Phanes,  not  a hair  of  Rhodopis’  head  shall  be  touched. 
Also,  that  the  persecution  of  my  poor  friend  is  to  re- 
main a secret  from  the  Greeks.  Where  shall  I find  his 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


I 2 1 


equal  as  a commander,  an  adviser  and  a companion  ? 
He  is  not  yet  in  thy  power,  however,  and  I advise  thee 
to  remember,  that  though  thou  mayst  be  clever  for  an 
Egyptian,  Phanes  is  a clever  Greek.  I will  remind 
thee  too  of  thy  solemn  oath  to  renounce  the  grandchild 
of  Rhodopis.  Methinks  vengeance  is  dearer  to  thee 
than  love,  and  the  amends  I offer  will  therefore  be  ac- 
ceptable! As  to  Egypt,  I repeat  once  again,  she  was 
never  more  flourishing  than  now;  a fact  which  none 
dream  of  disputing,  except  the  priests,  and  those  who 
retail  their  foolish  words.  And  now  give  ear,  if  thou 
wouldst  know  the  origin  of  Nitetis.  Self-interest  will 
enjoin  secrecy.” 

Psamtik  listened  eagerly  to  his  father’s  communica- 
tion, indicating  his  gratitude  at  the  conclusion  by  a 
warm  pressure  of  the  hand. 

“Now  farewell,”  said  Amasis.  “Forget  not  my 
words,  and  above  all  shed  no  blood!  I will  know 
nothing  of  what  happens  to  Phanes,  for  I hate  cruelty 
and  would  not  be  forced  to  stand  in  horror  of  my  own 
son.  But  thou,  thou  rejoicest!  My  poor  Athenian, 
better  were  it  for  thee,  hadst  thou  never  entered 
Egypt!” 

Long  after  Psamtik  had  left,  his  father  continued 
to  pace  the  hall  in  deep  thought.  He  was  sorry  he 
had  yielded;  it  already  seemed  as  if  he  saw  the  bleed- 
ing Phanes  lying  massacred  by  the  side  of  the  de- 
throned Hophra.  “It  is  true,  he  could  have  worked 
our  ruin,”  was  the  plea  he  offered  to  the  accuser  within 
his  own  breast,  and  with  these  words,  he  raised  his 
head,  called  his  servants  and  left  the  apartment  with  a 
smiling  countenance. 

Had  this  sanguine  man,  this  favorite  of  fortune,  thus 

io 


122 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


speedily  quieted  the  warning  voice  within,  or  was  he 
strong  enough  to  cloak  his  torture  with  a smile  ? 


CHAPTER  VII. 

Psamtik  went  at  once  from  his  father’s  apartments 
to  the  temple  of  the  goddess  Neith.  At  the  entrance 
he  asked  for  the  high-priest  and  was  begged  by  one 
of  the  inferior  priests  to  wait,  as  the  great  Neithotep 
was  at  that  moment  praying  in  the  holiest  sanctuary149 
of  the  exalted  Queen  of  Heaven. 

After  a short  time  a young  priest  appeared  with  the 
intelligence  that  his  superior  awaited  the  Prince’s  visit. 

Psamtik  had  seated  himself  under  the  shadow  of 
the  sacred  grove  of  silver  poplars  bordering  the  shores 
of  the  consecrated  lake,150  holy  to  the  great  Neith.  He 
rose  immediately,  crossed  the  temple-court,  paved  with 

149.  The  temples  of  Egypt  were  so  constructed  as  to  intensify 
the  devotion  of  the  worshipper  by  conducting  him  onward  through  a 
series  of  halls  or  chambers  gradually  diminishing  in  size.  “The  way 
through  these  temples  is  clearly  indicated,  no  digression  is  allowed,  no 
error  possible.  We  wander  on  through  the  huge  and  massive  gates 
of  entrance,  between  the. ranks  of  sacred  animals.  The  worshipper 
is  received  into  an  ample  court,  but  by  degrees  the  walls  on  either  side 
approach  one  another,  the  halls  become  less  lofty,  all  is  gradually  tend- 
ing towards  one  point.  And  thus  we  wander  on,  -the  sights  and  sounds 
of  God’s  world  without  attract  us  no  longer,  we  see  nothing  but  the 
sacred  representations  which  encompass  us  so  closely,  feel  only  the 
solemnity  of  the  temple  in  which  we  stand.  And  the  consecrated  walls 
embrace  us  ever  more  and  more  closely,  until  at  last  we  reach  the 
lonely,  resonant  chamber  occupied  by  the  divinity  himself,  and  en- 
tered by  no  human  being  save  his  priest.”  Schnaase,  Kunstgeschichte 
E 394- 

150.  This  lake  exists  still,  near  the  ruins  of  Sais.  Herod.  II.  170. 
Wilkinson  IV.  192.  II.  509.  Map  in  the  Description  de  V Egypte.  Lep- 
sius,  l^erJzmdler.  Abth.  I.  PI.  55  and  56.  Lakes,  sacred  to  various 
divinities,  are  found  in  most  temples.  Drawing  of  ruins  by  Ebers. 
Aegypten  in  Bild  mid  VVott.  I.  p.  79. 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


123 


stone  and  asphalte,  on  which  the  sun’s  rays  were  dart- 
ing like  fiery  arrows,  and  turned  into  one  of  the  long 
avenues  of  Sphinxes  which  led  to  the  isolated  Pylons* 
before  the  gigantic  temple  of  the  goddess.  He  then 
passed  through  the  principal  gate,  ornamented,  as  were 
all  Egyptian  temple-entrances,  with  the  winged  sun’s 
disc.I5°"a  Above  its  widely-opened  folding  doors  arose 
on  either  side,  tower-like  buildings,  slender  obelisks  and 
waving  flags.  The  front  of  the  temple,  rising  from  the 
earth  in  the  form  of  an  obtuse  angle,  had  somewhat  the 
appearance  of  a fortress,  and  was  covered  with  colored 
pictures  and  inscriptions.  Through  the  porch  Psamtik 
passed  on  into  a lofty  entrance-chamber,  and  from 
thence  into  the  great  hall  itself,  the  ceiling  of  which  was 
strewn  with  thousands  of  golden  stars,  and  supported 
by  four  rows  of  lofty  pillars.  Their  capitals  were 
carved  in  imitation  of  the  lotus-flower,  and  these,  the 
shafts  of  the  columns,  the  walls  of  this  huge  hall,  and 
indeed  every  niche  and  corner  that  met  the  eye  were 
covered  with  brilliant  colors  and  hieroglyphics.  The 
columns  rose  to  a gigantic  height,  the  eye  seemed  to 
wander  through  immeasurable  space,  and  the  air 
breathed  by  the  worshippers  was  heavy  with  the  fra- 
grance of  Kyphi  and  incense,  and  the  odors  which  arose 

150a.  Until  very  recently,  the  monuments  have  afforded  no  full 
explanation  of  the  meaning  of  the  winged  disk  of  the  sun.  From  the 
text  of  Edsu,  published  by  Naville  and  translated  by  Brugsch  in  his 
treatise  on  “the  winged  disk  of  the  sun,”  we  learn  that  Hor  Hut  (the 
Horus  of  Edsu)  under  the  form  of  a winged  disk  of  the  sun,  overthrew 
the  spirit  of  evil  and  his  allies,  therefore  in  memory  of  his  victory,  the 
winged  disk  with  the  urseus  serpent  was  placed  above  all  the  temple- 
gates  and  sanctuaries  in  Egypt.  Thus  this  symbol  reminded  the 
worshipper  of  the  final  triumph  of  good  over  evil,  light  over  darkness, 
fertility  over  barrenness,  life  over  death. 

* The  isolated  gate-ways  with  slanting  piers  or  side-walls,  which 
led  to  the  Egyptian  temples,  and  which  perhaps  obtained  for  Homer’s 
Thebes  the  name,  “ City  of  a hundred  gates.” 


124 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


from  the  laboratory  attached  to  the  temple.  Strains  of 
soft  music,  proceeding  from  invisible  hands,  flowed  on 
unceasingly,  only  occasionally  interrupted  by  the  deep 
lowing  of  the  sacred  cows  of  Isis,  or  the  shrill  call  of 
the  sparrow-hawk  of  Horus,  whose  habitations  were  in 
one  of  the  adjoining  halls.  No  sooner  did  the  pro- 
longed low  of  a cow  break  like  distant  thunder  on  the 
ear,  or  the  sharp  cry  of  the  sparrow-hawk  shoot  like  a 
flash  of  lightning  through  the  nerves  of  the  worship- 
pers, than  each  crouching  form  bent  lower  still,  and 
touched  the  pavement  with  his  forehead.  On  a portion 
of  this  pavement,  raised  above  the  rest,  stood  the  priests, 
some  wearing  ostrich-feathers  on  their  bald  and  shining 
heads;  others  panther-skins  over  their  white-robed 
shoulders.  Muttering  and  singing,  bowing  low  and 
rising  again,  they  swung  the  censers  and  poured  liba- 
tions of  pure  water  to  the  gods  out  of  golden  vessels. 
In  this  immense  temple  man  seemed  a dwarf  in  his 
own  eyes.  All  his  senses  even  to  the  organs  of  respi- 
ration, were  occupied  by  objects  far  removed  from 
daily  life,  objects  that  thrilled  and  almost  oppressed 
him.  Snatched  from  all  that  was  familiar  in  his  daily 
existence,  he  seemed  to  grow  dizzy  and  seek  support 
beyond  himself  To  this  the  voice  of  the  priests  di- 
rected him  and  the  cries  of  the  sacred  animals  were 
believed  to  prove  a divinity  at  hand. 

Psamtik  assumed  the  posture  of  a worshipper  on 
the  low,  gilded  and  cushioned  couch  set  apart  for  him, 
but  was  unable  to  pay  any  real  devotion,  and  passed 
on  to  the  adjoining  apartment  before  mentioned,  where 
the  sacred  cows  of  Isis-Neith  and  the  sparrow-hawk  of 
Horus  were  kept.  These  creatures  were  concealed  from 
the  gaze  of  the  worshippers  by  a curtain  of  rich  fabric 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


I25 


embroidered  with  gold;  the  people  were  only  allowed 
an  occasional  and  distant  glimpse  of  the  adorable  ani- 
mals. When  Psamtik  passed  they  were  just  being  fed; 
cakes  soaked  in  milk,  salt  and  clover-blossoms  were 
placed  in  golden  cribs  for  the  cows,  and  small  birds  of 
many-colored  plumage  in  the  beautifully-wrought  and 
ornamented  cage  of  the  sparrow-hawk.  But,  in  his 
present  mood,  the  heir  to  the  throne  of  Egypt  had  no 
eye  for  these  rare  sights;  but  ascended  at  once,  by 
means  of  a hidden  staircase,  to  the  chambers  lying  near 
the  observatory,  where  the  high-priest  was  accustomed 
to  repose  after  the  temple-service. 

Neithotep,  a man  of  seventy  years,  was  seated  in  a 
splendid  apartment.  Rich  Babylonian  carpets  covered 
the  floor  and  his  chair  was  of  gold,  cushioned  with 
purple.  A tastefully-carved  footstool  supported  his  feet, 
his  hands  held  a roll  covered  with  hieroglyphics,  and 
a boy  stood  behind  him  with  a fan  of  ostrich-feathers 
to  keep  away  the  insects. 

The  face  of  the  old  man  was  deeply  lined  now,  but 
it  might  once  have  been  handsome,  and  in  the  large 
blue  eyes  there  still  lay  evidence  of  a quick  intellect 
and  a dignified  self-respect. 

His  artificial  curls  had  been  laid  aside,  and  the  bald, 
smooth  head  formed  a strange  contrast  to  the  furrowed 
countenance,  giving  an  appearance  of  unusual  height 
to  the  forehead,  generally  so  very  low  among  the  Egyp- 
tians. The  brightly-colored  walls  of  the  room,  on  which 
numerous  sentences  in  hieroglyphic  characters  were 
painted,  the  different  statues  of  the  goddess  painted 
likewise  in  gay  colors,  and  the  snow-white  garments  of 
the  aged  priest,  were  calculated  to  fill  a stranger  not  only 
with  wonder,  but  with  a species  of  awe. 


126 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


The  old  man  received  the  prince  with  much  affec- 
tion, and  asked: 

“What  brings  my  illustrious  son  to  the  poor  servant 
of  the  Deity  ?” 

“I  have  much  to  report  to  thee,  my  father;”  an- 
swered Psamtik  with  a triumphant  smile,  “for  I come 
in  this  moment  from  Amasis.” 

“Then  he  has  at  length  granted  thee  an  audience?” 
“At  length!” 

“Thy  countenance  tells  me  that  thou  hast  been 
favorably  received  by  our  lord,  thy  father.” 

“After  having  first  experienced  his  wrath.  For, 
when  I laid  before  him  the  petition  with  which  thou 
hadst  entrusted  me,  he  was  exceeding  wroth  and  nearl/ 
crushed  me  by  his  awful  words.” 

“Thou  hadst  surely  grieved  him  by  thy  language. 
Didst  thou  approach  him  as  I advised  thee,  with  lowli- 
ness, as  a son  humbly  beseeching  his  father?” 

“No,  my  father,  I was  irritated  and  indignant.” 
“Then  was  Amasis  right  to  be  wrathful,  for  never 
should  a son  meet  his  father  in  anger;  still  less  when 
he  hath  a request  to  bring  before  him.  Thou  know’st 
the  promise,  ‘The  days  of  him  that  honoreth  his  father 
shall  be  many.,I5°'b  In  this  one  thing,  my  scholar,  thou 
errest  always;  to  gain  thine  ends  thou  usest  violence 
and  roughness,  where  good  and  gentle  words  would 
more  surely  prevail.  A kind  word  hath  far  more  power 
than  an  angry  one,  and  much  may  depend  on  the  way 
in  which  a man  ordereth  his  speech.  Hearken  to  that 
which  I will  now  relate.  In  former  years  there  was  a 
king  in  Egypt  named  Snefru,  who  ruled  in  Memphis. 

150-b.  This  Egyptian  command  bears  a remarkable  resemblance 
to  the  fifth  in  the  Hebrew  decalogue,  both  having  a promise  annexed. 
It  occurs  in  the  Prisse  Papyrus,  the  most  ancient  sacred  writing  extant. 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


127 


And  it  came  to  pass  that  he  dreamed,  and  in  his  dream 
his  teeth  fell  out  of  his  mouth.  And  he  sent  for  the 
soothsayers  and  told  them  the  dream.  The  first  inter- 
preter answered:  ‘Woe  unto  thee,  O king,  all  thy  kins- 
men shall  die  before  thee!’  Then  was  Snefru  wroth, 
caused  this  messenger  of  evil  to  be  scourged,  and  sent 
fora  second  interpreter.  He  answered:  ‘O  king,  live 
for  ever,  thy  life  shall  be  longer  than  the  life  of  thy 
kinsmen  and  the  men  of  thy  house!’  Then  the  king 
smiled  and  gave  presents  unto  this  interpreter,  for 
though  the  interpretations  were  one,  yet  he  had  under- 
stood to  clothe  his  message  in  a web  of  fair  and  pleas- 
ant words.  Apprehendest  thou?  then  hearken  to  my 
voice,  and  refrain  from  harsh  words,  remembering  that 
to  the  ear  of  a ruler  the  manner  of  a man’s  speech  is 
weightier  than  its  matter.” 

“Oh  my  father,  how  often,  hast  thou  thus  admon- 
ished me!  how  often  have  I been  convinced  of  the  evil 
consequences  of  my  rough  words  and  angry  gestures! 
but  I cannot  change  my  nature,  I cannot  . . .” 

“Say  rather:  I will  not;  for  he  that  is  indeed  a man, 
dare  never  again  commit  those  sins  of  which  he  has 
once  repented.  But  I have  admonished  sufficiently. 
Tell  me  now  how  thou  didst  calm  the  wrath  of  Amasis.” 

“Thou  knowest  my  father.  When  he  saw  that  he 
had  wounded  me  in  the  depths  of  my  soul  by  his 
awful  words,  he  repented  him  of  his  anger.  He  felt  he 
had  been  too  hard,  and  desired  to  make  amends  at  any 
price.” 

“He  hath  a kindly  heart,  but  his  mind  is  blinded, 
and  his  senses  taken  captive,”  cried  the  priest.  “What 
might  not  Amasis  do  for  Egypt,  would  he  but  hearken 
to  our  counsel,  and  to  the  commandments  of  the  gods!” 

A n Egyptian  Princess.  I. 


128 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


“But  hear  me,  my  father!  in  his  emotion  he  granted 
me  the  life  of  Phanes ! ” 

“Thine  eyes  flash,  Psamtik!  that  pleaseth  me  not. 
The  Athenian  must  die,  for  he  has  offended  the  gods; 
but  though  he  that  condemns  must  let  justice  have  her 
way,  he  should  have  no  pleasure  in  the  death  of  the 
condemned;  rather  should  he  mourn.  Now  speak; 
didst  thou  obtain  aught  further?” 

“The  king  declared  unto  me  to  what  house  Nitetis 
belongs.” 

“ And  further  naught  ? ” 

“ No,  my  father;  but  art  thou  not  eager  to  learn  . . . ? ” 
“ Curiosity  is  a woman’s  vice;  moreover,  I have  long 
known  all  that  thou  canst  tell  me.” 

“ But  didst  thou  not  charge  me  but  yesterday  to  ask 
my  father  this  question  ? ” 

“ I did  do  so  to  prove  thee,  and  know  whether  thou 
wert  resigned  to  the  Divine  will,  and  wert  walking  in 
those  ways  wherein  alone  thou  canst  become  worthy  of 
initiation  into  the  highest  grade  of  knowledge.  Thou 
hast  told  us  faithfully  all  that  thou  hast  heard,  and 
thereby  proved  that  thou  canst  obey — the  first  virtue  of  a 
priest.” 

“ Thou  knewest  then  the  father  of  Nitetis  ?” 

“ I myself  pronounced  the  prayer  over  king  Hoph- 
ra’s  tomb.” 

“ But  who  imparted  the  secret  to  thee  ?” 

“ The  eternal  stars,  my  son,  and  my  skill  in  reading 
them.” 

“ And  do  these  stars  never  deceive  ?” 

“ Never  him  that  truly  understands  them.” 

Psamtik  turned  pale.  His  father’s  dream  and  his 
own  fearful  horoscope  passed  like  awful  visions  through 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


129 


his  mind.  The  priest  detected  at  once  the  change  in 
his  features  and  said  gently : “ Thou  deem’st  thyself 
a lost  man  because  the  heavens  prognosticated  evil  at 
thy  birth;  but  take  comfort,  Psamtik ; I observed  another 
sign  in  the  heavens  at  that  moment,  which  escaped  the 
notice  of  the  astrologers.  Thy  horoscope  was  a threat- 
ening, a very  threatening  one,  but  its  omens  may  be 
averted,  they  may  . . 

“ O tell  me,  father,  tell  me  how ! ” 

“ They  must  turn  to  good,  if  thou,  forgetful  of  all 
else,  canst  live  alone  to  the  gods,  paying  a ready  obedi- 
ence to  the  Divine  voice  audible  to  us  their  priests  alone 
in  the  innermost  and  holiest  sanctuary.” 

“ Father,  I am  ready  to  obey  thy  slightest  word.” 
•‘The  great  goddess  Neith,  who  rules  in  Sais,  grant 
this,  my  son ! ” answered  the  priest  solemnly.  “ But 
now  leave  me  alone,”  he  continued  kindly,  “ lengthened 
devotions  and  the  weight  of  years  bring  weariness. 
If  possible,  delay  the  death  of  Phanes,  I wish  to  speak 
with  him  before  he  dies.  Yet  one  more  word.  A 
troop  of  Ethiopians  arrived  yesterday.  These  men 
cannot  speak  a word  of  Greek,  and  under  a faithful 
leader,  acquainted  with  the  Athenians  and  the  locality, 
they  would  be  the  best  agents  for  getting  rid  of  the 
doomed  man,  as  their  ignorance  of  the  language  and 
the  circumstances  render  treachery  or  gossip  impossible. 
Before  starting  for  Naukratis,  they  must  know  nothing 
of  the  design  of  their  journey;  the  deed  once  accom- 
plished, we  can  send  them  back  to  Kush.*  Remember, 
a secret  can  never  be  too  carefully  kept ! Farewell.” 
Psamtik  had  only  left  the  room  a few  moments,  when 
a young  priest  entered,  one  of  the  king’s  attendants. 

* The  Egyptian  name  for  Ethiopia. 


130 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


“ Have  I listened  well,  father  ? ” he  enquired  of  the 
old  man. 

“ Perfectly,  my  son.  Nothing  of  that  which  passed 
between  Amasis  and  Psamtik  has  escaped  thine  ears. 
May  Isis151  preserve  them  long  to  thee ! ” 

“ Ah,  father,  a deaf  man  could  have  heard  every 
word  in  the  ante-chamber  to-day,  for  Amasis  bellowed 
like  an  ox.” 

“ The  great  Neith  has  smitten  him  with  the  lack  of 
prudence,  yet  I command  thee  to  speak  of  the  Pharaoh 
with  more  reverence.  But  now  return,  keep  thine  eyes 
open  and  inform  me  at  once  if  Amasis,  as  is  possible, 
should  attempt  to  thwart  the  conspiracy  against  Phanes. 
Thou  wilt  certainly  find  me  here.  Charge  the  atten- 
dants to  admit  no  one,  and  to  say  I am  at  my  devotions 
in  the  Holy  of  holies.  May  the  ineffable  One  protect 
thy  footsteps!” 


While  Psamtik  was  making  every  preparation  for 
the  capture  of  Phanes,  Croesus,  accompanied  by  his 
followers,  had  embarked  on  board  a royal  bark,  and 
was  on  his  way  down  the  Nile  to  spend  the  evening 
with  Rhodopis. 

His  son  Gyges  and  the  three  young  Persians  re- 
mained in  Sais,  passing  the  time  in  a manner  most 
agreeable  to  them. 

Amasis  loaded  them  with  civilities,  allowed  them, 
according  to  Egyptian  custom,  the  society  of  his  queen 
and  of  the  twin-sisters,  as  they  were  called ; taught 

151.  Isis,  the  wife  or  sister  of  Osiris,  is  the  phenomena  of  nature, 
by  means  of  which  the  god  is  able  to  reveal  himself  to  human  contem- 
plation. For  more  details  regarding  this  myth,  see  Vol.  II.  p.  301. 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


Gygcs  the  game  of  draughts/52  and  looking  on  while 
the  strong,  dexterous,  young  heroes  joined  his  daughters 
in  the  game  of  throwing  balls  and  hoops,  so  popular 
among  Egyptian  maidens/53  enlivened  their  amusements 
with  an  inexhaustible  flow  of  wit  and  humor. 

“ Really ,”  said  Bartja,  as  he  watched  Nitetis  catch- 
ing the  slight  hoop,  ornamented  with  gay  ribbons,  for  the 
hundredth  time  on  her  slender  ivory  rod,  “ really  we 
must  introduce  this  game  at  home.  We  Persians  are  so 
different  from  you  Egyptians.  Everything  new  has  a 
special  charm  for  us,  while  to  you  it  is  just  as  hateful. 
I shall  describe  the  game  to  our  mother  Kassandane, 
and  she  will  be  delighted  to  allow  my  brother’s  wives 
this  new  amusement.” 

“ Yes,  do,  do!”  exclaimed  the  fair  Tachot  blushing 
deeply.  “ Then  Nitetis  can  play  too,  and  fancy  herself 
back  again  at  home  and  among  those  she  loves ; and 
Bartja,”  she  added  in  a low  voice,.  “ whenever  you 
watch  the  hoops  flying,  you  too  must  remember  this 
hour.” 

“ I shall  never  forget  it,”  answered  he  with  a smile, 
and  then,  turning  to  his  future  sister-in-law,  he  called 
out  cheerfully,  “ Be  of  good  courage,  Nitetis,  you  will 
be  happier  than  you  fancy  with  us.  We  Asiatics  know 

152.  The  Pharaohs  themselves,  as  well  as  their  subjects,  wefe  in 
the  habit  of  playing  at  draughts  and  other  similar  games.  Rosellini 
gives  us  Rameses  playing  with  his  daughter;  see  also  two  Egyptians 
playing  together,  Wilkinson  II.  419.  v.  Minutoli,  Gesellschaftliche 
Spiele  bei  den  alten  Aegyptern.  Leipziger  Illustrirte  Zeitung.  An  es- 
pecially beautiful  draught-board  exists  in  the  Egyptian  collection  at 
the  Louvre  Museum.  The  Egyptians  hoped  to  be  permitted  to  enjoy 
these  pleasures  even  in  the  other  world.  Birch,  rev.  archeol.  N.  S. 
XII.  p.  56  and  following. 

153.  v.  Minutoli,  Gesellschaftliche  Spiele.  Wilkinson  II.  429. 
Rosellini,  Mon.  civ.  PI.  100  and  101.  Balls  that  have  been  found  in 
the  tombs  are  still  to  be  seen ; some,  for  instance,  in  the  Museum  at 
Leyden. 


i32 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


how  to  honor  beauty;  and  prove  it  by  taking  many 
wives.” 

Nitetis  sighed,  and  the  queen  Ladice  exclaimed: 
“ On  the  contrary,  that  very  fact  proves  that  you  under- 
stand but  poorly  how  to  appreciate  woman’s  nature! 
You  can  have  no  idea,  Bartja,  what  a woman  feels  on 
finding  that  her  husband — the  man  who  to  her  is  more 
than  life  itself,  and  to  whom  she  would  gladly  and  with- 
out reserve  give  up  all  that  she  treasures  as  most  sacred 
— looks  down  on  her  with  the  same  kind  of  admiration 
that  he  bestows  on  a pretty  toy,  a noble  steed,  or  a well- 
wrought  wine-bowl.  But  it  is  yet  a thousand-fold  more 
painful  to  feel  that  the  love  which  every  woman  has  a 
right  to  possess  for  herself  alone,  must  be  shared  with  a 
hundred  others ! ” 

“ There  speaks  the  jealous  wife !”  exclaimed  Amasis. 
“ Would  you  not  fancy  that  I had  often  given  her  occa- 
sion to  doubt  my  faithfulness?” 

“ No,  no,  my  husband,”  answered  Ladice,  “in  this 
point  the  Egyptian  men  surpass  other  nations,  that  they 
remain  content  with  that  which  they  have  once  loved; 
indeed  I venture  to  assert  that  an  Egyptian  wife  is  the  hap- 
piest ofwomen.154  Even  the  Greeks,  who  in  so  many  things 

154.  According  to  Diodorus  (I.  27)  the  queen  of  Egypt  held  a 
higher  position  than  the  king  himself.  The  monuments  and  lists  of 
names  certainly  prove  that  women  could  rule  with  sovereign  power. 
The  husband  of  the  heiress  to  the  throne  became  king.  They  had 
their  own  revenues  (Diodorus  I.  52)  and  when  a princess,  after  death, 
was  admitted  among  the  goddesses,  she  received  her  own  priestesses. 
(Edict  of  Canopus.)  During  the  reigns  of  the  Ptolemies  many  coins 
were  stamped  with  the  queen’s  image  and  cities  were  named  for  them. 
We  notice  also  that  sons,  in  speaking  of  their  descent,  more  frequently 
reckon  it  from  the  mother’s  than  the  father’s  side,  that  a married 
woman  is  constantly  alluded  to  as  the  “mistress”  or  “lady”  of  the 
house,  that  according  to  many  a Greek  Papyrus  they  had  entire  dis- 
posal of  all  their  property,  no  matter  in  what  it  consisted,  in  short  that 
the  weaker  sex  seems  to  have  enjoyed  equal  influence  with  the  stronger. 
We  learn  too  that  pretenders  to  the  crown  were  often  anxious  to  se- 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


*33 


may  serve  as  patterns  to  us,  do  not  know  how  to  appreciate 
woman  rightly.  Most  of  the  young  Greek  girls  pass  their 
sad  childhood  in  close  rooms,  kept  to  the  wheel  and  the 
loom  by  their  mothers  and  those  who  have  charge  of 
them,  and  when  marriageable,  are  transferred  to  the 
quiet  house  of  a husband  they  do  not  know,  and  whose 
work  in  life  and  in  the  state  allows  him  but  seldom  to 
visit  his  wife’s  apartments.  Only  when  the  most  inti- 
mate friends  and  nearest  relations  are  with  her  husband, 
does  she  venture  to  appear  in  their  midst,  and  then 
shyly  and  timidly,  hoping  to  hear  a little  of  what  is 
going  on  in  the  great  world  outside.  Ah,  indeed  ! we 
women  thirst  for  knowledge  too,  and  there  are  certain 
branches  of  learning  at  least,  which  it  cannot  be  right  to 
withhold  from  those  who  are  to  be  the  mothers  and 
educators  of  the  next  generation.  What  can  an  Attic 
mother,  without  knowledge,  without  experience,  give  to 
her  daughters  ? Naught  but  her  own  ignorance.  And 
so  it  is,  that  a Hellene,  seldom  satisfied  with  the  society 
of  his  lawful,  but,  mentally,  inferior  wife,  turns  for  satis- 
faction to  those  courtesans,  who,  from  their  constant 
intercourse  with  men,  have  acquired  knowledge,  and 
well  understand  how  to  adorn  it  with  the  flowers 
of  feminine  grace,  and  to  season  it  with  the  salt 
of  a woman’s  more  refined  and  delicate  wit.*  In 
Egypt  it  is  different.  A young  girl  is  allowed  to 
associate  freely  with  the  most  enlightened  men.  Youths 
and  maidens  meet  constantly  on  festive  occasions,  learn 
to  know  and  love  one  another.  The  wife  is  not  the 
slave,  but  the  friend  of  her  husband ; the  one  supplies 
the  deficiencies  of  the  other.  In  weighty  questions  the 

cure  the  hand  of  princesses  belonging  to  a legitimate  dynasty.  During 
the  king's  absence,  the  queen  assumed  the  regency.  (Diodorus  Is  17.) 

* See  Note  10. 


*34 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


stronger  decides,  but  the  lesser  cares  of  life  are  left  to 
her  who  is  the  greater  in  small  things.  The  daughters 
grow  up  under  careful  guidance,  for  the  mother  is 
neither  ignorant  nor  inexperienced.  To  be  virtuous  and 
diligent  in  her  affairs  becomes  easy  to  a woman,  for  she 
sees  that  it  increases  his  happiness  whose  dearest  posses- 
sion she  boasts  of  being,  and  who  belongs  to  her  alone. 
We  women  only  do  that  which  pleases  us!  but  the 
Egyptian  men  understand  the  art  of  making  us  pleased 
with  that  which  is  really  good,  and  with  that  alone.  On 
the  shores  of  the  Nile,  Phocylides  of  Miletus  and  Hip- 
ponax  of  Ephesus  would  never  have  dared  to  sing  their 
libels  on  women,  nor  could  the  fable  of  Pandora155  have 
been  possibly  invented  here  !” 

“ How  beautifully  you  speak  !”  exclaimed  Bartja. 
“ Greek  was  not  easy  to  learn,  but  I am  very  glad  now 
that  I did  not  give  it  up  in  despair,  and  really  paid 
attention  to  Croesus’  lessons.” 

“Who  could  those  men  have  been,”  asked  Darius, 
“ who  dared  to  speak  evil  of  women  ?” 

“A  couple  of  Greek  poets,”  answered  Amasis,  “the 
boldest  of  men,  for  I confess  I would  rather  provoke  a 

155.  Simonides  of  Amorgos,  an  Iambic  poet,  who  delighted  in 
writing  satirical  verses  on  women.  He  divides  them  into  different 
classes,  which  he  compares  to  unclean  animals,  and  considers  that  the 
only  woman  worthy  of  a husband  and  able  to  make  him  happy  must 
be  like  the  bee.  The  well-known  fable  of  Pandora  owes  its  origin  to 
Simonides.  He  lived  about  650  B.  C.  The  Egyptians  too,  speak  very 
severely  of  bad  women,  comparing  them  quite  in  the  Simonides  style 
to  beasts  of  prey  (hyenas,  lions  and  panthers).  We  find  this  sentence 
on  a vicious  woman : She  is  a collection  of  every  kind  of  meanness, 
and  a bag  full  of  wiles.  Chabas,  Papyr.  magique  Harris,  p.  135. 
Phocylides  of  Miletus,  a rough  and  sarcastic,  but  observant  man,  imi- 
tated Simonides  in  his  style  of  writing.  But  the  deformed  Hipponax 
of  Ephesus,  a poet  crushed  down  by  poverty,  wrote  far  bitterer  verses 
than  Phocylides.  He  lived  about  550  B.  C.  “ His  own  ugliness  (ac- 
cording to  Bernhardy)  is  reflected  in  every  one  of  his  Choliambics.” 
See  Welcker,  Schneidewin  and  Bergk  for  fragments  of  his  poems. 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


*35 


lioness  than  a woman.  But  these  Greeks  do  not  know 
what  fear  is.  I will  give  you  a specimen  of  Hipponax’s 
poetry : 

“There  are  but  two  days  when  a wife, 

Brings  pleasure  to  her  husband's  life, 

The  wedding-day,  when  hopes  are  bright, 

And  the  day  he  buries  her  out  of  his  sight.” 

“ Cease,  cease/’  cried  Ladice  stopping  her  ears, 
“that  is  too  bad.  Now,  Persians,  you  can  see  what 
manner  of  man  Amasis  is.  For  the  sake  of  a joke,  he 
will  laugh  at  those  who  hold  precisely  the  same  opinion 
as  himself.  There  could  not  be  a better  husband.  . .” 
“ Nor  a worse  wife,”  laughed  Amasis.  “ Thou  wilt 
make  men  think  that  I am  a too  obedient  husband. 
But  now  farewell,  my  children ; our  young  heroes  must 
look  at  this  our  city  of  Sais;  before  parting,  however,  I 
will  repeat  to  them  what  the  malicious  Simonides  has 
sung  of  a good  wife : 

“ Dear  to  her  spouse  from  youth  to  age  she  grows; 

Fills  with  fair  girls  and  sturdy  boys  his  house; 

Among  all  women  womanliest  seems, 

And  heavenly  grace  about  her  mild  brow  gleams. 

A gentle  wife,  a noble  spouse  she  walks, 

Nor  ever  with  the  gossipmongers  talks. 

Such  women  sometimes  Zeus  to  mortals  gives, 

The  glory  and  the  solace  of  their  lives.”  156 

“Such  is  my  Ladice!  now  farewell!” 

“Not  yet!”  cried  Bartja.  “Let  me  first  speak  in 
defence  of  our  poor  Persia  and  instil  fresh  courage  into 
my  future  sister-in-law;  but  no!  Darius,  thou  must 
speak,  thine  eloquence  is  as  great  as  thy  skill  in  figures 
and  swordsmanship ! ” 

156.  Translated  by  Edwin  Arnold. 


136 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


“Thou  speakst  of  me  as  if  I were  a gossip  or  a 
shopkeeper,”157  answered  the  son  of  Hystaspes.  “Be 
it  so ; I have  been  burning  all  this  time  to  defend  the 
customs  of  our  country.  Know  then,  Ladice,  that  if 
Auramazda158  dispose  the  heart  of  our  king  in  his  own 
good  ways,  your  daughter  will  not  be  his  slave,  but  his 
friend.  Know  also,  that  in  Persia,  though  certainly 
only  at  high  festivals,  the  king’s  wives  have  their  places 
at  the  men’s  table,  and  that  we  pay  the  highest  rever- 
ence to  our  wives  and  mothers.  A king  of  Babylon 
once  took  a Persian  wife;  in  the  broad  plains  of  the 
Euphrates  she  fell  sick  of  longing  for  her  native  moun- 
tains; he  caused  a gigantic  structure  to  be  raised  on 
arches,  and  the  summit  thereof  to  be  covered  with  a 
depth  of  rich  earth;  caused  the  choicest  trees  and 
flowers  to  be  planted  there,  and  watered  by  artificial 
machinery.  This  wonder  completed,  he  led  his  wife 
thither;  from  its  top  she  could  look  down  into  the 
plains  below,  as  from  the  heights  of  Rachmed,  and  with 
this  costly  gift  he  presented  her.159  Tell  me,  could  even 
an  Egyptian  give  more?” 

“And  did  she  recover?”  asked  Nitetis,  without  rais- 
ing her  eyes. 

“She  recovered  health  and  happiness;  and  you  too 
will  soon  feel  well  and  happy  in  our  country.” 


157.  This  nickname,  which  Darius  afterwards  earned,  is  more 
fully  spoken  of  at  the  end  of  the  second  volume. 

158.  Auramazda,  called  in  the  cuneiform  writings  Ormusd,  was 
the  mighty,  pure  and  immaculate  god  of  the  Persians,  always  opposed 
to  Angramainjus  or  Ahriman,  the  principle  of  evil  and  darkness.  In 
the  Zend-Avesta  Auramazda  (according  to  Spiegel)  is  called  Ahura- 
Mazda. 

159.  This  stupendous  erection  is  said  to  have  been  constructed  by 
Nebuchadnezzar  for  his  Persian  wife  Amytis.  Curtius  V.  5.  Josephus 
contra  Apion.  I.  19.  Antiquities  X.  11.  1.  Diod.  II.  10.  For  further 
particulars  relative  to  the  hanging-gardens,  see  note  235. 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


*37 


“And  now,”  said  Ladice  with  a smile,  “what,  think 
you,  contributed  most  to  the  young  queen’s  recovery  ? 
the  beautiful  mountain  or  the  love  of  the  husband,  who 
erected  it  for  her  sake  ?” 

“ Her  husband’s  love,”  cried  the  young  girls. 

“ But  Nitetis  would  not  disdain  the  mountain  either,” 
maintained  Bartja,  “and  I shall  make  it  my  care  that 
whenever  the  court  is  at  Babylon,  she  has  the  hanging- 
gardens  for  her  residence.” 

“But  now  come,”  exclaimed  Amasis,  “unless  you 
wish  to  see  the  city  in  darkness.  Two  secretaries  have 
been  awaiting  me  yonder  for  the  last  two  hours.  Ho! 
Sachons!  give  orders  to  the  captain  of  the  guard  to 
accompany  our  noble  guests  with  a hundred  men.” 

“ But  why  ? a single  guide,  perhaps  one  of  the 
Greek  officers,  would  be  amply  sufficient.” 

“No,  my  young  friends,  it  is  better  so.  Foreigners 
can  never  be  too  prudent  in  Egypt.  Do  not  forget 
this,  and  especially  be  careful  not  to  ridicule  the  sacred 
animals.  And  now  farewell,  my  young  heroes,  till  we 
meet  again  this  evening  over  a merry  wine-cup.” 

The  Persians  then  quitted  the  palace,  accompanied 
by  their  interpreter,  a Greek,  but  who  had  been  brought 
up  in  Egypt,  and  spoke  both  languages160  with  equal 
facility. 

Those  streets  of  Sais  which  lay  near  the  palace 
wore  a pleasant  aspect.  The  houses,  many  of  which 
were  five  stories  high,  were  generally  covered  with  pict- 
ures or  hieroglyphics;  galleries  with  balustrades  of 
carved  and  gaily-painted  wood-work,  supported  by 

160.  Psamtik  I.  is  said  to  have  formed  a new  caste,  viz.:  the  caste 
of  Interpreters,  out  of  those  Greeks  who  had  been  born  and  bred  up 
in  Egypt.  Herod.  II.  154.  Herodotus  himself  was  probably  con- 
ducted by  such  a “ Dragoman.” 

1 1 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


138 

columns  also  brightly  painted,  ran  round  the  walls 
surrounding  the  courts.  In  many  cases  the  proprie- 
tor’s name  and  rank  was  to  be  read  on  the  door,161 
which  was,  however,  well  closed  and  locked.  Flowers 
and  shrubs  ornamented  the  flat  roofs,  on  which  the 
Egyptians  loved  to  spend  the  evening  hours,  unless 
indeed,  they  preferred  ascending  the  mosquito-tower 
with  which  nearly  every  house  was  provided.  These 
troublesome  insects,  engendered  by  the  Nile,  fly  low, 
and  these  little  watch-towers  were  built  as  a protection 
from  them.162 

The  young  Persians  admired  the  great,  almost  ex- 
cessive cleanliness,  with  which  each  house,  nay,  even 
the  streets  themselves,  literally  shone.  The  door-plates 
and  knockers  sparkled  in  the  sun;  paintings,  balconies 
and  columns  all  had  the  appearance  of  having  been 
only  just  finished,  and  even  the  street-pavement  looked 
as  if  it  were  often  scoured.163  But  as  the  Persians  left 
the  neighborhood  of  the  Nile  and  the  palace,  the  streets 
became  smaller.  Sais  was  built  on  the  slope  of  a mode- 
rately high  hill,  and  had  only  been  the  residence  of 
the  Pharaohs  for  two  centuries  and  a half,  but,  during 
that  comparatively  short  interval,  had  risen  from  an 
unimportant  place  into  a town  of  considerable  magni- 
tude. 

On  its  river-side  the  houses  and  streets  were  brill- 
iant, but  on  the  hill-slope  lay,  with  but  few  more  res- 
pectable exceptions,  miserable,  poverty-stricken  huts 

161.  Wilkinson  II./.  102.  95.  1. 

162.  Wilkinson  II. /.  119  and  121.  Herod.  II.  95.  Similar  little 
towers  can  be  seen  in  the  present  day. 

163.  The  streets  of  Egyptian  towns  seem  to  have  been  paved, 
judging  from  the  ruins  of  Alabastron  and  Memphis.  We  know  at 
least  with  certainty  that  this  was  the  case  with  those  leading  to  the 
temples. 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


T39 


constructed  of  acacia-boughs  and  Nile-mud.  On  the 
north-west  rose  the  royal  citadel.164 

“Let  us  turn  back  here,”  exclaimed  Gyges  to  his 
young  companions.  During  his  father’s  absence  he  was 
responsible  as  their  guide  and  protector,  and  now 
perceived  that  the  crowd  of  curious  spectators,  which 
had  hitherto  followed  them,  was  increasing  at  every 
step. 

“I  obey  your  orders,”  replied  the  interpreter,  “but 
yonder  in  the  valley,  at  the  foot  of  that  hill,  lies  the 
Saitic  city  of  the  dead,  and  for  foreigners  I should  think 
that  would  be  of  great  interest.” 

“ Go  forward !”  cried  Bartja.  “ For  what  did  we  leave 
Persia,  if  not  to  behold  these  remarkable  objects?” 

On  arriving  at  an  open  kind  of  square  surrounded 
by  workmen’s  booths,165  and  not  far  from  the  city  of 
the  dead,  confused  cries  rose  among  the  crowd  behind 
them.  The  children  shouted  for  joy,  the  women  called 
out,  and  one  voice  louder  than  the  rest  was  heard 
exclaiming:  “Come  hither  to  the  fore-court  of  the 
temple,  and  see  the  works  of  the  great  magician,  who 
comes  from  the  western  oases  of  Libya  and  is  endowed 
with  miraculous  gifts  by  Chunsu,  the  giver  of  good 
counsels,  and  by  the  great  goddess  Hekt.”166 

164.  The  mounds  of  rubbish  indicating  the  site  of  the  Acropolis 
of  Sais  were  seen  by  Lepsius,  [Brief e S.  13.)  and  even  earlier,  by  the 
savants  who  accompanied  the  French  expedition.  We  saw  them  our- 
selves in  1873.  See  note  150. 

165.  Artisans,  as  well  among  the  ancient  as  the  modern  Egyptians, 
were  accustomed  to  work  in  the  open  air. 

166.  Many  texts  in  the  Bible,  and  narratives  related  by  the  ancients, 
prove  that  magicians  and  snake-charmers  were  not  uncommon  in  an- 
cient Egypt.  Psalm  58.  4.  5.  Jerem.  8.  17.  yElian  histor.  Animal. 
XVII.  5.  Lane  tells  us  that  at  the  present  day  there  are  more  than 
300  such  snake-charmers  in  Cairo  alone.  We  have  seen  many  such 
jugglers  in  Cairo,  Suez,  etc.  We  would  remind  our  readers  also  of 
the  Psylli  of  Cyrenaica.  We  have  chosen,  so  to  speak,  the  divinities 


140 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


“ Follow  me  to  the  small  temple  yonder,”  said  the 
interpreter,  “and  you  will  behold  a strange  spectacle.” 

He  pushed  a way  for  himself  and  the  Persians 
through  the  crowd,  obstructed  in  his  course  by  many 
a sallow  woman  and  naked  child;  and  at  length  came 
back  with  a priest,  who  conducted  the  strangers  into 
the  fore-court  of  the  temple.  Here,  surrounded  by  va- 
rious chests  and  boxes,  stood  a man  in  the  dress  of 
a priest;  beside  him  on  the  earth  knelt  two  negroes. 

The  Libyan*  was  a man  of  gigantic  stature,  with 
great  suppleness  of  limb  and  a pair  of  piercing  black 
eyes.  In  his  hand  he  held  a wind-instrument  resemb- 
ling a modern  clarionet,  and  a number  of  snakes, 
known  in  Egypt  to  be  poisonous,  lay  coiling  themselves 
over  his  breast  and  arms. 

On  finding  himself  in  the  presence  of  the  Persians 
he  bowed  low,  inviting  them  by  a solemn  gesture  to 
gaze  at  his  performances;  he  then  cast  off  his  white  robe 
and  began  all  kinds  of  tricks  with  the  snakes. 

He  allowed  them  to  bite  him,  till  the  blood  trickled 
down  his  cheeks;  compelled  them  by  the  notes  of  his 
flute  to  assume  an  erect  position  and  perform  a kind  of 
dancing  evolution;  by  spitting  into  their  jaws  he  trans- 
formed them  to  all  appearance  into  motionless  rods ; 
and  then,  dashing  them  all  on  to  the  earth,  performed  a 
wild  dance  in  their  midst,  yet  without  once  touching  a 
single  snake. 

Like  one  possessed,  he  contorted  his  pliant  limbs 

Chunsu  and  Hekt  as  the  tutelary  deities  of  these  conjurors,  because 
the  former  is  mentioned  on  the  Bentrescht  Stela  in  the  library  at  Paris, 
as  casting  out  evil  spirits  and  the  goddess  Hekt  presided  over  magic. 

* The  name  Libya  was  applied  to  the  western  shores  of  the  Nile 
and  the  regions  beyond.  The  Libyan  Nomoslayin  north-west  Egypt; 
and  abounded  in  serpents,  especially  in  its  western  portions  near  the 
Marmarica  which  partake  of  the  desert  character. 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS.  141 

until  his  eyes  seemed  starting  from  his  head  and  a 
bloody  foam  issued  from  his  lips. 

Suddenly  he  fell  to  the  ground,  apparently  lifeless. 
A slight  movement  of  the  lips  and  a low  hissing  whistle 
were  the  only  signs  of  life;  but,  on  hearing  the  latter, 
the  snakes  crept  up  and  twined  themselves  like  living 
rings  around  his  neck,  legs  and  body.  At  last  he  rose, 
sang  a hymn  in  praise  of  the  divine  power  which  had 
made  him  a magician,  and  then  laid  the  greater  number 
of  his  snakes  in  one  of  the  chests,  retaining  a few,  prob- 
ably his  favorites,  to  serve  as  ornaments  for  his  neck 
and  arms. 

The  second  part  of  this  performance  consisted  of 
clever  conjuring-tricks,  in  which  he  swallowed  burning 
flax,  balanced  swords  while  dancing,  their  points  stand- 
ing in  the  hollow  of  his  eye;  drew  long  strings  and 
ribbons  out  of  the  noses  of  the  Egyptian  children, 
exhibited  the  well-known  cup-and-ball  trick,  and,  at 
length,  raised  the  admiration  of  the  spectators  to  its 
highest  pitch,  by  producing  five  living  rabbits  from 
as  many  ostrich-eggs. 

The  Persians  formed  no  unthankful  portion  of  the 
assembled  crowd;  on  the  contrary,  this  scene,  so  totally 
new,  impressed  them  deeply. 

They  felt  as  if  in  the  realm  of  miracles,  and  fancied 
they  had  now  seen  the  rarest  of  all  Egyptian  rarities. 

In  silence  they  took  their  way  back  to  the  hand- 
somer streets  of  Sais,  without  noticing  how  many  muti- 
lated Egyptians  crossed  their  path.  These  poor  dis- 
figured creatures  were  indeed  no  unusual  sight  for 
Asiatics,  who  punished  many  crimes  by  the  amputation 
of  a limb.  Had  they  enquired  however,  they  would 
have  heard  that,  in  Egypt,  the  man  deprived  of  his 


142 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


hand  was  a convicted  forger,  the  woman  of  her  nose, 
an  adulteress;  that  the  man  without  a tongue  had  been 
found  guilty  of  high  treason  or  false  witness;  that  the 
loss  of  the  ears  denoted  a spy,  and  that  the  pale,  idiotic- 
looking  woman  yonder  had  been  guilty  of  infanticide, 
and  had  been  condemned  to  hold  the  little  corpse  three 
days  and  three  nights  in  her  arms.  What  woman  could 
retain  her  senses  after  these  hours  of  torture  ? 167 

The  greater  number  of  the  Egyptian  penal  laws  not 
only  secured  the  punishment  of  the  criminal,  but  rendered 
a repetition  of  the  offence  impossible. 

The  Persian  party  now  met  with  a hindrance,  a large 
crowd  having  assembled  before  one  of  the  handsomest 
houses  in  the  street  leading  to  the  temple  of  Neith. 
The  few  windows  of  this  house  that  could  be  seen  (the 
greater  number  opening  on  the  garden  and  court)  were 
closed  with  shutters,  and  at  the  door  stood  an  old  man, 
dressed  in  the  plain  white  robe  of  a priest’s  servant. 
He  was  endeavoring,  with  loud  cries,  to  prevent  a 
number  of  men  of  his  own  class  from  carrying  a large 
chest  out  of  the  house. 

“What  right  have  you  to  rob  my  master?”  he 
shrieked  indignantly.  “I  am  the  guardian  of  this 
house,  and  when  my  master  left  for  Persia  (may  the 
gods  destroy  that  land !)  he  bade  me  take  especial  care 
of  this  chest  in  which  his  manuscripts  lay.” 

“ Compose  yourself,  old  Hib!”  shouted  one  of  these 
inferior  priests,  the  same  whose  acquaintance  we  made 
on  the  arrival  of  the  Asiatic  Embassy.  “We  are  herein 
the  name  of  the  high-priest  of  the  great  Neith,  your 
master’s  master.  There  must  be  queer  papers  in  this 


167.  Diodorus  I.  77. 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


J4  3 


box,  or  Neithotep  would  not  have  honored  us  with  his 
commands  to  fetch  them.” 

“But  I will  not  allow  my  master’s  papers  to  be 
stolen,”  shrieked  the  old  man.  “ My  master  is  the 
great  physician  Nebenchari,  and  I will  secure  his  rights, 
even  if  I must  appeal  to  the  king  himself.” 

“There,”  cried  the  other,  “that  will  do;  out  with 
the  chest,  you  fellows.  Carry  it  at  once  to  the  high- 
priest;  and  you,  old  man,  would  do  more  wisely  to 
hold  your  tongue  and  remember  that  the  high-priest  is 
your  master  as  well  as  mine.  Get  into  the  house  as 
quick  as  you  can,  or  to-morrow  we  shall  have  to  drag 
you  off  as  we  did  the  chest  to-day  1 ” So  saying,  he 
slammed  the  heavy  door,  the  old  man  was  flung  back- 
ward into  the  house  and  the  crowd  saw  him  no  more. 

The  Persians  had  watched  this  scene  and  obtained 
an  explanation  of  its  meaning  from  their  interpreter. 

Zopyrus  laughed  on  hearing  that  the  possessor  of 
the  stolen  chest  was  the  oculist  Nebenchari,  the  same 
who  had  been  sent  to  Persia  to  restore  the  sight  of  the 
king’s  mother,  and  whose  grave,  even  morose  temper 
had  procured  him  but  little  love  at  the  court  of  Cam- 
byses. 

Bartja  wished  to  ask  Amasis  the  meaning  of  this 
strange  robbery,  but  Gyges  begged  him  not  to  interfere 
in  matters  with  which  he  had  no  concern.  Just  as 
they  reached  the  palace,  and  darkness,  which  in  Egypt 
so  quickly  succeeds  the  daylight,  was  already  stealing 
over  the  city,  Gyges  felt  himself  hindered  from  proceed- 
ing further  by  a firm  hand  on  his  robe,  and  perceived  a 
stranger  holding  his  finger  on  his  lips  in  token  of  silence. 

“When  can  I speak  with  you  alone  and  unobserved?” 
he  whispered. 

An  Egyptian  Princess  /. 


144 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


.■“What  do  you  wish  from  me?” 

“Ask  no  questions,  but  answer  me  quickly.  By 
Mithras,168  I have  weighty  matters  to  disclose.” 

“You  speak  Persian,  but  your  garments  would  pro- 
claim you  an  Egyptian.” 

“ I am  a Persian,  but  answer  me  quickly  or  we  shall 
be  noticed.  When  can  I speak  to  you  alone  ? ” 
“To-morrow  morning.” 

“That  is  too  late.” 

“ Well  then,  in  a quarter  of  an  hour,  when  it  is  quite 
dark,  at  this  gate  of  the  palace,” 

“ I shall  expect  you.” 

So  saying  the  man  vanished.  Once  within  the 
palace,  Gyges  left  Bartja  and  Zopyrus,  fastened  his 
sword  into  his  girdle,  begged  Darius  to  do  the  same  and 
to  follow  him,  and  was  soon  standing  again  under  the 
great  portico  with  the  stranger,  but  this  time  in  total 
darkness. 

“ Auramazda  be  praised  that  you  are  there!”  cried 
the  latter  in  Persian  to  the  young  Lydian;  “but  who  is 
that  with  you  ?” 

“ Darius,  the  son  of  Hystaspes,  one  of  the  Achaeme- 
nidae,169  and  my  friend.”  , 

The  stranger  bowed  low  and  answered,  “It  is  well, 
I feared  an  Egyptian  had  accompanied  you.” 

“No,  we  are  alone  and  willing  to  hear  you;  but  be 
brief.  Who  are  you  and  what  do  you  want  ?” 

“ My  name  is  Bubares.  I served  as  a poor  captain 

168.  Oaths  sworn  in  the  name  of  Mithras,  the  god  of  the  sun, 
were  held  specially  sacred  among  the  Persians.  Vendid . Farg . IV.  36. 
Spiegel , Avesta.p.  94. 

169.  Achaemenidse  was  the  name  given  to  the  kings  of  Persia  de- 
scended from  Achaemenes,  and  to  the  nobles  related  to  them  by  birth. 
In  the  cuneiform  character,  inscription  of  Behistan  I.  2.  the  name  is 
“ Hakhamanis." 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


MS 


under  the  great  Cyrus.  At  the  taking  of  your  father’s 
city,  Sardis,  the  soldiers  were  at  first  allowed  to  plunder 
freely;  but  on  your  wise  father’s  representing  to  Cyrus 
that  to  plunder  a city  already  taken  was  an  injury  to 
the  present,  and  not  to  the  former,  possessor/70  they 
were  commanded  on  pain  of  death  to  deliver  up  their 
booty  to  their  captains,  and  the  latter  to  cause  every- 
thing of  worth,  when  brought  to  them,  to  be  collected 
in  the  market-place.  Gold  and  silver  trappings  lay 
there  in  abundance,  costly  articles  of  attire  studded  with 
precious  stones  . . .” 

“ Quick,  quick,  our  time  is  short,”  interrupted 
Gyges. 

“ You  are  right.  I must  be  more  brief.  By  keeping 
for  myself  an  ointment-box  sparkling  with  jewels,  taken 
from  your  father’s  palace,  I forfeited  my  life.  Croesus, 
however,  pleaded  for  me  with  his  conqueror  Cyrus;  my 
life  and  liberty  were  granted  me,  but  I was  declared  a 
dishonored  man.  Life  in  Persia  became  impossible 
with  disgrace  lying  heavily  on  my  soul;  I took  ship 
from  Smyrna  to  Cyprus,  entered  the  army  there,  fought 
against  Amasis,  and  was  brought  hither  by  Phanes  as  a 
prisoner-of-war.  Haying  always  served  as  a horse-sol- 
dier, I was  placed  among  those  slaves  who  had  charge 
of  the  king’s  horses,  and  in  six  years  became  an  over- 
seer. Never  have  I forgotten  the  debt  of  gratitude  I 
owe  to  your  father;  and  now  my  turn  has  come  to  ren- 
der him  a service.” 

“ The  matter  concerns  my  father  ? then  speak — tell 
me,  I beseech  you  !” 

“ Immediately.  Has  Croesus  offended  the  crown- 
prince  ?” 

170,  Herod . I.  88. 


146 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


“ Not  that  I am  aware  of.” 

“ Your  father  is  on  a visit  to  Rhodopis  this  evening, 
at  Naukratis  ?” 

“ How  did  you  hear  this  ?” 

“ From  himself.  I followed  him  to  the  boat  this 
morning  and  sought  to  cast  myself  at  his  feet.” 

“ And  did  you  succeed  ?” 

“ Certainly.  He  spoke  a few  gracious  words  with 
me,  but  could  not  wait  to  hear  what  I would  say,  as 
his  companions  were  already  on  board  when  he  arrived. 
His  slave  Sandon,  whom  I know,  told  me  that  they 
were  going  to  Naukratis,  and  would  visit  the  Greek 
woman  whom  they  call  Rhodopis.” 

“ He  spoke  truly.” 

“ Then  you  must  speed  to  the  rescue.  At  the  time 
that  the  market-place  was  full,171  ten  carriages  and  two 
boats,  full  of  Ethiopian  soldiers  under  the  command  of 
an  Egyptian  captain,  were  sent  off  to  Naukratis  to  sur- 
round the  house  of  Rhodopis  and  make  captives  of  her 
guests.” 

“ Ha,  treachery!”  exclaimed  Gyges. 

“ But  how  can  they  wish  to  injure  your  father?”  said 
Darius.  “They  know  that  the  vengeance  of  Cam- 
byses ” 

“ I only  know,”  repeated  Bubares,  “ that  this  night 
the  house  of  Rhodopis,  in  which  your  father  is,  will  be 

171.  The  forenoon  among  the  Greeks  was  regulated  by  the  busi- 
ness of  the  market.  n\rix}ov6a  ayooa,  7reot  n\rj&ov6av  ayooav, — TrXrj&uiOTj 
ayooag-  Herod.  II.  173.  VII.  223.  8ux\v6l<:  ayooaq  (Xenopk.  Oecon.  12. 
1.)  “When  the  market-place  begins  to  fill,  when  it  is  full,  when  it 
becomes  empty.”  It  would  be  impossible  to  define  this  division  ot 
time  exactly  according  to  our  modern  methods  of  computation,  but  it 
seems  certain  that  the  market  was  over  by  the  afternoon.  The  busiest 
hours  were  probably  from  10  till  1.  At  the  present  day  the  streets  of 
Athens  are  crowded  during  those  hours ; but  in  Summer  from  two  to 
four  o’clock  are  utterly  deserted.  I owe  this  information  to  Dr.  Steitz. 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


147 


surrounded  by  Ethiopian  soldiers.  I myself  saw  to  the 
horses  which  transport  them  thither  and  heard  Pentaur, 
one  of  the  crown-prince’s  fan-bearers,  call  to  them, 

‘ Keep  eyes  and  ears  open,  and  let  the  house  of  Rhodo- 
pis  be  surrounded,  lest  he  should  escape  by  the  back 
door.  If  possible  spare  his  life,  and  kill  him  only  if  he 
resist.  Bring  him  alive  to  Sais,  and  you  shall  receive 
twenty  rings  of  gold.”’172 

“ But  could  that  allude  to  my  father  ?” 

“ Certainly  not,”  cried  Darius. 

“ It  is  impossible  to  say,”  murmured  Bubares.  “In 
this  country  one  can  never  know  what  may  happen.” 

“ How  long  does  it  take  for  a good  horse  to  reach 
Naukratis  ?” 

“ Three  hours,  if  he  can  go  so  long,  and  the  Nile 
has  not  overflowed  the  road  too  much.” 

“ I will  be  there  in  two.” 

“ I shall  ride  with  you,”  said  Darius. 

“ No,  you  must  remain  here  with  Zopyrus  for  Bartja’s 
protection.  Tell  the  servants  to  get  ready.” 

“ But  Gyges ” 

“Yes,  you  will  stay  here  and  excuse  me  to  Amasis. 
Say  I could  not  come  to  the  evening  revel  on  account 
of  headache,  toothache,  sickness,  anything  you  like. 

172.  It  is  no  longer  a matter  of  question,  that  before  the  time  of 
the  Persians,  and  therefore  at  this  point  of  our  history,  no  money  had 
been  coined  in  Egypt.  The  precious  metals  were  weighed  out  and 
used  as  money  in  the  shape  of  rings,  animals,  etc.  On  many  of  the 
monuments  we  see  people  purchasing  goods  and  weighing  out  the 
gold  in  payment;  while  others  are  paying  their  tribute  in  gold  rings. 
These  rings  were  in  use  as  a medium  of  payment  up  to  the  time  of 
the  Ptolemies.  Pliny  XXXIII.  1.  Balances  with  weights  in  the  form 
of  animals  may  be  seen  in  Wilkinson  II.  p.  10.  During  the  reigns  of 
the  Ptolemies  many  coins  were  struck,  numerous  beautiful  specimens 
of  which  have  been  given  in  our  “ Aegypten  in  Dild  und  Wort  ” 
Some  of  the  Egyptian  weights  and  the  value  assigned  to  them  are 
known  at  the  present  day. 


148 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


I shall  ride  Bartja’s  Nicsean  horse;  and  you,  Bubares, 
will  follow  me  on  Darius’s.  You  will  lend  him,  my 
brother  ? ” 

“ If  I had  ten  thousand,  you  should  have  them  all.” 
“ Do  you  know  the  way  to  Naukratis,  Bubares?” 

“ Blindfold.” 

“ Then  go,  Darius,  and  tell  them  to  get  your  horse 
and  Bartja’s  ready  ! To  linger  would  be  sin.  Farewell 
Darius,  perhaps  for  ever ! Protect  Bartja  ! Once  more, 
farewell !” 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

It  wanted  two  hours  of  midnight.  Bright  light  was 
streaming  through  the  open  windows  of  Rhodopis’ 
house,  and  sounds  of  mirth  and  gaiety  fell  on  the  ear. 
Her  table  had  been  adorned  with  special  care  in 
Croesus’  honor. 

On  the  cushions  around  it  lay  the  guests  with  whom 
we  are  already  acquainted : Theodorus,  Ibykus,  Phanes, 
Aristomachus,  the  merchant  Theopompus  of  Miletus, 
Croesus  and  others,  crowned  with  chaplets  of  poplar 
and  roses. 

Theodorus  the  sculptor  was  speaking : “ Egypt  seems 
to  me,”  he  said,  “ like  a girl  who  persists  in  wearing  a 
tight  and  painful  shoe  only  because  it  is  of  gold,  while 
within  her  reach  lie  beautiful  and  well-fitting  slippers  in 
which  she  could  move  at  ease,  if  she  only  would.” 

“You  refer  to  the  Egyptians’  pertinacity  in  retaining 
traditional  forms  and  customs  ?”  asked  Croesus. 

“ Certainly  I do,”  answered  the  sculptor.  “Two 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


149 


centuries  ago  Egypt  was  unquestionably  the  first  of  the 
nations.  In  Art  and  Science  she  far  excelled  us ; but 
we  learnt  their  methods  of  working,  improved  on 
them,  held  firm  to  no  prescribed  proportions,  but  to 
the  natural  types  alone,  gave  freedom  and  beauty  to 
their  unbending  outlines,*  and  now  have  left  our 
masters  far  behind  us.  But  how  was  this  possible? 
simply  because  the  Egyptians,  bound  by  unalterable 
laws,  could  make  no  progress  ; we,  on  the  contrary,  were 
free  to  pursue  our  course  in  the  wide  arena  of  art  as  far 
as  will  and  power  would  allow.” 

“ But  how  can  an  artist  be  compelled  to  fashion 
statues  alike,  which  are  meant  to  differ  from  each  other 
in  what  they  represent  ?” 

“ In  this  case  that  can  be  easily  explained.  The 
entire  human  body  is  divided  by  the  Egyptians  into 
21  parts,173  in  accordance  with  which  division  the 
proportion  of  each  separate  limb  is  regulated.  I,  myself, 
have  laid  a wager  with  Amasis,  in  presence  of  the  first 
Egyptian  sculptor,  (a  priest  of  Thebes),  that,  if  I send 
my  brother  Telekles,  in  Ephesus,  dimensions,  proportion 
and  attitude,  according  to  the  Egyptian  method,  he  and 
I together  can  produce  a statue  which  shall  look  as  if 
sculptured  from  one  block  and  by  one  hand,  though 

173.  These  numbers,  and  the  story  which  immediately  follows,  are 
taken  from  Diodorus  I.  98.  Plato  tells  us  that,  in  his  time,  a law  existed 
binding  the  Egyptian  artists  to  execute  their  works  with  exactly  the 
same  amount  of  beauty  or  its  reverse,  as  those  which  had  been  made 
more  than  a thousand  years  before.  This  statement  is  confirmed  by 
the  monuments;  but  any  one  well  acquainted  with  Egyptian  art  can 
discern  a marked  difference  in  the  style  of  each  epoch.  At  the  time 
of  the  ancient  kingdom  the  forms  were  compressed  and  stunted; 
under  Seti  I.  beauty  of  proportion  reached  its  highesjt  point.  During, 
and  after  the  20th  dynasty,  the  style  declined  in  beauty;  in  the  26th, 
under  the  descendants  of  Psammetichus,  we  meet  with  a last  revival 
of  art,  but  the  ancient  purity  of  form  was  never  again  attained, 

* See  note  26. 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


1S° 


Telekles  is  to  carve  the  lower  half  at  Ephesus,  and  I the 
upper  here  in  Sais,  and  under  the  eye  of  Amasis.” 

“ And  shall  you  win  your  wager  ?” 

“ Undoubtedly.  I am  just  going  to  begin  this  trick 
of  art;  it  will  as  little  deserve  the  name  of  a work  of  art, 
as  any  Egyptian  statue.” 

“ And  yet  there  are  single  sculptures  here  which  are 
of  exquisite  workmanship ; such,  for  instance,  as  the  one 
Amasis  sent  to  Samos  as  a present  to  Polykrates.  In 
Memphis  I saw  a statue  said  to  be  about  three  thousand 
years  old,  and  to  represent  a king174  who  built  the  great 
Pyramid,  which  excited  my  admiration  in  every  respect. 
With  what  certainty  and  precision  that  unusually  hard 
stone  has  been  wrought ! the  muscles,  how  carefully 
carved!  especially  in  the  breast,  legs  and  feet;  the 
harmony  of  the  features  too,  and,  above  all,  the  polish 
of  the  whole,  leave  nothing  to  be  desired.” 

“ Unquestionably.  In  all  the  mechanism  of  art, 
such  as  precision  and  certainty  in  working  even  the 
hardest  materials,  the  Egyptians,  though  they  have  so 
long  stood  still  in  other  points,  are  still  far  before  us; 
but  to  model  form  with  freedom,  to  breathe,  like  Pro- 
metheus, a soul  into  the  stone,  they  will  never  learn 
until  their  old  notions  on  this  subject  have  been  entirely 
abandoned.  Even  the  pleasing  varieties  of  corporeal 
life  cannot  be  represented  by  a system  of  mere  propor- 

174.  These  wooden  statues  represented  the  king  himself.  Herod. 
II.  182.  A considerable  number  of  portrait-statues  have  come  down 
to  us.  As  a proof  of  the  height  which  art  in  Egypt  had  reached,  even 
at  so  early  a period  as  the  time  of  the  Pyramids,  we  need  only  allude 
to  the  statue  of  Chefren  now  in  the  Museum  at  Boolak,  exquisitely 
wrought  in  a very  hard  material.  At  the  Paris  Exhibition  of  1867  it 
excited  the  admiration  of  every  beholder.  The  wooden  statue  of  the 
so-called  village  magistrate,  found  at  Sakkara,  also  belongs  to  the  time 
of  the  Pyramids.  In  delicacy  of  workmanship  and  realistic  treatment 
it  is  unsurpassed  by  anything  in  the  collection. 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS.  151 

tions,  much  less  those  which  are  inner  and  spiritual. 
Look  at  the  countless  statues  which  have  been  erected 
during  the  last  three  thousand  years,  in  all  the  temples 
and  palaces  from  Naukratis  up  to  the  Cataracts.  They 
are  all  of  one  type,  and  represent  men  of  middle  age, 
with  grave  but  benevolent  countenances.  Yet  they  are 
intended,  some  as  statues  of  aged  monarchs,  others  to 
perpetuate  the  memory  of  young  princes.  The  warrior 
and  the  lawgiver,  the  blood-thirsty  tyrant  and  the  phi- 
lanthropist are  only  distinguished  from  each  other  by  a 
difference  in  size,  by  which  the  Egyptian  sculptor 
expresses  the  idea  of  power  and  strength.  Amasis  orders 
a statue  just  as  I should  a sword.  Breadth  and  length 
being  specified,  we  both  of  us  know  quite  well,  before 
the  master  has  begun  his  work,  what  we  shall  receive 
when  it  is  finished.  How  could  I possibly  fashion  an 
infirm  old  man  like  an  eager  youth?  a pugilist  like  a 
runner  in  the  foot-race?  a poet  like  a warrior?  Put 
Ibykus  and  our  Spartan  friend  side  by  side,  and  tell  me 
what  you  would  say,  were  I to  give  to  the  stern  warrior  the 
gentle  features  and  gestures  of  our  heart-ensnaring  poet.’* 
“ Well,  and  how  does  Amasis  answer  your  remarks 
on  this  stagnation  in  art  ?” 

“ He  deplores  it ; but  does  not  feel  himself  strong 
enough  to  abolish  the  restrictive  laws  of  the  priests.” 

“ And  yet,”  said  the  Delphian,  “ he  has  given  a 
large  sum  towards  the  embellishment  of  our  new  tem- 
ple, expressly,  (I  use  his  own  words)  for  the  promotion 
of  Hellenic  art!” 

“ That  is  admirable  in  him,”  exclaimed  Croesus. 
“ Will  the  Alkmaeonidae  soon  have  collected  the  three 
hundred  talents*  necessary  for  the  completion  of  the 
* £67,5 oo- 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


temple?175  Were  I as  rich  as  formerly  I would  gladly 
undertake  the  entire  cost ; notwithstanding  that  your 
malicious  god  so  cruelly  deceived  me,  after  all  my  offer- 
ings at  his  shrine.  For  when  I sent  to  ask  whether  I 
should  begin  the  war  with  Cyrus,  he  returned  this 
answer:  I should  destroy  a mighty  kingdom  by  crossing 
the  river  Halys.176  I trusted  the  god,  secured  the  friend- 
ship of  Sparta  according  to  his  commands,  crossed  the 
boundary  stream,  and,  in  so  doing,  did  indeed  destroy 
a mighty  kingdom;  not  however  that  of  the  Medes  and 
Persians,  but  my  own  poor  Lydia,  which,  as  a satrapy 
of  Cambyses,  finds  its  loss  of  independence  a hard  and 
uncongenial  yoke.” 

“You  blame  the  god  unjustly,”  answered  Phryxus. 
“It  cannot  be  his  fault  that  you,  in  your  human  conceit, 
should  have  misinterpreted  his  oracle.  The  answer  did 
not  say  The  kingdom  of  Persia/  but  6 a kingdom’ 
should  be  destroyed  through  your  desire  for  war.  Why 
did  you  not  enquire  what  kingdom  was  meant?  Was 
not  your  son’s  fate  truly  prophesied  by  the  oracle  ? and 
also  that  on  the  day  of  misfortune  he  would  regain  his 
speech  ? And  when,  after  the  fall  of  Sardis,  Cyrus 
granted  your  wish  to  enquire  at  Delphi  whether  the 
Greek  gods  made  a rule  of  requiting  their  benefactors 
by  ingratitude,  Loxias  answered  that  he  had  willed  the 
best  for  you,  but  was  controlled  by  a mightier  power 
than  himself,  by  that  inexorable  fate  which  had  foretold 

175.  The  noble  Attic  family  of  the  Alkmseonidae,  after  having 
been  driven  from  Athens  by  Pisistratus,  undertook  to  rebuild  the 
temple  at  Delphi.  A fourth  of  the  money  required  for  the  work  was 
to  be  procured  by  the  Delphians  themselves,  who  also  made  collec- 
tions in  Egypt,  and  are  said  to  have  obtained  a considerable  sum 
there.  Herod.  II.  180. 

176.  Herod.  I.  53.  Xenoph.  Cyrop.  VII.  2. 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


*53 


to  thy  great  ancestor,177  that  his  fifth  successor  was 
doomed  to  destruction.” 

“ In  the  first  days  of  my  adversity  I needed  those 
words  far  more  than  now,”  interrupted  Croesus.  “ There 
was  a time  when  I cursed  your  god  and  his  oracles;  but 
later,  when  with  my  riches  my  flatterers  had  left  me,  and 
I became  accustomed  to  pronounce  judgment  on  my 
own  actions,  I saw  clearly  that  not  Apollo,  but  my  own 
vanity  had  been  the  cause  of  my  ruin.  How  could 
‘the  kingdom  to  be  destroyed’  possibly  mean  mine,  the 
mighty  realm  of  the  powerful  Croesus,  the  friend  of  the 
gods,  the  hitherto  unconquered  leader  ? Had  a friend 
hinted  at  this  interpretation  of  the  ambiguous  oracle,  I 
should  have  derided,  nay,  probably  caused  him  to  be 
punished.  For  a despotic  ruler  is  like  a fiery  steed;  the 
latter  endeavors  to  kick  him  who  touches  his  wounds 
with  intent  to  heal ; the  former  punishes  him  who  lays 
a hand  on  the  weak  or  failing  points  of  his  diseased 
mind.  Thus  I missed  what,  if  my  eyes  had  not  been 
dazzled,  I might  easily  have  seen ; and  now  that  my 
vision  is  clearer,  though  I have  nothing  to  lose,  I am  far 
more  often  anxious  than  in  the  days  when  none  could 
possibly  lose  more  than  I.  In  comparison  with  those 
days,  Phryxus,  I may  be  called  a poor  man  now,  but 
Cambyses  does  not  leave  me  to  famish,  and  I can  still 
raise  a talent178  for  your  temple.” 

Phryxus  expressed  his  thanks,  and  Phanes  remarked : 
“ The  Alkmaeonidae  will  be  sure  to  erect  a beautiful 
edifice,  for  they  are  rich  and  ambitious,  and  desirous  of 

177.  Kandaules,  who  received  the  answer  mentioned  in  the  text 
from  the  oracle,  had  murdered  Gyges,  king  of  Lydia,  and  thus  ob- 
tained possession  of  the  throne.  Herod.  I.  8.  91. 

178.  The  ancient  Attic  talent  of  silver  was  worth  ^225,  according 
to  Bockh,  Staatshaushaltung  der  Athener  I.  25.  The  Mina  was  worth 
^3.  15.  the  drachma  about  yd.  and  the  obolus  a little  more  than  id. 

12 


TS4 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


gaining  favor  with  the  Amphiktyons,  in  order,  by  their 
aid,  to  overthrow  the  tyrants,  secure  to  themselves  a 
higher  position  than  that  of  the  family  to  which  I 
belong,  and  with  this,  the  guidance  of  state-affairs.” 

“ Is  it  true,  as  people  say,”  asked  Ibykus,  “ that 
next  to  Agarista179  with  whom  Megakles  received  so 
rich  a dowry,  you,  Croesus,  have  been  the  largest  con- 
tributor to  the  wealth  of  the  Alkmaeonidae  ? ” 

“True  enough,”  answered  Croesus  laughing. 

“Tell  us  the  story,  I beg,”  said  Rhodopis. 

“Well,”  answered  Croesus,  “ Alkmaeon  of  Athens 
once  appeared  at  my  court;  180  his  cheerfulness  and  cul- 
tivation pleased  me  well,  and  I retained  him  near  me 
for  some  time.  One  day  I showed  him  my  treasure- 
chambers,  at  the  sight  of  which  he  fell  into  despair, 
called  himself  a common  beggar  and  declared  that  one 
good  handful  of  these  precious  things  would  make  him 
a happy  man.  I at  once  allowed  him  to  take  as  much 
gold  away  as  he  could  carry.  What  think  you  did 
Alkmaeon  on  this  ? sent  for  high  Lydian  riding-boots,  an 
apron  and  a basket,  had  the  one  secured  behind  him, 
put  the  others  on,  and  filled  them  all  with  gold,  till 
they  could  hold  no  more.  Not  content  with  this,  he 
strewed  gold-dust  in  his  hair  and  beard  and  filled 
his  mouth  to  that  extent  that  he  appeared  in  the 
act  of  choking.  In  each  hand  he  grasped  a gold- 
en dish,  and  thus  laden  dragged  himself  out  of  the 
treasure-house,  falling  exhausted  as  he  crossed  the 
threshold.  Never  have  I laughed  so  heartily  as  at  this 
sight.” 

179.  Agarista  was  the  wealthy  heiress  of  Klisthenes  of  Sicyon,  and 
wife  of  Megakles,  one  of  the  Alkmaeonidae.  Herod.  VI.  126 — 130. 
Diod.  VII.  19.  Pherecydes  fr . 20.  Miiller. 

180.  Herod.  VI.  125. 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


!SS 

“ But  did  you  grant  him  all  these  treasures?”  said 
Rhodopis. 

“ Yes,  yes,  my  friend;  and  did  not  think  even  then, 
that  I had  paid  too  dearly  for  the  experience  that  gold 
can  make  fools  even  of  clever  men.” 

“ You  were  the  most  generous  of  monarchs,”  cried 
Phanes. 

“ And  make  a tolerably  contented  beggar,”  answered 
Croesus.  “But  tell  me,  Phryxus,  how  much  has  Amasis 
contributed  to  your  collection  ? ” 

“ He  gave  fifty  tons  of  alum.”  181 
“A  royal  gift ! ” 

“ And  the  prince  Psamtik  ? ” 

“ On  my  appealing  to  him  by  his  father’s  munificence, 
he  turned  his  back  on  me,  and  answered  with  a bitter 
laugh : ‘ Collect  money  for  the  destruction  of  your  temple, 
and  I am  ready  to  double  my  father’s  donation ! ’ ” 

“ The  wretch  ! ” 

“ Say  rather : the  true  Egyptian  ! to  Psamtik  every- 
thing foreign  is  an  abomination.” 

“ How  much  have  the  Greeks  in  Naukratis  contri- 
buted?” 

“ Beside  munificent  private  donations,  each  com- 
munity182 has  given  twenty  minae.”  * 

“ That  is  much.” 

“ Philoinus,  the  Sybarite,  alone  sent  me  a thou- 
sand drachmae, ##  and  accompanied  his  gift  with  a 

181.  Herod.  II.  180. 

182.  See  note  175.  Herod  II.  180.  It  might  be  understood  from 
this  passage,  that  the  sum  of  20  Minas,  or  ^75,  had  been  contributed 
by  the  entire  Greek  colony  in  Naukratis.  But  as  this  would  have  been 
far  too  small  a sum  for  so  considerable  a place,  and  yet,  (in  Valla’s 
opinion)  too  much  for  each  indi  /idual  citizen,  we  can  only  assume  that 
Herodotus  is  speaking  of  the  different  communities  of  which  the 
colony  was  composed. 

* £75.  **  See  note  178.  £37.10. 


156  AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 

most  singular  epistle.  May  I read  it  aloud,  Rho« 
dopis  ? ” 

“ Certainly,  answered  she.  “It  will  show  you  that 
the  drunkard  has  repented  of  his  late  behaviour.” 

The  Delphian  began : “ Philoinus  to  Phryxus : It 
grieves  me  that  at  Rhodopis’  house  the  other  night  I did 
not  drink  7?iore ; for  had  I done  so  I should  have  lost 
consciousness  entirely,  and  so  have  been  unable  to 
offend  even  the  smallest  insect.  My  confounded  ab- 
stemiousness is  therefore  to  blame,  that  I can  no  longer 
enjoy  a place  at  the  best  table  in  all  Egypt.  I am 
thankful,  however,  to  Rhodopis  for  past  enjoyment,  and 
in  memory  of  her  glorious  roastbeef  (which  has  bred  in 
me  the  wish  to  buy  her  cook  at  any  price)  I send  twelve 
large  spits  for  roasting  oxen,183  and  beg  they  may  be 
placed  in  some  treasure-house  at  Delphi  as  an  offering 
from  Rhodopis.  As  for  myself,  being  a rich  man,  I 
sign  my  name  for  a thousand  drachmae,  and  beg  that 
my  gift  may  be  publicly  announced  at  the  next  Pythian 
games.  To  that  rude  fellow,  Aristomachus  of  Sparta, 
express  my  thanks  for  the  effectual  manner  in  which  he 
fulfilled  my  intention  in  coming  to  Egypt.  I came 
hither  for  the  purpose  of  having  a tooth  extracted 
by  an  Egyptian  dentist184  said  to  take  out  teeth  without 
causing  much  pain.  Aristomachus,  however,  knocked 
out  the  defective  tooth  and  so  saved  me  from  an  opera- 
tion, the  thought  of  which  had  often  made  me  tremble. 
On  recovering  consciousness,  I found  that  three  teeth 

183.  Rhodopis  is  said  to  have  sent  such  a gift  to  Delphi.  Herod. 
II-  135. 

184.  The  Egyptian  dentists  must  have  been  very  skilful.  Artificial 
teeth  have  been  discovered  in  the  jaws  of  mummies.  See  Blumenbach 
on  the  teeth  of  the  ancient  Egyptians,  and  on  mummies.  Gbitinger 
Magazin  1780.  I.  115.  In  the  Papyrus  Ebers,  prescriptions  are  given 
for  various  diseases  of  the  teeth.  Taf.  72. 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


*57 

had  been  knocked  into  my  mouth,  the  diseased  one 
and  two  others,  which  though  healthy,  would  probably  at 
some  future  time  have  caused  me  pain.  Salute  Rhodopis 
and  the  handsome  Phanes  from  me.  You  I invite  to 
an  entertainment  at  my  house  in  feybaris,  this  day 
year.185  We  are  accustomed  to  issue  invitations  some- 
what early,  on  account  of  my  necessary  preparations.  I 
have  caused  this  epistle  to  be  written  by  my  slave 
Sophotatus  in  an  adjoining  chamber,  as  merely  to 
behold  the  labor  of  writing  causes  cramp  in  my  fingers.” 
A burst  of  laughter  arose  at  these  words,  but  Rho- 
dopis said : “ This  letter  gives  me  pleasure ; it  proves 
that  Philoinus  is  not  bad  at  heart.  Brought  up  a 
Sybarite  ” . . . , She  was  suddenly  interrupted  by  the 
voice  of  a stranger,  who  had  entered  unperceived,  and, 
after  apologizing  to  the  venerable  hostess  and  her  guests 
for  appearing  without  invitation  among  them,  continued 
thus : “I  am  Gyges  the  son  of  Croesus ; and  it  has  not 
been  merely  for  pastime,  that  I have  ridden  over  from 
Sais  in  two  hours  lest  I should  arrive  too  late ! ” 

“ Menon,  a cushion  for  our  guest ! ” cried  Rhodopis. 
“ Be  welcome  to  my  house  and  take  some  repose  after 
your  wild,  thoroughly  Lydian,  ride.” 

“ By  the  dog,186  Gyges  !”  exclaimed  Croesus,  “ what 
brings  thee  here  at  this  hour?  I begged  thee  not  to 
quit  Bartja’s  side  . . . But  how  thou  look’st ! what  is 
the  matter  ? has  aught  happened  ? speak,  speak  ! ” 

In  the  first  moment  Gyges  could  not  answer  a word. 
To  see  his  beloved  father,  for  whose  very  life  he  had 
been  in  such  anxiety,  a safe  and  happy  guest  at  this 

185.  Athen.  XII.  20.  Plut.  sept.  sap.  p.  147. 

186.  ‘Vtj  t'ov  Kvva .”  An  oath  of  Rhadamanthus  used  in  order  to 
avoid  mentioning  the  names  of  the  gods.  Schol.  Aristoph.  Aves.  520. 


158  AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 

rich  banquet,  seemed  to  rob  him  of  his  speech  a second 
time.  At  last,  however.,  he  was  able  to  say : “ The 
gods  be  praised,  my  father,  that  I see  thee  safe  once 
more!  Think  not  I forsook  my  post  thoughtlessly. 
Alas ! I am  forced  to  appear  as  a bird  of  evil  omen 
in  this  cheerful  assembly.  Know  at  once,  ye  guests, 
for  I dare  not  lose  time  in  preparing  my  words,  that  a 
treacherous  assault  awaits  ye ! ” 

They  all  sprang  up  as  if  struck  by  lightning.  Aris- 
tomachus  silently  loosened  his  sword  in  its  scabbard; 
Phanes  extended  his  arms  as  if  to  discern  whether  the 
old  athletic  elasticity  still  dwelt  there. 

“What  can  it  be?  what  is  their  design?”  echoed 
from  all  sides. 

“This  house  is  surrounded  by  Ethiopian  soldiers!” 
answered  Gyges.  “A  faithful  fellow  confided  to  me 
that  the  crown-prince  had  designs  on  one  of  your 
number;  he  was  to  be  taken  alive  if  possible,  but  killed 
if  he  resisted.  Dreading  lest  thou  shouldst  be  this 
victim,  my  father,  I sped  hither.  The  fellow  had  not  lied. 
This  house  is  surrounded.  My  horse  shied  on  reaching 
your  garden-gate,  Rhodopis,  jaded  as  he  was.  I dis- 
mounted, and  could  discern  behind  every  bush  the  glitter 
of  weapons  and  the  eager  eyes  of  men  lying  in  ambush. 
They  allowed  us,  however,  to  enter  unmolested.” 

At  this  moment  Knakias  rushed  in  crying,  “Im- 
portant news!  On  my  way  to  the  Nile  to  fetch  water 
with  which  to  prepare  the  wine-cup,187  I have  just 
met  a man  who,  in  his  haste,  nearly  ran  over  me.  It 

187.  The  water  of  the  Nile  has  a very  agreeable  flavor.  It  is 
called  by  one  traveller  the  champagne  among  the  waters.  The  ladies 
of  the  Sultan’s  harem  send  for  this  water  even  from  Constantinople, 
and  the  Arabs  say,  that  if  Mahomet  had  drunk  thereof  he  would  have 
desired  to  live  for  ever. 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


J59 


was  an  Ethiop,  one  of  Phanes’  boatmen,  and  he  tells 
that  just  as  he  sprang  out  of  the  boat  to  bathe,  a royal 
bark  came  alongside  and  a soldier  asked  the  rest  of  the 
crew  in  whose  service  they  were.  On  the  helmsman 
answering,  ‘in  Phanes’  service,’  the  royal  boat  passed 
on  slowly.  He,  however,  (the  rower  who  was  bathing), 
seated  himself  in  fun  on  the  rudder  of  the  royal  boat, 
and  heard  one  Ethiopian  soldier  on  board  say  to  an- 
other, ‘Keep  that  craft  well  in  sight;  now  we  know 
where  the  bird  sits,  and  it  will  be  easy  to  catch  him. 
Remember,  Psamtik  has  promised  us  fifty  gold  rings  if 
we  bring  the  Athenian  to  Sais  dead  or  alive.’  This  is 
the  report  of  Sebek,  who  has  been  in  your  service  seven 
years,  O Phanes.” 

To  both  these  accounts  Phanes  listened  calmly. 

Rhodopis  trembled.  Aristomachus  exclaimed,  “Not 
a hair  of  your  head  shall  be  touched,  if  Egypt  perish 
for  it!”  Croesus  advised  prudence.  A tremendous  ex- 
citement had  mastered  the  whole  party. 

At  last  Phanes  broke  silence,  saying:  “Reflection  is 
never  more  necessary  than  in  a time  of  danger.  I have 
thought  the  matter  over,  and  see  clearly  that  escape 
will  be  difficult.  The  Egyptians  will  try  to  get  rid  of 
me  quietly.  They  know  that  I intend  going  on  board 
a Phocoean  trireme,  which  sets  sail  for  Sigeum  at  a very 
early  hour  to-morrow  morning,  and  have  therefore  no 
time  to  lose,  if  they  will  seize  me.  Your  garden,  Rho- 
dopis, is  entirely  surrounded,  and  were  I to  remain 
here,  your  house  would  no  longer  be  respected  as  a 
sanctuary;  it  would  be  searched  and  I taken  in  it. 
There  can  be  no  doubt  that  a watch  has  been  set  over 
the  Phocoean  ship  also.  Blood  shall  not  be  shed  in 
vain  on  my  account.” 

A n Egyptian  Princess.  I. 


i6o 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


“But  you  dare  not  surrender!”  cried  Aristo- 
machus. 

“No,  no,  I have  a plan,”  shouted  Theopompus  the 
Milesian  merchant.  “At  sunrise  to-morrow  a ship  sails 
for  Miletus  laden  with  Egyptian  corn,  but  not  from 
Naukratis,  from  Canopus.  Take  the  noble  Persian's 
horse  and  ride  thither.  We  will  cut  a way  for  you 
through  the  garden.” 

“But,”  said  Gyges,  “our  little  band  is  not  strong 
enough  to  . carry  out  such  an  attempt.  We  number  in 
all  ten  men,  and  of  these  only  three  have  swords;  our 
enemies,  on  the  other  hand,  number  at  least  a hundred, 
and  are  armed  to  the  teeth.” 

“Lydian!”  cried  Aristomachus,  “werfthou  ten  times 
more  fainthearted  than  thou  art,  and  were  our  enemies 
double  their  number,  I at  least,  will  fight  them !” 

Phanes  grasped  his  friend’s  hand.  Gyges  turned 
pale.  This  brave  warrior  had  called  him  fainthearted; 
and  again  he  could  find  no  words  to  answer;  for  at 
every  stirring  emotion  his  tongue  failed  him.  Suddenly 
the  blood  mounted  to  his  face;  his  words  came  quickly 
and  with  decision:  “Athenian,  follow  me!  and  thou, 
Spartan,  who  art  not  wont  to  use  words  heedlessly,  call 
no  man  fainthearted  again  before  thou  knowest  him. 
Friends,  Phanes  is  safe,  Farewell,  father!” 

The  remaining  guests  surveyed  these  two  departing 
men  in  silent  wonder.  As  they  stood  there,  silently 
listening,  the  sound  of  two  horses  galloping  swiftly  away 
fell  on  their  ear,  and  after  a longer  interval  a prolonged 
whistle  from  the  Nile  and  a cry  of  distress. 

“Where  is  Knakias?”  said  Rhodopis  to  one  of  her 
slaves. 

“He  went  into  the  garden  with  Phanes  and  the 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


j6i 


Persian,”  was  the  answer,  and  as  it  was  being  spoken, 
the  old  slave  re-entered,  pale  and  trembling. 

“Have  you  seen  my  son?”  cried  Croesus. 

“Where  is  Phanes?” 

“ I was  to  bid  you  farewell  from  them  both.” 

“Then  they  are  gone. — Whither?  How  was  it  pos- 
sible ?”  . . . 

“The  Athenian  and  the  Persian,”  began  the  slave, 
“had  a slight  dispute  in  the  anteroom.  This  over,  I 
was  told  to  divest  both  of  their  robes.  Phanes  then  put 
on  the  stranger’s  trousers,  coat  and  girdle;  on  his  own 
curls  he  placed  the  pointed  Persian  cap.  The  stranger 
wrapped  himself  in  the  Athenian’s  chiton  and  mantle, 
placed  the  golden  circlet  above  his  brow,  caused  the 
hair  to  be  shaved  from  his  upper  lip,  and  ordered  me  to 
follow  him  into  the  garden.  Phanes,  whom  in  his 
present  dress,  none  could  imagine  to  be  other  than  a 
Persian,  mounted  one  of  the  horses  still  waiting  before 
the  gate;  the  stranger  called  after  him,  4 Farewell  Gy ges, 
farewell  beloved  Persian,  a pleasant  journey  to  thee, 
Gyges!’  The  servant,  who  had  been  waiting,  followed 
on  the  other  horse.  I could  hear  the  clatter  of  arms 
among  the  bushes,  but  the  Athenian  was  allowed  to 
depart  unmolested,  the  soldiers,  without  doubt,  believe 
ing  him  to  be  a Persian. 

“On  returning  to  the  house  the  stranger’s  orders 
were:  ‘Accompany  me  to  Phanes’  bark,  and  cease  not 
to  call  me  by  the  Athenian’s  name.’  ‘But  the  boatmen 
will  betray  you,’  I said.  ‘Then  go  alone  to  them,’  he 
answered,  ‘and  command  them  to  receive  me  as  their 
master,  Phanes.’  Then  I prayed  him  to  allow  me  to 
take  the  dress  of  the  fugitive  and  become  a prey  to  the 
pursuers;  but  he  would  by  no  means  allow  this,  and 


162 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


said  my  gait  and  carriage  would  betray  me.  There 
alas!  he  spoke  truly,  for  only  the  free  man  can  walk 
erect;  the  neck  of  the  slave  is  bent;  the  schools  in 
which  the  noble  and  the  freeborn  learn  grace  and 
beauty  of  movement  are  not  for  him.  And  so  it  must 
remain,  the  children  must  be  even  as  the  fathers;  can 
the  unclean  onion-root  produce  a rose,  or  the  unsightly 
radish  a hyacinth?188  Constant  bondage  bows  the 
neck  of  the  slave,  but  the  consciousness  of  freedom 
gives  dignity  to  the  stature.” 

“But  what  has  become  of  my  son?”  interrupted 
Croesus. 

“He  would  not  accept  my  poor  offer,  and  took  his 
seat  in  the  bark,  sending  a thousand  greetings  unto 
thee,  O king!  I cried  after  him,  ‘ Farewell  Phanes! 
I wish  thee  a prosperous  journey,  Phanes  F At  that 
moment  a cloud  crossed  the  moon;  and  from  out  the 
thick  darkness  I heard  screams,  and  cries  for  help;  they 
did  not,  however,  last  long,  a shrill  whistle  followed,  then 
all  was  silent;  and  the  measured  strokes  of  oars  were 
the  only  sounds  that  fell  on  my  ear.  I was  on  the  point 
of  returning  to  relate  what  I had  seen,  when  the  boat- 
man Sebek  swam  up  once  more  and  told  as  follows: 
The  Egyptians  had  caused  a leak  to  be  made  in  Phanes’ 
boat,  and  at  a short  distance  from  land  it  had  filled  and 
began  to  sink.  On  the  boatmen  crying  for  help,  the 
royal  bark,  which  was  following,  had  come  up  and  taken 
the  supposed  Phanes  on  board,  but  had  prevented  the 
rowers  from  leaving  their  benches.  They  all  went  down 
with  the  leaking  boat,  the  daring  Sebek  alone  excepted. 
Gyges  is  on  board  the  royal  boat;  Phanes  has  escaped, 

188.  From  some  verses  by  Theognis  of  Megara,  IV.  62.  died  480 
B.  C. 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


1 63 


for  that  whistle  must  have  been  intended  for  the  soldiers 
in  ambush  at  the  garden-gate.  I searched  the  bushes, 
the  soldiers  were  gone,  and  I could  hear  the  sound  of 
their  voices  and  weapons  on  their  way  back  to  Sais.”  . 

The  guests  listened  with  eager  attention  to  this  tale. 
At  its  close  a mingled  feeling  of  relief  and  anxiety  was 
felt  by  all;  relief  that  their  favorite  companion  had 
escaped  so  fearful  a danger,  anxiety  for  the  brave  young 
Lydian  who  had  risked  his  life  to  save  him.  They 
praised  his  generosity,  congratulated  Croesus  on  possess- 
ing such  a son,  and  finally  agreed  in  the  conclusion, 
that,  when  the  crown-prince  discovered  the  error  into 
which  his  emissaries  had  fallen,  he  must  certainly  release 
Gyges,  and  even  make  him  compensation  for  what  he 
had  suffered  at  their  hands. 

The  friendship  already  shown  by  Amasis,  and  the 
fear  in  which  he  evidently  stood  of  the  Persian  power, 
were  the  thoughts  which  had  power  to  calm  Croesus, 
wTho  soon  left,  in  order  to  pass  the  night  at  the  house 
of  Theopompus,  the  Milesian  merchant.  At  parting, 
Aristomachus  said:  “ Salute  Gyges  in  my  name;  tell 
him  I ask  his  forgiveness,  and  hope  one  day  either  to 
enjoy  his  friendship,  or,  if  that  cannot  be,  to  meet  him 
as  a fair  foe  on  the  field  of  battle.” 

“Who  knows  what  the  future  may  bring?”  answered 
Croesus  giving  his  hand  to  the  Spartan. 


164 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

The  sun  of  a new  day  had  risen  over  Egypt,  but 
was  still  low  in  the  east;  the  copious  dew,  which,  on 
the  Nile,  supplies  the  place  of  rain,  lay  sparkling  like 
jewels  on  the  leaves  and  blossoms,  and  the  morning 
air,  freshened  by  a north-west  wind,  invited  those  to 
enjoy  it  who  could  not  bear  the  heat  of  mid-day. 

Through  the  door  of  the  country-house,  now  so  well 
known  to  us,  two  female  figures  have  just  passed; 
Melitta,  the  old  slave,  and  Sappho,  the  grandchild  of 
Rhodopis. 

The  latter  is  not  less  lovely  now,  than  when  we  saw 
her  last,  asleep.  She  moves  through  the  garden  with 
a light  quick  step,  her  white  morning  robe  with  its  wide 
sleeves  falling  in  graceful  drapery  over  her  lithe  limbs, 
the  thick  brown  hair  straying  from  beneath  the  purple 
kerchief  over  her  head,  and  a merry,  roguish  smile 
lurking  round  her  rosy  mouth  and  in  the  dimples  of  her 
cheeks  and  chin. 

She  stooped  to  pick  a rose,  dashed  the  dew  from  if 
into  the  face  of  her  old  nurse,  laughing  at  her  naughty 
trick  till  the  clear  bell-like  tones  rang  through  the  gar- 
den; fixed  the  flower  in  her  dress  and  began  to  sing  in 
a wonderfully  rich  and  sweet  voice — 

Cupid  once  upon  a bed 
Of  roses  laid  his  weary  head ; 

Luckless  urchin ! not  to  see 
Within  the  leaves  a slumbering  bee. 

The  bee  awak’d — with  anger  wild 
The  bee  awak’d,  and  stung  the  child. 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


i65 


Loud  and  piteous  are  his  cries ; 

To  Venus  quick  he  runs,  he  flies; 

“Oh  mother!  I am  wounded  through^- 
“ I die  with  pain — in  sooth  I do ! 

“Stung  by  some  little  angry  thing. 

“Some  serpent  on  a tiny  wing, 

“A  bee  it  was — for  once,  I know, 

“ I heard  a rustic  call  it  so."  * 

“ Isn’t  that  a very  pretty  song  ?”  asked  the  laughing 
girl.  “ How  stupid  of  little  Eros  to  mistake  a bee  for 
a winged  snake ! Grandmother  says  that  the  great  poet 
Anacreon  wrote  another  verse  to  this  song,  but  she  will 
not  teach  it  me.  Tell  me,  Melitta,  what  can  there  be 
in  that  verse?  There,  you  are  smiling;  dear,  darling 
Melitta,  do  sing  me  that  one  verse.  Perhaps  though, 
you  don’t  know  it  yourself?  No?  then  certainly  you 
can’t  teach  it  me.” 

“ That  is  a new  song,”  answered  the  old  woman, 
evading  her  darling’s  question,  “ I only  know  the  songs 
of  the  good  old  times.  But  hark ! did  not  you  hear  a 
knock  at  the  gate  ?” 

“ Yes,  of  course  I did,  and  I think  the  sound  of 
horses’  hoofs  too.  Go  and  see  who  seeks  admission  so 
early.  Perhaps,  after  all,  our  kind  Phanes  did  not  go 
away  yesterday,  and  has  come  to  bid  us  farewell  once 
more.” 

* The  last  lines  which  contain  the  point  of  this  song  are : 

Thus  he  spoke,  and  she,  the  while, 

Heard  him  with  a soothing  smile; 

Then  said,  “ My  infant,  if  so  much 
“Thou  feel  the  little  wild  bee’s  touch, 

“How  must  the  heart,  ah ! Cupid  be, 

“The  hapless  heart  that’s  stung  by  thee?"  189 

189.  Translation  from  one  of  Anacreon’s  songs,  the  authenticity 
of  which  has,  we  think  erroneously,  been  questioned.  Anacreon  ed. 
Melhorn.  Ay'. 


1 66 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


“ Phanes  is  gone,”  said  Melitta,  becoming  serious, 
“ and  Rhodopis  has  ordered  me  to  send  you  in  when 
visitors  arrive.  Go  child,  that  I may  open  the  gate. 
There,  they  have  knocked  again.” 

Sappho  pretended  to  run  in,  but  instead  of  obeying 
her  nurse’s  orders,  stopped  and  hid  herself  behind  a 
rose-bush,  hoping  to  catch  sight  of  these  early  guests. 
In  the  fear  of  needlessly  distressing  her,  she  had  not 
been  told  of  the  events  of  the  previous  evening,  and  at 
this  early  hour  could  only  expect  to  see  some  very  inti- 
mate friend  of  her  grandmother’s. 

Melitta  opened  the  gate  and  admitted  a youth  splen- 
didly apparelled,  and  with  fair  curling  hair. 

It  was  Bartja,  and  Sappho  was  so  lost  in  wonder  at 
his  beauty,  and  the  Persian  dress,  to  her  so  strange,  that 
she  remained  motionless  in  her  hiding-place,  her  eyes 
fixed  on  his  face.  Just  so  she  had  pictured  to  herself 
Apollo  with  the  beautiful  locks,  guiding  the  sun-chariot. 

As  Melitta  and  the  stranger  came  nearer  she  thrust 
her  little  head  through  the  roses  to  hear  what  the  hand- 
some youth  was  saying  so  kindly  in  his  broken 
Greek. 

She  heard  him  ask  hurriedly  after  Croesus  and  his 
son;  and  then,  from  Melitta’s  answer,  she  gathered  all 
that  had  passed  the  evening  before,  trembled  for  Phanes, 
felt  so  thankful  to  the  generous  Gyges,  and  again  won- 
dered who  this  youth  in  royal  apparel  could  possibly  be. 
Rhodopis  had  told  her  about  Cyrus’s  heroic  deeds,  the 
fall  of  Croesus  and  the  power  and  wealth  of  the  Persians, 
but  still  she  had  always  fancied  them  a wild,  uncultivated 
people.  Now,  however,  her  interest  in  Persia  increased 
with  every  look  at  the  handsome  Bartja.  At  last  Melitta 
went  in  to  wake  her  grandmother  and  announce  the 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


167 

guest,  and  Sappho  tried  to  follow  her,  but  Eros,  the 
foolish  boy  whose  ignorance  she  had  been  mocking  a 
moment  before,  had  other  intentions.  Her  dress  caught 
in  the  thorns,  and  before  she  could  disengage  it,  the 
beautiful  Bartja  was  standing  before  her,  helping  her  to 
get  free  from  the  treacherous  bush. 

Sappho  could  not  speak  a word  even  of  thanks;  she 
blushed  deeply,  and  stood  smiling  and  ashamed,  with 
downcast  eyes. 

Bartja,  too,  generally  so  full  of  fun  and  spirit,  looked 
down  at  her  without  speaking,  the  color  mounting  to 
his  cheeks. 

The  silence,  however,  did  not  last  long,  for  Sappho, 
recovering  from  her  fright,  burst  into  a laugh  of  childish 
delight  at  the  silent  stranger  and  the  odd  scene,  and 
fled  towards  the  house  like  a timid  fawn. 

In  a moment  Bartja  was  himself  again;  in  two 
strides  he  reached  the  young  girl,  quick  as  thought 
seized  her  hand  and  held  it  fast,  notwithstanding  all  her 
struggles. 

“ Let  me  go !”  she  cried  half  in  earnest  and  half 
laughing,  raising  her  dark  eyes  appealingly  to  him. 

“ Why  should  I ?”  he  answered.  “ I took  you  from 
the  rose-bush  and  shall  hold  you  fast  until  you  give 
me  your  sister  there,  the  other  rose,  from  your  bosom, 
to  take  home  with  me  as  a keepsake.” 

“ Please  let  me  go,”  repeated  Sappho,  “ I will  pro- 
mise nothing  unless  you  let  my  hand  go.” 

“ But  if  I do,  you  will  not  run  away  again  ?” 

“ Certainly  not.” 

“ Well,  then,  I will  give  you  your  liberty,  but  now 
you  must  give  me  your  rose.” 

“ There  are  plenty  on  the  bush  yonder,  and  more 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


1 68 

beautiful  ones;  choose  whichever  you  like.  Why  do 
you  want  just  this  one  ?” 

“ To  keep  it  carefully  in  remembrance  of  -the  most 
beautiful  maiden  I ever  saw.” 

“ Then  I shall  certainly  not  give  it  to  you;  for  those 
are  not  my  real  friends  who  tell  me  I am  beautiful,  only 
those  who  tell  me  I am  good.” 

“ Where  did  you  learn  that  ?” 

“ From  my  grandmother  Rhodopis.” 

“Very  well,  then  I will  tell  you  you  are  better  than 
any  other  maiden  in  the  whole  world.” 

“ How  can  you  say  such  things,  when  you  don’t 
know  me  at  all  ? Oh,  sometimes  I am  very  naughty 
and  disobedient.  If  I were  really  good  I should  be 
indoors  now  instead  of  talking  to  you  here.  My  grand- 
mother has  forbidden  me  ever  to  stay  in  the  garden 
when  visitors  are  here,  and  indeed  I don’t  care  for  all 
those  strange  men  who  always  talk  about  things  I can- 
not understand.” 

“Then  perhaps  you  would  like  me  to  go  away  too?” 
“ Oh  no,  I can  understand  you  quite  wrell ; though 
you  cannot  speak  half  so  beautifully  as  our  poor  Phanes 
for  example,  who  was  obliged  to  escape  so  miserably 
yesterday  evening,  as  I heard  Melitta  saying  just  this 
minute.” 

“ Did  you  love  Phanes  ? ” 

“ Love  him  ? Oh  yes, — I was  very  fond  of  him. 
When  I was  little  he  always  brought  me  balls,  dolls 
ninepins190  from  Memphis  and  Sais ; and  now  that  I am 
older  he  teaches  me  beautiful  new  songs.  As  a parting 

190.  Jointed  dolls  for  children.  Wilkinson  II.  427.  Note  149. 
In  the  Leyden  Museum  one  of  these  jointed  toys  is  to  be  seen,  in  very 
good  preservation. 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS.  169 

gift  lie  brought  me  a tiny  Sicilian  lapdog,191  which  I am 
going  to  call  Argos,192  because  he  is  so  white  and  swift- 
footed. But  in  a few  days  we  are  to  have  another 
present  from  the  good  Phanes,  for  . . . There,  now 
you  can  see  what  I am;  I was  just  going  to  let  out 
a great  secret.  My  grandmother  has  strictly  forbidden 
me  to  tell  any  one  what  dear  little  visitors  we  are 
expecting;  but  I feel  as  if  I had  known  you  a long  time 
already,  and  you  have  such  kind  eyes  that  I could  tell 
you  everything.  You  see,  when  I am  very  happy,  I 
have  no  one  in  the  whole  world  to  talk  to  about  it, 
except  old  Melitta  and  my  grandmother,  and,  I don’t 
know  how  it  is,  that,  though  they  love  me  so  much, 
they  sometimes  cannot  understand  how  trifles  can  make 
me  so  happy.” 

“ That  is  because  they  are  old,  and  have  forgotten 
what  made  them  happy  in  their  youth.  But  have  you 
no  companions  of  your  own  age  that  you  are  fond  of?” 
“ Not  one.  Of  course  there  are  many  other  young 
girls  beside  me  in  Naukratis,  but  my  grandmother  says 
I am  not  to  seek  their  acquaintance,  and  if  they  will 
not  come  to  us  I am  not  to  go  to  them.” 

“ Poor  child ! if  you  were  in  Persia,  I could  soon 
find  you  a friend.  I have  a sister  called  Atossa,  who  is 
young  and  good,  like  you.” 

“ Oh,  what  a pity  that  she  did  not  come  here  with 
you  ! — But  now  you  must  tell  me  your  name.” 

“ My  name  is  Bartja.” 

“ Bartja  ! that  is  a strange  name  ! Bartja — Bartja. 
Do  you  know,  I like  it.  How  was  the  son  of  Croesus 
called,  who  saved  our  Phanes  so  generously  ? ” 

191.  Sicilian  lapdogs  were  much  boasted  of  among  the  ancients; 
they  appear  to  have  been  first  kept  by  the  luxurious  Sybarites. 

192.  This  was  the  name  of  the  faithful  dog  in  the  Odyssey. 

13 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


170 


“ Gyges.  Darius,  Zopyrus  and  he  are  my  best 
friends.  We  have  sworn  never  to  part,  and  to  give  up 
our  lives  for  one  another,193  and  that  is  why  I came 
to-day,  so  early  and  quite  in  secret,  to  help  my  friend 
Gyges,  in  case  he  should  need  me.” 

“ Then  you  rode  here  for  nothing.” 

“ No,  by  Mithras,  that  indeed  I did  not,  for  this  ride 
brought  me  to  you.  But  now  you  must  tell  me  your 
name.” 

“ I am  called  Sappho.” 

“ That  is  a pretty  name,  and  Gyges  sings  me  some- 
times beautiful  songs  by  a poetess  called  Sappho.  Are 
you  related  to  her  ? ” 

“ Of  course.  She  was  the  sister  of  my  grandfather 
Charaxus,  and  is  called  the  tenth  muse  or  the  Lesbian 
swan.  I suppose  then,  your  friend  Gyges  speaks  Greek 
better  than  you  do  ? ” 

“Yes,  he  learnt  Greek  and  Lydian  together  as  a 
little  child,  and  speaks  them  both  equally  well.  He 
can  speak  Persian  too,  perfectly ; and  what  is  more,  he 
knows  and  practises  all  the  Persian  virtues.” 

“Which  are  the  highest  virtues  then  according  to 
you  Persians  ? ” 

“Truth*  is  the  first  of  all;  courage  the  second,  and 
the  third  is  obedience;  these  three,  joined  with  venera- 
tion for  the  gods,  have  made  us  Persians  great.” 

“ But  I thought  you  worshipped  no  gods  ? ” 

“Foolish  child ! who  could  live  without  a god,  with- 
out a higher  ruler  ? True,  they  do  not  dwell  in  houses 

193.  The  Persians,  even  in  our  day,  form  solemn  contracts  of 
friendship.  Two  Persians,  who  wish  to  bind  themselves  as  friends  for 
the  term  of  their  lives,  go  together  to  the  Mollah,  declare  their  intention 
and  are  then  solemnly  blessed  by  him  as  brader ha  or  “brothers.” 
Brugsch,  Reise  nach  Persien,  l.p,  260. 

* See  note  142. 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


171 

and  pictures  like  the  gods  of  the  Egyptians,  for  the 
whole  creation  is  their  dwelling.  The  Divinity,  who 
must  be  in  every  place,  and  must  see  and  hear  every- 
thing, cannot  be  confined  within  walls.” 194 

“ Where  do  you  pray  then  and  offer  sacrifice,  if  you 
have  no  temples  ? ” 

“ On  the  grandest  of  all  altars,  nature  herself;  our 
favorite  altar  is  the  summit  of  a mountain.195  There  we 
are  nearest  to  our  own  god,  Mithras,  the  mighty  sun, 
and  to  Auramazda,  the  pure  creative  light;  for  there 
the  light  lingers  latest  and  returns  earliest.  Light  alone 

194.  From  Herodotus  (I.  131.  and  132.),  and  from  many  other 
sources,  we  see  clearly  that  at  the  time  of  the  Achaemenidae  the  Per- 
sians h?.d  neither  temples  nor  images  of  their  gods.  Auramazda  and 
Angramainjus,  the  principles  of  good  and  evil,  were  invisible  exist- 
ences filling  all  creation  with  their  countless  train  of  good  and  evil 
spirits.  Eternity  created  fire  and  water.  From  these  Ormusd  (Aura- 
mazda), the  good  spirit,  took  his  origin.  He  was  brilliant  as  the  light, 
pure  and  good.  After  having,  in  the  course  of  12000  years,  created 
heaven,  paradise  and  the  stars,  he  became  aware  of  the  existence  of 
an  evil  spirit,  Ahriman  (Angramainjus),  black,  unclean,  malicious  and 
emitting  an  evil  odor.  Ormusd  determined  on  his  destruction,  and  a 
fierce  strife  began,  in  which  Ormusd  was  the  victor,  and  the  evil  spirit 
lay  3000  years  unconscious  from  the  effects  of  terror.  During  this 
interval  Ormusd  created  the  sky,  the  waters,  the  earth,  all  useful 
plants,  trees  and  herbs,  the  ox  and  the  first  pair  of  human  beings  in 
one  year.  Ahriman,  after  this,  broke  loose,  and  was  overcome  but 
not  slain.  As,  after  death,  the  four  elements  of  which  all  things  are 
composed,  Earth,  Air,  Fire  and  Water,  become  reunited  with  their 
primitive  elements;  and  as,  at  the  resurrection-day,  everything  that 
has  been  severed  combines  once  more,  and  nothing  returns  into  ob- 
livion, all  is  reunited  to  its  primitive  elements,  Ahriman  could  only 
have  been  slain  if  his  impurity  could  have  been  transmuted  into  purity, 
his  darkness  into  light.  And  so  evil  continued  to  exist,  and  to  produce 
impurity  and  evil  wherever  and  whenever  the  good  spirit  created  the 
pure  and  good.  'This  strife  must  continue  until  the  last  day ; but  then 
Ahriman,  too,  will  become  pure  and  holy;  the  Diws  or  Dsewa  (evil 
spirits)  will  have  absorbed  his  evil,  and  themselves  have  ceased  to 
exist.  For  the  evil  spirits  which  dwell  in  every  human  being,  and  are 
emanations  from  Ahriman,  will  be  destroyed  in  the  punishment  inflicted 
on  men  after  death.  From  Vuller’s  Ulmai  Islam  and  the  Zend-Avesta. 

195.  To  this  day  the  fire-altars  of  the  Parsees  are  to  be  seen  on 
the  mountains.  They  are  allowed  to  pray  whenever  fire  and  water 
are  near  at  hand.  Spiegel,  Avesta , Einleitung  LI.  Herodotus  (I.  132.) 
mentions  also  that  the  Persians  worshipped  in  the  open  air. 


172 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


is  pure  and  good;  darkness  is  unclean  and  evil.  Yes, 
maiden,  believe  me,  God  is  nearest  to  us  on  the  moun- 
tains; they  are  his  favorite  resting-place.  Have  you 
never  stood  on  the  wooded  summit  of  a high  mountain, 
and  felt,  amid  the  solemn  silence  of  nature,  the  still 
and  soft,  but  awful  breath  of  Divinity  hovering  around 
you  ? Have  you  prostrated  yourself  in  the  green  forest, 
by  a pure  spring,  or  beneath  the  open  sky,  and  listened 
for  the  voice  of  God  speaking  from  among  the  leaves 
and  waters  ? Have  you  beheld  the  flame  leaping  up  to 
its  parent  the  sun,  and  bearing  with  it,  in  the  rising 
column  of  smoke,  our  prayers  to  the  radiant  Creator  ? 
You  listen  now  in  wonder,  but  I tell  you,  you  would 
kneel  and  worship  too  with  me,  could  I but  take  you  to 
one  of  our  mountain-altars.” 

“ Oh  ! if  I only  could  go  there  with  you ! if  I might 
only  once  look  down  from  some  high  mountain  over  all 
the  woods  and  meadows,  rivers  and  valleys.  I think, 
up  there,  where  nothing  could  be  hidden  from  my  eyes, 
I should  feel  like  an  all-seeing  Divinity  myself.  But 
hark,  my  grandmother  is  calling.  I must  go.” 

“Oh,  do  not  leave  me  yet!” 

“Is  not  obedience  one  of  the  Persian  virtues?” 

“ But  my  rose  ? ” 

“Here  it  is.” 

“Shall  you  remember  me?” 

“Why  should  I not?” 

“Sweet  maiden,  forgive  me  if  I ask  one  more  favor.” 
“Yes,  but  ask  it  quickly,  for  my  grandmother  has 
just  called  again.” 

“Take  my  diamond  star  as  a remembrance  of  this 
hour.” 

“No,  I dare  not.” 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


*73 


“ Oh,  do,  do  take  it.  My  father  gave  it  me  as  a re- 
ward, the  first  time  that  I killed  a bear  with  my  own 
hand,196  and  it  has  been  my  dearest  treasure  till  to-day, 
but  now  you  shall  have  it,  for  you  are  dearer  to  me 
than  anything  else  in  the  world.” 

Saying  this,  he  took  the  chain  and  star  from  his 
breast,  and  tried  to  hang  it  round  Sappho’s  neck.  She 
resisted,  but  Bartja  threw  his  arms  round  her,  kissed  her 
forehead,  called  her  his  only  love,  and  looking  down 
deep  into  the  eyes  of  the  trembling  child,  placed  it  round 
her  neck  by  gentle  force. 

Rhodopis  called  a third  time.  Sappho  broke  from 
the  young  prince’s  embrace,  and  was  running  away, 
but  turned  once  more  at  his  earnest  entreaty  and  the 
question,  “ When  may  I see  you  again  ? ” and  answered 
softly,  “ To-morrow  morning  at  this  rose-bush.” 

“ Which  held  you  fast  to  be  my  friend.” 

Sappho  sped  towards  the  house.  Rhodopis  received 
Bartja,  and  communicated  to  him  all  she  knew  of  his 
friend’s  fate,  after  which  the  young  Persian  departed  for 
Sais. 

When  Rhodopis  visited  her  grandchild’s  bed  that 
evening,  she  did  not  find  her  sleeping  peacefully  as 
usual;  her  lips  moved,  and  she  sighed  deeply,  as  if  dis- 
turbed by  vexing  dreams. 

On  his  way  back,  Bartja  met  Darius  and  Zopyrus, 
who  had  followed  at  once  on  hearing  of  their  friend’s 
secret  departure.  They  little  guessed  that  instead  of 
encountering  an  enemy,  Bartja  had  met  his  first  love. 

Croesus  reached  Sais  a short  time  before  the  three 

196.  Kings  were  accustomed  to  reward  noble  deeds  with  such 
gifts.  Herod.  III.  130.  VIII.  118.  Plutarch  A rtaxerxes  10.  14.  Xenoph. 
Anab.  I.  2.  Robe  of  honor.  Xenoph.  Cyrop . VIII.  3.  See  also  Vol. 
II.  note  219. 


m 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


friends.  He  went  at  once  to  the  king  and  informed 
him  without  reserve  of  the  events  of  the  preceding 
evening.  Amasis  pretended  much  surprise  at  his 
son’s  conduct,  assured  his  friend  that  Gyges  should  be 
released  at  once,  and  indulged  in  some  ironical  jokes 
at  the  discomfiture  of  Psamtik’s  attempt  to  revenge 
himself. 

Croesus  had  no  sooner  quitted  the  king  than  the 
crown-prince  was  announced. 


CHAPTER  X. 

Amasis  received  his  son  with  a burst  of  laughter, 
and  without  noticing  Psamtik’s  pale  and  troubled  coun- 
tenance, shouted:  “Did  not  I tell  thee,  that  a simple 
Egyptian  would  find  it  no  easy  task  to  catch  such  a 
Greek  fox  ? I would  have  given  ten  cities  to  have  been 
by,  when  thy  captive  proved  to  be  the  stammering 
Lydian  instead  of  the  voluble  Athenian.” 

Psamtik  grew  paler  and  paler,  and  trembling  with 
rage,  answered  in  a suppressed  voice:  “Is  it  well,  my 
father,  thus  to  rejoice  at  an  affront  offered  to  thy  son? 
I swear,  by  the  eternal  gods,  that  but  forCambyses’  sake 
that  shameless  Lydian  had  not  seen  the  light  of  another 
day.  But  what  is  it  to  thee,  that  thy  son  becomes  a 
laughing-stock  to  these  beggarly  Greeks!” 

“Abuse  not  those  who  have  outwitted  thee.” 
“Outwitted!  my  plan  was  so  subtly  laid,  that  . . .” 
“The  finer  the  web,  the  sooner  broken.” 

“That  that  intriguing  Greek  could  not  possibly  have 
escaped,  if,  in  violation  of  all  established  precedents, 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


*75 


the  envoy  of  a foreign  power  had  not  taken  it  upon 
himself  to  rescue  a man  whom  we  had  condemned.” 

“ There  thou  art  in  error,  my  son.  We  are  not 
speaking  of  the  execution  of  a judicial  sentence, 
but  of  the  success  or  failure  of  an  attempt  at  personal 
revenge.” 

“ The  agents  employed  were,  however,  commissioned 
by  the  king,  and  therefore  the  smallest  satisfaction  that 
I can  demand  of  thee,  is  to  solicit  from  Cambyses  the 
punishment  of  him  who  has  interfered  in  the  execution 
of  the  royal  decrees.  In  Persia,  where  men  bow  to  the 
king’s  will  as  to  the  will  of  a god,197  this  crime  will  be 
seen  in  all  its  heinousness.  The  punishment  of  Gyges 
is  a debt  which  Cambyses  owes  us.” 

“ But  I have  no  intention  of  demanding  the  payment 
of  this  debt,”  answered  Amasis.  “ On  the  contrary,  I 
am  thankful  that  Phanes  has  escaped.  Gyges  has 
saved  my  soul  from  the  guilt  of  shedding  innocent 
blood,  and  thine  from  the  reproach  of  having  revenged 
thyself  meanly  on  a man,  to  whom  thy  father  is 
indebted.” 

“ Wilt  thou  then  conceal  the  whole  affair  from  Cam- 
byses ?” 

“ No,  I shall  mention  it  jestingly  in  a letter,  as  my 
manner  is,  and  at  the  same  time  caution  him  against 
Phanes.  I shall  tell  him  that  he  has  barely  escaped  my 
vengeance,  and  will  therefore  certainly  endeavor  to  stir 
up  the  power  of  Persia  against  Egypt ; and  shall  entreat 
my  future  son-in-law  to  close  his  ears  to  this  false  accuser. 
Croesus  and  Gyges  can  help  us  by  their  friendship  more 
than  Phanes  can  injure  by  his  hatred.” 

197.  See  Vol.  II.  for  further  particulars  on  the  obedience  paid  to 
the  kings  of  Persia. 

An  Egyptian  Princess.  /. 


17  6 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


“ Is  this  then  thy  final  resolve  ? Can  I expect  no 
satisfaction  ?” 

“ None.  I abide  by  what  I have  said.” 

“ Then  tremble,  not  alone  before  Phanes,  but  before 
another — before  one  who  holds  thee  in  his  power,  and 
who  himself  is  in  ours.” 

Thou  thinkest  to  alarm  me ; thou  wouldst  rend  the 
bond  formed  only  yesterday  ? Psamtik,  Psamtik,  I coun- 
sel thee  to  remember,  that  thou  standest  before  thy  father 
and  thy  king.” 

“ And  thou,  forget  not  that  I am  thy  son  ! If  thou 
compell’st  me  to  forget  that  the  gods  appointed  thee  to 
be  my  father — if  I can  hope  for  no  help  from  thee,  then 
I will  resort  to  my  own  weapons.” 

“ I am  curious  to  learn  what  these  may  be.” 

“ And  I need  not  conceal  them.  Know  then  that 
the  oculist  Nebenchari  is  in  our  power.” 

Amasis  turned  pale. 

“ Before  thou  couldst  possibly  imagine  that  Camby- 
ses  would  sue  for  the  hand  of  thy  daughter,  thou  sen  test 
this  man  to  the  distant  realm  of  Persia,  in  order  to  rid 
thyself  of  one  who  shared  thy  knowledge  of  the  real 
descent  of  my,  so-called,  sister  Nitetis.  He  is  still  there, 
and  at  a hint  from  the  priests  will  disclose  to  Cambyses 
that  he  has  been  deceived,  and  that  thou  hast  ventured 
to  send  him,  instead  of  thine  own,  the  child  of  thy 
dethroned  predecessor  Hophra.  All  Nebenchari’s  papers 
are  in  our  possession,  the  most  important  being  a letter 
in  thine  own  hand  promising  his  father,  who  assisted  at 
Nitetis’  birth,198  a thousand  gold  rings,  as  an  inducement 
to  secrecy  even  from  the  priests.” 

198.  In  ancient  as  now  in  modern  Egypt,  midwives  seem  to  have 
assisted  at  the  birth  of  children.  Two  are  named  in  Exodus  I.  15. 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


I77 


“ In  whose  hands  are  these  papers  ?”  asked  Amasis 
in  a freezing  tone. 

“ In  the  hands  of  the  priesthood.” 

“ Who  speak  by  thy  mouth  ?” 

“ Thou  hast  said  it.” 

“ Repeat  then  thy  requests.” 

“ Entreat  Cambyses  to  punish  Gyges,  and  grant  me 
free  powers  to  pursue  the  escaped  Phanes  as  it  shall 
seem  good  in  mine  eyes.” 

“ Is  that  all  ?” 

“ Bind  thyself  by  a solemn  oath  to  the  priests,  that 
the  Greeks  shall  be  prevented  from  erecting  any  more 
temples  to  their  false  gods  in  Egypt,  and  that  the 
building  of  the  temple  to  Apollo,  in  Memphis,  shall  be 
discontinued.” 

“ I expected  these  demands.  The  priests  have  dis- 
covered a sharp  weapon  to  wield  against  me.  Well,  I 
am  prepared  to  yield  to  the  wishes  of  my  enemies,  with 
whom  thou  hast  leagued  thyself,  but  only  on  two  con- 
ditions. First,  I insist  that  the  letter,  which  I confess 
to  have  written  to  the  father  of  Nebenchari  in  a moment 
of  inconsideration,  be  restored  to  me.  If  left  in  the 
hands  of  thy  party,  it  could  reduce  me  from  a king  to 
the  contemptible  slave  of  priestly  intrigue.” 

“That  wish  is  reasonable.  The  letter  shall  be 
returned  to  thee,  if  . . .” 

“ Not  another  if!  on  the  contrary,  know  that  I con- 
sider thy  petition  for  the  punishment  of  Gyges  so 
imprudent,  that  I refuse  to  grant  it.  Now  leave  me  and 
appear  not  again  before  mine  eyes  until  I summon  thee! 
Yesterday  I gained  a son,  only  to  lose  him  to-day. 

Shiprah  and  Puah.  If  the  mother  were  a queen,  good  fairies  and 
goddesses  were  also  present  with  their  aid,  generally  a Hathor. 


178 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


Rise  ! I demand  no  tokens  of  a love  and  humility,  which 
thou  hast  never  felt.  Go  to  the  priests  when  thou 
needest  comfort  and  counsel,  and  see  if  they  can  supply 
a father’s  place.  Tell  Neithotep,  in  whose  hands  thou 
art  as  wax,  that  he  has  found  the  best  means  of  forcing 
me  to  grant  demands,  which  otherwise  I should  have 
refused.  Hitherto  I have  been  willing  to  make  every 
sacrifice  for  the  sake  of  upholding  Egypt’s  greatness; 
but  now,  when  I see  that,  to  attain  their  own  ends,  the 
priests  can  strive  to  move  me'  by  the  threat  of  treachery 
to  their  own  country,  I feel  inclined  to  regard  this 
privileged  caste  as  a more  dangerous  enemy  to  Egypt, 
than  even  the  Persians.  Beware,  beware ! This  once, 
having  brought  danger  upon  Egypt  through  my  own 
fatherly  weakness,  I give  way  to  the  intrigues  of  my 
enemies ; but,  for  the  future,  I swear  by  the  great  god- 
dess Neith,  that  men  shall  see  and  feel  I am  king;  the 
entire  priesthood  shall  be  sacrificed  rather  than  the 
smallest  fraction  of  my  royal  will ! Silence — depart !” 

The  prince  left,  but  this  time  a longer  interval  was 
necessary,  before  the  king  could  regain  even  outward 
cheerfulness  sufficient  to  enable  him  to  appear  before  his 
guests. 

Psamtik  went  at  once  to  the  commander  of  the  native 
troops,  ordered  him  to  banish  the  Egyptian  captain  who 
had  failed  in  executing  his  revengeful  plans,  to  the 
quarries  of  Thebais,1"  and  to  send  the  Ethiopians  back 
to  their  native  country.  He  then  hurried  to  the  high- 
priest  of  Neith,  to  inform  him  how  much  he  had  been 
able  to  extort  from  the  king. 

199.  A usual,  but  fearful  punishment  for  great  crimes.  Diod.  I. 
78.  III.  12.  14.  Further  particulars  in  the  text  of  Vol.  II.  and  note 
139  of  the  same  volume. 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


1J9 


Neithotep  shook  his  head  doubtfully  on  hearing  of 
Amasis’  threats,  and  dismissed  the  prince  with  a few 
words  of  exhortation,  a practice  he  never  omitted. 

Psamtik  returned  home,  his  heart  oppressed  and  his 
mind  clouded  with  a sense  of  unsatisfied  revenge,  of  a 
new  and  unhappy  rupture  with  his  father,  a fear  of  foreign 
derision,  a feeling  of  his  subjection  to  the  will  of  the 
priests,  and  of  a gloomy  fate  which  had  hung  over  his 
head  since  his  birth. 

His  once  beautiful  wife  was  dead ; and,  of  five  bloom- 
ing children,  only  one  daughter  remained  to  him,  and  a 
little  son,  whom  he  loved  tenderly,  and  to  whom  in  this 
sad  moment  he  felt  drawn.  For  the  blue  eyes  and 
laughing  mouth  of  his  child  were  the  only  objects  that 
ever  thawed  this  man’s  icy  heart,  and  from  these  he  now 
hoped  for  consolation  and  courage  on  his  weary  road 
through  life. 

“Where  is  my  son?”  he  asked  of  the  first  attendant 
who  crossed  his  path. 

“ The  king  has  just  sent  for  the  Prince  Necho  and 
his  nurse,”  answered  the  man. 

At  this  moment  the  high-steward  of  the  prince’s 
household  approached,  and  with  a low  obeisance  deliv- 
ered to  Psamtik  a sealed  papyrus  letter,  with  the  words : 
“ From  your  father,  the  king.” 

In  angry  haste  he  broke  the  yellow  wrax  of  the  seal 
bearing  the  king’s  name,200  and  read:  “ I have  sent  for 


200.  Signet  rings  were  worn  by  the  Egyptians  at  a very  early 
period.  Thus,  in  Genesis  41.  42.,  Pharaoh  puts  his  ring  on  Joseph’s 
hand.  In  the  Berlin  Museum  and  all  other  collections  of  Egyptian 
antiquities,  numbers  of  these  rings  are  to  be  found,  many  of  which 
are  more  than  4000  years  old.  Wilkinson  gives  drawings  of  a series 
of  such  rings.  III.  p.  374.  See  also  a drawing  of  the  Ferlini  discov- 
eries made  in  Nubia  and  now  in  the  Berlin  Museum.  Lepsius,  Denk- 
mdler  X.  PI.  42.  At  the  spot  wiiere  this  treasure  was  discovered  in 


i8o 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


thy  son,  that  he  may  not  become,  like  his  father,  a 
blind  instrument  in  the  hands  of  the  priesthood,  forget- 
ful of  what  is  due  to  himself  and  his  country.  His 
education  shall  be  my  care,  for  the  impressions  of  child- 
hood affect  the  whole  of  a man’s  later  life.  Thou  canst 
see  him  if  thou  wilt,  but  I must  be  acquainted  with  thy 
intention  beforehand.” 

Psamtik  concealed  his  indignation  from  the  sur- 
rounding attendants  with  difficulty.  The  mere  wish  of 
a royal  father  had,  according  to  Egyptian  custom,  as 
much  weight  as  the  strictest  command.  After  reflecting 
a few  moments,  he  called  for  huntsmen,  dogs,  bows 
and  lances,  sprang  into  a light  chariot201  and  com- 
manded the  charioteer  to  drive  him  to  the  western 
marshes,  where,  in  pursuing  the  wild  beasts  of  the 
desert,  he  could  forget  the  weight  of  his  own  cares  and 
wreak  on  innocent  creatures  his  hitherto  baffled  ven- 
geance. 

Gyges  was  released  immediately  after  the  conversa- 
tion between  his  father  and  Amasis,  and  welcomed 
with  acclamations  of  joy  by  his  companions.  The 
Pharaoh  seemed  desirous  of  atoning  for  the  imprison- 

1830,  a tradition  has  already  arisen  with  respect  to  it.  Rings  have 
been  found  on  the  hands  of  many  mummies. 

201.  Field  sports  seem  to  have  been  much  favored  by  the  kings  of 
Egypt  and  their  nobles.  Not  only  dogs  of  different  breeds,  but  wild 
animals,  such  as  leopards  and  lions,  were  trained  to  the  chase.  Wilkin- 
son III.  16.  A good  drawing  of  a lion-hunt  is  to  be  found  in  Rosel- 
lini,  Mon.  stor.  II.  plate  129.  A lion  shot  by  the  Pharaoh  lies  dying 
near  him,  the  arrows  quivering  in  his  body;  and  another  wounded 
lion  is  escaping  into  the  rushes  by  the  water.  Hunting-dogsof  differ- 
ent kinds,  see  Wilkinson  III.  32.  and  also  III.  22.  where  wild  goats, 
gazelles  and  other  graminivorous  animals  are  being  hunted.  Rosellini, 
Mon.  civ.  PI.  15-18.  Birds  are  being  caught  with  nets  and  the  boomer- 
ang. Wilkinson  III.  38.  39.  41.  42.  Lepsius,  Denkmaler.  Abth.  II. 
PI.  131.  132.  Hunting-scenes  from  Benihassan.  On  one  of  the  so- 
called  wedding  scarabei  (18th  dynasty)  we  read  that  the  king  himself 
killed  no  lions. 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


181 


ment  of  his  friend’s  son  by  doubling  his  favors,  for  on 
the  same  day  Gyges  received  from  the  king  a magnifi- 
cent chariot  drawn  by  two  noble  brown  steeds,202  and 
was  begged  to  take  back  with  him  to  Persia  a curiously- 
wrought  set  of  draughts,*  as  a remembrance  of  Sais. 
The  separate  pieces  were  made  of  ebony  and  ivory, 
some  being  curiously  inlaid  with  sentences,  in  hiero- 
glyphics of  gold  and  silver. 

Amasis  laughed  heartily  with  his  friends  at  Gyges’ 
artifice,  allowed  the  young  heroes  to  mix  freely  with 
his  family,  and  behaved  towards  them  himself  as  a 
jovial  father  towards  his  merry  sons.  That  the  ancient 
Egyptian  was  not  quite  extinguished  in  him  could  only 
be  discerned  at  meal-times,  when  a separate  table  was 
allotted  to  the  Persians.  The  religion  of  his  ancestors 
would  have  pronounced  him  defiled,  had  he  eaten  c.t 
the  same  table  with  men  of  another  nation.203 

When  Amasis,  at  last,  three  days  after  the  release  of 
Gyges,  declared  that  his  daughter  Nitetis  would  be 
prepared  to  depart  for  Asia  in  the  course  of  two  more 
weeks,  all  the  Persians  regretted  that  their  stay  in 
Egypt  was  so  near  its  close. 

Croesus  had  enjoyed  the  society  of  the  Samian 

202.  Some  especially  fine  paintings  of  horses  in  rich  trappings, 
evidently  by  an  artist’s  hand,  are  to  be  found  on  the  monuments  at 
Thebes.  See  Rosellini,  Mon.  stor.  I.  Plate  78.  Lepsius,  Denkmdler 
III.  126  and  following , and  the  Description  de  V Egypte  ant.  II.  and  III. 
(Thebes).  Magnificent  modern  Egyptian  horses  are  represented  in 
Ebers,  Aegypten  in  Bild  und  Wort.  p.  241. 

203.  Herodotus  II.  41.  says  that  the  Egyptians  neither  kissed,  nor 
ate  out  of  the  same  dish  with  foreigners,  nay,  indeed,  that  they  refused 
to  touch  meat,  in  the  cutting  up  of  which  the  knife  of  a Greek  had 
been  used.  Nor  were  the  lesser  dynasties  of  the  Delta  allowed,  ac- 
cording to  the  Stela  of  Pianchi,  to  cross  the  threshold  of  the  Pharaohs 
because  they  were  unclean  and  ate  fish.  In  the  book  of  Genesis,  the 
brethren  of  Joseph  were  not  allowed  to  eat  bread  with  the  Egyptians. 

* See  note  152. 


182 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


poets  and  sculptors.  Gyges  had  shared  his  father’s 
preference  for  Greek  art  and  artists.  Darius,  who  had 
formerly  studied  astronomy  in  Babylon,204  was  one 
evening  observing  the  heavens,  when,  to  his  surprise, 
he  was  addressed  by  the  aged  Neithotep  and  invited  to 
follow  him  on  to  the  temple-roof.  Darius,  ever  eager 
to  acquire  knowlege,  did  not  wait  to  be  asked  twice, 
and  was  to  be  found  there  every  night  in  earnest  atten- 
tion to  the  old  priest’s  lessons. 

On  one  occasion  Psamtik  met  him  thus  with  his 
master,  and  asked  the  latter  what  could  have  induced 
him  to  initiate  a Persian  in  the  Egyptian  mysteries. 

“ I am  only  teaching  him,”  answered  the  high-priest, 
“ what  is  as  well  known  to  every  learned  Chaldee  in 
Babylon  as  to  ourselves,  and  am  thereby  gaining  the 
friendship  of  a man,  whose  stars  as  far  outshine  those  of 
Cambyses  as  the  sun  outshines  the  moon.  This  Darius, 
I tell  thee,  will  be  a mighty  ruler.  I have  even  seen  the 
beams  of  his  planet  shining  over  Egypt.  The  truly 
wise  man  extends  his  gaze  into  the  future,  regards  the 
objects  lying  on  either  side  of  his  road,  as  well  as  the 
road  itself.  Thou  canst  not  know  in  which  of  the  many 
houses  by  which  thou  passest  daily,  a future  benefactor 
may  not  have  been  reared  for  thee.  Leave  nought  un- 
noticed that  lies  in  thy  path,  but  above  all  direct  thy 
gaze  upward  to  the  stars.  As  the  faithful  dog  lies 
in  wait  night  after  night  for  thieves,  so  have  I watched 
these  pilgrims  of  the  heavens  fifty  years  long — these 
foretellers  of  the  fates  of  men,  burning  in  ethereal  space, 

204.  The  Chaldaeans  of  Babylon  were  the  next  best  astronomers 
to  the  Egyptians.  Aristoteles  de  ccelo  II.  12.  Chasles  maintains  that 
they  made  use  of  astronomical  tables.  Comptes  rendus  de  I'academie 
des  sciences.  T.  XXIII.  1846.  p.  852-854.  According  to  Herodotus, 
Darius  was  well-affected  to  the  Egyptians  and  held  their  wisdom  in 
high  estimation. 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


183 


and  announcing,  not  only  the  return  of  summer  and 
winter,  but  the  arrival  of  good  and  bad  fortune,  honor 
and  disgrace.  These  are  the  unerring  guides,  who  have 
• pointed  out  to  me  in  Darius  a plant,  that  will  one  day 
wax  into  a mighty  tree.” 

To  Bartja,  Darius’  nightly  studies  were  especially 
welcome;  they  necessitated  more  sleep  in  the  morning, 
and  so  rendered  Bartja’s  stolen  early  rides  to  Naukratis, 
(on  which  Zopyrus,  to  whom  he  had  confided  his  secret, 
accompanied  him),  easier  of  accomplishment.  During 
the  interviews  with  Sappho,  Zopyrus  and  the  attendants 
used  all  their  endeavors  to  kill  a few  snipes,  jackals  or 
jerboas.  They  could  then,  on  their  return,  maintain  to 
their  Mentor  Croesus,  that  they  had  been  pursuing  field- 
sports,  the  favorite  occupation  of  the  Persian  nobility. 

The  change  which  the  power  of  a first  love  had 
wrought  in  the  innermost  character  of  Bartja,  passed 
unnoticed  by  all  but  Tachot,  the  daughter  of  Amasis. 
From  the  first  day  on  which  they  had  spoken  together 
she  had  loved  him,  and  her  quick  feelings  told  her  at 
once  that  something  had  happened  to  estrange  him 
from  herself.  Formerly  his  behavior  had  been  that 
of  a brother,  and  he  had  sought  her  companionship; 
but  now  he  carefully  avoided  every  approach  to  in- 
timacy, for  he  had  guessed  her  secret  and  felt  as  if  even 
a kind  dook  would  have  been  an  offence  against  his 
loyalty  to  Sappho. 

In  her  distress  at  this  change  Tachot  confided  her 
sorrows  to  Nitetis.  The  latter  bade  her  take  courage, 
and  the  two  girls  built  many  a castle  in  the  air,  pictur- 
ing to  themselves  the  happiness  of  being  always  to- 
gether at  one  court,  and  married  to  two  royal  brothers. 
But  as  the  days  went  by,  the  visits  of  the  handsome 


184 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


prince  became  more  and  more  rare,  and  when  he  did 
come,  his  behavior  to  Tachot  was  cold  and  distant. 

Yet  the  poor  girl  could  not  but  confess  that  Bartja 
had  grown  handsomer  and  more  manly  during  his 
stay  in  Egypt.  An  expression  of  proud  and  yet  gentle 
consciousness  lay  beaming  in  his  large  eyes,  and  a 
strange  dreamy  air  of  rest  often  took  the  place  of  his 
former  gay  spirits.  His  cheeks  had  lost  their  brilliant 
color,  but  that  added  to  his  beauty,  while  it  lessened 
hers,  who,  like  him,  became  paler  from  day  to  day. 

Melitta,  the  old  slave,  had  taken  the  lovers  under 
her  protection.  She  had  surprised  them  one  morning, 
but  the  prince  had  given  her  such  rich  presents,  and 
her  darling  had  begged,  flattered  and  coaxed  so  sweetly, 
that  at  last  Melitta  promised  to  keep  their  secret,  and 
later,  yielding  to  that  natural  impulse  which  moves  all 
old  women  to  favor  lovers,  had  even  given  them  every 
assistance  in  her  power.  She  already  saw  her  “ sweet 
child  ” mistress  of  a hemisphere,  often  addressed  her  as 
“my  Princess”  and  “my  Queen”  when  none  were  by 
to  hear,  and  in  many  a weak  moment  imagined  a brill- 
iant future  for  herself  in  some  high  office  at  the  Persian 
court. 


CHAPTER  XL 

Three  days  before  the  time  fixed  for  the  departure 
of  Nitetis,  Rhodopis  had  invited  a large  number  of 
guests  to  her  house  at  Naukratis,  amongst  whom  Croesus 
and  Gyges  were  included. 

The  two  lovers  had  agreed  to  meet  in  the  garden, 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS.  1 85 

protected  by  the  darkness  and  the  old  slave,  while  the 
guests  were  occupied  at  the  banquet.  Melitta,  there- 
fore, having  convinced  herself  that  the  guests  were 
thoroughly  absorbed  in  conversation,  opened  the  gar- 
den-gate, admitted  the  prince,  brought  Sappho  to  him, 
and  then  retired,  promising  to  warn  them  of  any  in- 
truder by  clapping  her  hands. 

“I  shall  only  have  you  near  me  three  days  longer,” 
whispered  Sappho.  “ Do  you  know,  sometimes  it 
seems  to  me  as  if  I had  only  seen  you  yesterday  for 
the  first  time;  but  generally  I feel  as  if  you  had  be- 
longed to  me  for  a whole  eternity,  and  I had  loved  you 
all  my  life.” 

“To  me  too  it  seems  as  if  you  had  always  been 
mine,  for  I cannot  imagine  how  I could  ever  have 
existed  without  you.  If  only  the  parting  were  over 
and  we  were  together  again!” 

“Oh,  believe  me,  that  will  pass  more  quickly  than 
you  fancy.  Of  course  it  will  seem  long  to  wait — very 
long;  but  when  it  is  over,  and  we  are  together  again,  I 
think  it  will  seem  as  if  we  had  never  been  parted.  So 
it  has  been  with  me  every  day.  How  I have  longed 
for  the  morning  to  come  and  bring  you  with  it!  but 
wThen  it  came  and  you  were  sitting  by  my  side,  I felt 
as  if  I had  had  you  all  the  time  and  your  hand  had 
never  left  my  head.” 

“And  yet  a strange  feeling  of  fear  comes  over  me, 
when  I think  of  our  parting  hour.” 

“ I do  not  fear  it  so  very  much.  I know  my  heart 
will  bleed  when  you  say  farewell,  but  I am  sure  you 
will  come  back  and  will  not  have  forgotten  me.  Melitta 
wanted  to  enquire  of  the  Oracle  whether  you  would 
remain  faithful;  and  to  question  an  old  woman  who 

14 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


1 86 

has  just  come  from  Phrygia  and  can  conjure  by  night 
from  drawn  cords,  with  incense,  styrax,  moon-shaped 
cakes,  and  wild-briar  leaves;205  but  I would  have  none 
of  this,  for  my  heart  knows  better  than  the  Pythia, 
the  cords,  or  the  smoke  of  sacrifice,  that  you  will  be 
true  to  me,  and  love  me  always.” 

“ And  your  heart  speaks  the  truth.” 

“But  I have  sometimes  been  afraid;  and  have 
blown  into  a poppy-leaf,  and  struck  it,  as  the  young 
girls  here  do.  If  it  broke  with  a loud  crack  I was 
very  happy,  and  cried,  4 Ah!  he  will  not  forget !’  but 
if  the  leaf  tore  without  a sound  I felt  sad.  I dare  say 
I did  this  a hundred  times,  but  generally  the  leaf  gave 
the  wished-for  sound,  and  I had  much  oftener  reason 
to  be  joyful  than  sad.”206 

“May  it  be  ever  thus!” 

“It  must  be!  but  dearest,  do  not  speak  so  loudly; 
I see  Knakias  going  down  to  the  Nile  for  water  and  he 
will  hear  us.” 

“Well,  I will  speak  low.  There,  I will  stroke  back 
your  silky  hair  and  whisper  in  your  ear  4 1 love  you/ 
Could  you  understand?” 

44  My  grandmother  says  that  it  is  easy  to  understand 
what  we  like  to  hear;  but  if  you  had  just  whispered, 
4 1 hate  you/  your  eyes  would  have  told  me  with  a 

205.  These  are  the  spells  which  Glycera  desired  to  consult,  when 
her  lover,  the  tragic  poet  Menander,  was  called  to  Egypt  by  king 
Ptolemy.  Her  letter  is  as  clever  as  it  is  charming.  Alciphr.  II.  Ep. 
4.  I would  mention  also  the  beautiful  poem  by  Theokritus  on  the 
love-sick  girl  and  her  spells. 

206.  This  questioning  of  flowers  reminds  us  of  the  way  in  which 
children  and  girls  now-a-days  pull  the  leaves  of  the  acacia  and  the 
petals  of  the  daisy,  and  was  not  unusual  among  the  ancients.  Pollux 
IX.  27.  Becker,  Charikles  I.  327.  In  modern  Greece  the  young  girls 
are  said  still  to  consult  the  same  oracles.  Bybilakis,  Neugriechisches 
Leben,  p.  20. 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


187 


thousand  glad  voices  that  you  loved  me.  Silent  eyes 
are  much  more  eloquent  than  all  the  tongues  in  the 
world.” 

“ If  I could  only  speak  the  beautiful  Greek  language 
as  you  do,  I would  . . .” 

“ Oh,  I am  so  glad  you  cannot,  for  if  you  could  tell 
me  all  you  feel,  I think  you  would  not  look  into  my 
eyes  so  lovingly.  Words  are  nothing.  Listen  to  the 
nightingale  yonder!  She  never  had  the  gift  of  speech 
and  yet  I think  I can  understand  her.” 

“ Will  you  confide  her  secret  to  me  ? I should  like 
to  know  what  Gulgul,  as  we  Persians  call  the  nightin- 
gale, has  to  talk  about  to  her  mate  in  the  rose-bush. 
May  you  betray  her  secret?” 

“I  will  whisper  it  softly.  Philomel  sings  to  her 
mate  ‘I  love  thee/  and  he  answers,  (don’t  you  hear 
him?),  ‘Itys,  ito,  itys.’  ”a°7 

207.  Thus  Aeschylus  renders  the  sweet  song  of  the  nightingale. 
The  ingenious  interpretation  of  the  words  l tvs,  irto,  is  a playful  idea, 
which  we  can  venture  to  put  into  the  mouth  of  our  childlike  Sappho. 
The  Itys-call  of  the  nightingale  had,  however,  originally  a very  differ- 
ent signification.  Philomela  is  bemoaning  the  boy  Itys,  who  has  been 
slain  to  revenge  her  wrongs  on  his  father.  Prokne,  the  sister  of  Philo- 
mela and  daughter  of  the  Athenian,  Pandion,  was  the  wife  of  Tereus 
of  Daulis  in  Thrace.  Itys  was  their  son.  Tereus,  having  to  conduct 
Philomela  to  her  sister,  used  violence  towards  the  maiden  on  the  way 
thither,  cut  out  her  tongue  to  prevent  her  from  revealing  his  conduct, 
and  left  her  in  the  wood,.  Philomela,  however,  wove  the  story  of  her 
wrongs  into  a garment,  by  means  of  which  she  informed  her  sister 
Prokne  of  Tereus'  baseness.  On  discovering  this,  Prokne  killed  her 
own  child  Itys  and  caused  his  flesh  to  be  served  up  as  a dish  for  her 
husband.  The  sisters  then  fled,  and  were  pursued  by  Tereus  on  his 
discovering  that  he  had  eaten  his  own  son.  They  prayed  to  the  gods, 
who  granted  their  petition,  and  transformed  them,  together  with 
Tereus,  into  birds.  According  to  the  original  myth,  Prokne  fled  into 
the  forest  in  the  form  of  a nightingale  and  bewailed  her  sacrificed  Itys. 
Philomela  was  turned  into  a swallow,  who,  from  the  loss  of  her  tongue, 
could  only  twitter  and  cry  “ Tereu.”  Tereus  became  a hoopoe,  whose* 
perpetual  call  (referring  to  his  lost  son)  was  “ pou  ?”  “where  ” ? The 
punishments  of  entire  and  of  semi-sleeplessness  were  imposed  on  the 
nightingale  and  the  swallow.  The  accounts  differ  as  to  which  sister 


1 88 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


“And  what  does  that  mean,  ‘Ito,  ito?’” 

“ I accept  it.” 

“ And  Itys?” 

“ Oh,  that  must  be  explained,  to  be  rightly  under- 
stood. Itys  is  a circle;  and  a circle,  I was  always 
taught,  is  the  symbol  of  eternity,  having  neither  be- 
ginning nor  end;  so  the  nightingale  sings,  4 1 accept 
it  for  eternity.  * ” 

“ And  if  I say  to  you,  4 1 love  thee  ? ’ ” 

“ Then  I shall  answer  gladly,  like  the  sweet  night- 
ingale, ‘ I accept  it  for  to-day,  to-morrow,  for  all 
eternity ! , ” 

“What  a wonderful  night  it  is!  everything  so  still 
and  silent;  I do  not  even  hear  the  nightingale  now; 
she  is  sitting  in  the  acacia-tree  among  the  bunches  of 
sweet  blossoms.  I can  see  the  tops  of  the  palm-trees 
in  the  Nile,  and  the  moon’s  reflection  between  them, 
glistening  like  a white  swan.” 

“ Yes,  her  rays  are  over  every  living  thing  like  silver 
fetters,  and  the  whole  world  lies  motionless  beneath 
them  like  a captive  woman.  Happy  as  I feel  now,  yet 
I could  not  even  laugh,  and  still  less  speak  in  a loud 
voice.” 

“ Then  whisper,  or  sing ! ” 

“Yes,  that  is  the  best.  Give  me  a lyre.  Thank 
you.  Now  I will  lean  my  head  on  your  breast,  and 
sing  you  a little,  quiet,  peaceful  song.  It  was  written 
by  Alkman,*  the  Lydian,  who  lived  in  Sparta,  in  praise 
of  night  and  her  stillness.  You  must  listen  though, 

became  the  nightingale.  Ovid,  who  gives  the  whole  story  in  a most 
.charming  form  ( Metamorphoses  VI.  425.  seq.)  leaves  the  question  unde- 
cided. But  he  too,  ( Amoves  II.  6.  7-10.)  assumes  that  Philomela  be- 
came a nightingale,  and  this  has  since  become  the  universal  belief. 

* See  note  6. 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


189 


for  this  low,  sweet  slumber-song  must  only  leave  the 
lips  like  a gentle  wind.  Do  not  kiss  me  any  more, 
please,  till  I have  finished ; then  I will  ask  you  to  thank 
me  with  a kiss  : 

“ Now  o’er  the  drowsy  earth  still  night  prevails, 

Calm  sleep  the  mountain  tops  and  shady  vales, 

The  rugged  cliffs  and  hollow  glens; 

The  wild  beasts  slumber  in  their  dens ; 

The  cattle  on  the  hill.  Deep  in  the  sea 
The  countless  finny  race  and  monster  brood 
Tranquil  repose.  Even  the  busy  bee 
Forgets  her  daily  toil.  The  silent  wood 
No  more  with  noisy  hum  of  insect  rings  ; 

And  all  the  feathered  tribe,  by  gentle  sleep  subdued, 

Roost  in  the  glade  and  hang  their  drooping  wings.”  * 

“ Now,  dearest,  where  is  my  kiss  ?” 

“ I had  forgotten  it  in  listening,  just  as  before  I for- 
got to  listen  in  kissing.” 

“ You  are  too  bad.  But  tell  me,  is  not  my  song 
lovely  ?” 

“ Yes,  beautiful,  like  everything  else  you  sing.” 

“ And  the  Greek  poets  write  ?” 

“ Yes,  there  you  are  right  too,  I admit.” 

“ Are  there  no  poets  in  Persia  ?” 

“ How  can  you  ask  such  a question  ? How  could  a 
nation,  who  despised  song,  pretend  to  any  nobility  of 
feeling  ?” 

“ But  you  have  some  very  bad  customs.” 

“Well?” 

“You  take  so  many  wives.” 

“ My  Sappho  . . .” 

“ Do  not  misunderstand  me.  I love  you  so  much, 
that  I have  no  other  wish  than  to  see  you  happy  and 


* Translation  by  Colonel  Mure. 


190 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


be  allowed  to  be  always  with  you.  If,  by  taking  me  for 
your  only  wife,  you  would  outrage  the  laws  of  your 
country,  if  you  would  thereby  expose  yourself  to  con- 
tempt, or  even  blame,  (for  who  could  dare  to  despise 
my  Bartja !)  then  take  other  wives ; but  let  me  have 
you,  for  myself  alone,  at  least  two,  or  perhaps  even 
three  years.  Will  you  promise  this,  Bartja  ?” 

“ I will.” 

“ And  then,  when  my  time  has  passed,  and  you  must 
yield  to  the  customs  of  your  country  (for  it  will  not  be 
love  that  leads  you  to  bring  home  a second  wife),  then 
let  me  be  the  first  *among  your  slaves.  Oh!  I have 
pictured  that  so  delightfully  to  myself.  When  you  go 
to  war  I shall  set  the  tiara  on  your  head,  gird  on  the 
sword,  and  place  the  lance  in  your  hand ; and  when  you 
return  a conqueror,  I shall  be  the  first  to  crown  you 
with  the  wreath  of  victory.  When  you  ride  out  to  the 
chase,  mine  will  be  the  duty  of  buckling  on  your  spurs, 
and  when  you  go  to  the  banquet,  of  adorning  and 
anointing  you,  winding  the  garlands  of  poplar  and  roses 
and  twining  them  around  your  forehead  and  shoulders. 
If  wounded,  I will  be  your  nurse ; will  never  stir  from 
your  side  if  you  are  ill,  and  when  I see  you  happy  will 
retire,  and  feast  my  eyes  from  afar  on  your  glory  and 
happiness.  Then  perchance  you  will  call  me  to  your 
side,  and  your  kiss  will  say,  ;I  am  content  with  my 
Sappho,  I love  her  still.’  ” 

“ O Sappho,  wert  thou  only  my  wife  now  ! — to-day! 
The  man  who  possesses  such  a treasure  as  I have  in 
thee,  will  guard  it  carefully,  but  never  care  to  seek  for 
others  which,  by  its  side,  can  only  show  their  miserable 
poverty.  He  who  has  once  loved  thee,  can  never  love 
another : I know  it  is  the  custom  in  my  country  to  have 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS.  191 

many  wives,  but  this  is  only  allowed ; there  is  no  law  to 
enjoin  it.  My  father  had,  it  is  true,  a hundred  female 
slaves,  but  only  one  real,  true  wife,  our  mother  Kassan- 
dane.” 

“ And  I will  be  your  Kassandane.,, 

“ No,  my  Sappho,  for  what  you  will  be  to  me,  no 
woman  ever  yet  was  to  her  husband.” 

“ When  shall  you  come  to  fetch  me  ?” 

“As  soon  as  I can,  and  am  permitted  to  do  so.” 

“ Then  I ought  to  be  able  to  wait  patiently.” 

“ And  shall  I ever  hear  from  you  ?” 

“ Oh,  I shall  write  long,  long  letters,  and  charge 
every  wind  with  loving  messages  for  you.” 

“Yes,  do  so,  my  darling;  and  as  to  the  letters,  give 
them  to  the  messenger  who  will  bring  Nitetis  tidings 
from  Egypt  from  time  to  time.” 

“ Where  shall  1 find  him  ?” 

“ I will  see  that  a man  is  stationed  at  Naukratis,  to 
take  charge  of  everything  you  send  to  him.  All  this  I 
will  settle  with  Melitta.” 

“Yes,  we  can  trust  her,  she  is  prudent  and  faithful; 
but  I have  another  friend,  who  is  dearer  to  me  than  any 
one  else  excepting  you,  and  who  loves  me  too  better 
than  any  one  else  does,  but  you — ” 

“ You  mean  your  grandmother  Rhodopis.” 

“Yes,  my  faithful  guardian  and  teacher.” 

“ Ah,  she  is  a noble  woman.  Croesus  considers  her 
the  most  excellent  among  women,  and  he  has  studied 
mankind  as  the  physicians  do  plants  and  herbs.  He 
knows  that  rank  poison  lies  hidden  in  some,  in  others 
healing  cordials,  and  often  says  that  Rhodopis  is  like  a 
rose  which,  while  fading  away  herself,  and  dropping  leaf 
after  leaf,  continues  to  shed  perfume  and  quickening 

A n Egyptian  Princess . /. 


192 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


balsam  for  the  sick  and  weak,  and  awaits  in  patience  the 
wind  which  at  last  shall  waft  her  from  us.” 

“ The  gods  grant  that  she  may  be  with  us  for  a long 
time  yet ! Dearest,  will  you  grant  me  one  great  favor?” 
“ It  is  granted  before  I hear  it.” 

“ When  you  take  me  home,  do  not  leave  Rhodopis 
here.  She  must  come  with  us.  She  is  so  kind  and  loves 
me  so  fervently,  that  what  makes  me  happy  will  make 
her  so  too,  and  whatever  is  dear  to  me,  will  seem  to  her 
worthy  of  being  loved.” 

“ She  shall  be  the  first  among  our  guests.” 

“ Now  I am  quite  happy  and  satisfied,  for  I am 
necessary  to  my  grandmother;  she  could  not  live  with- 
out her  child.  I laugh  her  cares  and  sorrows  away,  and 
when  she  is  singing  to  me,  or  teaching  me  how  to  guide 
the  style,  or  strike  the  lute,  a clearer  light  beams  from 
her  brow,  the  furrows  ploughed  by  grief  disappear,  her 
gentle  eyes  laugh,  and  she  seems  to  forget  the  evil  past 
in  the  happy  present.” 

“ Before  we  part,  I will  ask  her  whether  she  will  fol- 
low us  home.” 

“ Oil,  how  glad  that  makes  me ! and  do  you  know, 
the  first  days  of  our  absence  from  each  other  do  not  seem 
so  very  dreadful  to  me.  Now  you  are  to  be  my  hus- 
band, I may  surely  tell  you  everything  that  pains  or 
pleases  me,  even  when  I dare  not  tell  any  one  else,  and 
so  you  must  know,  that,  when  you  leave,  we  expect  two 
little  visitors;  they  are  the  children  of  the  kind  Phanes, 
whom  your  friend  Gyges  saved  so  nobly.  I mean  to 
be  like  a mother  to  the  little  creatures,  and  when  they 
have  been  good  I shall  sing  them  a story  of  a prince,  a 
brave  hero,  who  took  a simple  maiden  to  be  his  wife; 
and  when  I describe  the  prince  I shall  have  you  in  my 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


T9  3 


mind,  and  though  my  little  listeners  will  not  guess  it,  I 
shall  be  describing  you  from  head  to  foot.  My  prince 
shall  be  tall  like  you,  shall  have  your  golden  curls  and 
blue  eyes,  and  your  rich,  royal  dress  shall  adorn  his 
noble  figure.  Your  generous  heart,  your  love  of  truth, 
and  your  beautiful  reverence  for  the  gods,  your  courage 
and  heroism,  in  short,  every  thing  that  I love  and  honor 
in  you,  I shall  give  to  the  hero  of  my  tale.  How  the 
children  will  listen ! and  when  they  cry,  4 Oh,  how  we 
love  the  prince,  how  good  and  beautiful  he  must  be ! if 
we  could  only  see  him !’  then  I shall  press  them  close 
to  my  heart  and  kiss  them  as  I kiss  you  now,  and  so 
they  will  have  gained  their  wish,  for  as  you  are  enthroned 
in  my  heart,  you  must  be  living  within  me  and  there- 
fore near  to  them,  and  when  they  embrace  me  they 
will  embrace  you  too.” 

44  And  I shall  go  to  my  little  sister  Atossa  and  tell 
her  all  I have  seen  on  my  journey,  and  when  I speak 
of  the  Greeks,  their  grace,  their  glorious  works  of  art, 
and  their  beautiful  women,  I shall  describe  the  golden 
Aphrodite  in  your  lovely  likeness.  I shall  tell  her  of 
your  virtue,  your  beauty  and  modesty,  of  your  singing, 
which  is  so  sweet  that  even  the  nightingale  is  silent 
in  order  to  listen  to  it,  of  your  love  and  tenderness. 
But  all  this  I shall  tell  her  belongs  to  the  divine  Cypris, 
and  when  she  cries,  40  Aphrodite,  could  I but  see 
thee!’  I too  shall  kiss  my  sister.” 

44 Hark,  what  was  that?  Melitta  surely  clapped  her 
hands.  Farewell,  we  must  not  stay!  but  we  shall  soon 
see  each  other  again.” 

44 One  more  kiss!” 

44  Farewell!” 

Melitta  had  fallen  asleep  at  her  post,  overcome  by 


i94 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


age  and  weariness.  Her  dreams  were  suddenly  dis- 
turbed by  a loud  noise,  and  she  clapped  her  hands 
directly  to  warn  the  lovers  and  call  Sappho,  as  she 
perceived  by  the  stars  that  the  dawn  was  not  far  off. 

As  the  two  approached  the  house,  they  discovered 
that  the  noise  which  had  awakened  the  old  slave,  pro- 
ceeded from  the  guests,  who  were  preparing  for  depart- 
ure. 

Urging  her  to  make  the  greatest  haste,  Melitta 
pushed  the  frightened  girl  into  the  house,  took  her  at 
once  to  her  sleeping-room,  and  was  beginning  to  un- 
dress her  when  Rhodopis  entered. 

“You  are  still  up,  Sappho ?”  she  asked.  “What  is 
this,  my  child  ?” 

Melitta  trembled  and  had  a falsehood  ready  on  her 
lips,  but  Sappho,  throwing  herself  into  her  grand- 
mother’s arms,  embraced  her  tenderly  and  told  the 
whole  story  of  her  love. 

Rhodopis  turned  pale,  ordered  Melitta  to  leave  the 
chamber,  and,  placing  herself  in  front  of  her  grand- 
child, laid  both  hands  on  her  shoulders  and  said  earn- 
estly, “Look  into  my  eyes,  Sappho.  Canst  thou  look 
at  me  as  happily  and  as  innocently,  as  thou  couldst 
before  this  Persian  came  to  us  ?” 

The  girl  raised  her  eyes  at  once  with  a joyful  smile; 
then  Rhodopis  clasped  her  to  her  bosom,  kissed  her 
and  continued:  “Since  thou  wert  a little  child  my 
constant  effort  has  been  to  train  thee  to  a noble 
maidenhood  and  guard  thee  from  the  approach  of 
love.  I had  intended,  in  accordance  with  the  customs 
of  our  country,208  to  choose  a fitting  husband  for  thee 

208.  The  Spartans  married  for  love,  but  the  Athenians  were  accus- 
tomed to  negotiate  their  marriages  with  the  parents  of  the  bride  alone. 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


X9S 


shortly  myself,  to  whose  care  I should  have  committed 
thee;  but  the  gods  willed  differently.  Eros  mocks  all 
human  efforts  to  resist  or  confine  him;  warm  ZEolian209 
blood  runs  in  thy  veins  and  demands  love;  the  pas- 
sionate heart  of  thy  Lesbian  forefathers  beats  in  thy 
breast.  What  has  happened  cannot  now  be  undone. 
Treasure  these  happy  hours  of  a first,  pure  love;  hold 
them  fast  in  the  chambers  of  memory,  for  to  every 
human  being  there  must  come,  sooner  or  later,  a present 
so  sad  and  desolate,  that  the  beautiful  past  is  all 
he  has  to  live  upon.  Remember  this  handsome  prince 
in  silence,  bid  him  farewell  when  he  departs  to  his 
native  country,  but  beware  of  hoping  to  see  him  again. 
The  Persians  are  fickle  and  inconstant,  lovers  of  every- 
thing new  and  foreign.210  The  prince  has  been  fasci- 
nated by  thy  sweetness  and  grace.  He  loves  thee 
ardently  now,  but  remember,  he  is  young  and  hand- 
some, courted  by  every  one,  and  a Persian.  Give  him 
up  that  he  may  not  abandon  thee!’, 

“But  how  can  I,  grandmother?  I have  sworn  to  be 
faithful  to  him  for  ever.” 

“Oh,  children!  Ye  play  with  eternity  as  if  it  were 
but  a passing  moment!  I could  blame  thee  for  thus 
plighting  thy  troth,  but  I rejoice  that  thou  regardest 
the  oath  as  binding.  I detest  the  blasphemous  proverb : 
‘Zeus  pays  no  heed  to  lovers’  oaths.’  Why  should  an 
oath  touching  the  best  and  holiest  feelings  of  humanity 

This  custom  was  either  the  cause  or  the  result  of  the  very  secluded 
life  led  by  the  Athenian  girls.  More  on  this  subject  will  be  found  in 
the  text  of  Vol.  II.  and  its  notes  97.  98. 

209.  Charaxus,  the  grandfather  of  our  heroine,  and  brother  of  the 
poetess  Sappho,  was,  as  a Lesbian,  an  yEolian  Greek. 

210.  In  this,  as  in  other  points,  the  Persians  prove  themselves  of 
the  Germanic  race.  They  have  the  same  admiration  for  everything 
new  and  strange  now,  as  in  the  days  of  Herodotus.  Herod.  I.  135. 


196 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


be  regarded  by  the  Deity,  as  inferior  in  importance  to 
asseverations  respecting  the  trifling  questions  of  mine 
and  thine?  Keep  thy  promise  then, — hold  fast  thy 
love,  but  prepare  to  renounce  thy  lover.” 

“ Never,  grandmother!  could  I ever  have  loved 
Bartja,  if  I had  not  trusted  him?  Just  because  he  is  a 
Persian  and  holds  truth  to  be  the  highest  virtue,  I may 
venture  to  hope  that  he  will  remember  his  oath,  and, 
notwithstanding  those  evil  customs  of  the  Asiatics,  will 
take  and  keep  me  as  his  only  wife.” 

“ But  if  he  should  forget,  thy  youth  will  be  passed 
in  mourning,  and  with  an  embittered  heart  . . .” 

“O,  dear  kind  grandmother,  pray  do  not  speak  of 
such  dreadful  things.  If  you  knew  him  as  well  as  I 
do,  you  would  rejoice  with  me,  and  would  tell  me  I was 
right  to  believe  that  the  Nile  may  dry  up  and  the 
Pyramids  crumble  into  ruins,  before  my  Bartja  can  ever 
deceive  me!” 

The  girl  spoke  these  words  with  such  a joyful,  per- 
fect confidence,  and  her  eyes,  though  filled  with  tears, 
were  so  brilliant  with  happiness  and  warmth  of  feeling, 
that  Rhodopis’  face  grew  cheerful  too. 

Sappho  threw  her  arms  again  round  her  grand- 
mother, told  her  every  word  that  Bartja  had  said  to  her, 
and  ended  the  long  account  by  exclaiming:  Oh, 
grandmother,  I am  so  happy,  so  very  happy,  and  if 
you  will  come  with  us  to  Persia,  I shall  have  nothing 
more  to  wish  from  the  Immortals.” 

“That  will  not  last  long,”  said  Rhodopis.  “The 
gods  cast  envious  glances  at  the  happiness  of  mortals; 
they  measure  our  portion  of  evil  with  lavish  hands, 
and  give  us  but  a scanty  allowance  of  good.  But  now 
go  to  bed,  my  child,  and  let  us  pray  together  that  &11 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


I97 


may  end  happily.  I met  thee  this  morning  as  a child, 
I part  from  thee  to-night  a woman ; and,  when  thou 
art  a wife,  may  thy  kiss  be  as  joyful  as  the  one  thou 
givest  me  now.  To-morrow  I will  talk  the  matter  over 
with  Croesus.  He  must  decide  whether  I dare  allow 
thee  to  await  the  return  of  the  Persian  prince,  or 
whether  I must  entreat  thee  to  forget  him  and  become 
the  domestic  wife  of  a Greek  husband.  Sleep  well, 
my  darling,  thy  grandmother  will  wake  and  wa*tch  for 
thee.” 

Sappho’s  happy  fancies  soon  cradled  her  to  sleep; 
but  Rhodopis  remained  awake  watching  the  day  dawn, 
and  the  sun  rise,  her  mind  occupied  with  thoughts 
which  brought  smiles  and  frowns  across  her  counte- 
nance in  rapid  succession. 

The  next  morning  she  sent  to  Croesus,  begging  him 
to  grant  her  an  hour’s  interview,  acquainted  him  with 
every  particular  she  had  heard  from  Sappho,  and  con- 
cluded her  tale  with  these  words : “ I know  not  what 
demands  may  be  made  on  the  consort  of  a Persian 
king,  but  I can  truly  say  that  I believe  Sappho  to  be 
worthy  of  the  first  monarch  of  the  world.  Her  father 
was  free  and  of  noble  birth,  and  I have  heard  that,  by 
Persian  law,  the  descent  of  a child  is  determined  by 
the  rank  of  the  father  only.  In  Egypt,  too,  the  descen- 
dants of  a female  slave  enjoy  the  same  rights  as  those  of 
a princess,  if  they  owe  their  existence  to  the  same 
father.”211 

“ I have  listened  to  you  in  silence,”  answered 
Croesus,  “ and  must  confess,  that,  like  yourself,  I do  not 
know  in  this  moment  whether  to  be  glad  or  sorry 
for  this  attachment.  Cambyses  and  Kassandane  (the 

2n.  Diod.-I.  81. 


198 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


king’s  and  Bartja’s  mother)  wished  to  see  the  prince 
married  before  we  left  Persia,  for  the  king  has  no  chil- 
dren, and  should  he  remain  childless,  the  only  hope  for 
the  family  of  Cyrus  rests  on  Bartja,  as  the  great  founder 
of  the  Persian  empire  left  but  two  sons, — Cambyses, 
and  him  who  is  now  the  suitor  of  your  granddaughter. 
The  latter  is  the  hope  and  pride  of  the  entire  Persian 
nation,  high  and  low;  the  darling  of  the  people;  gener- 
ous, and  noble,  handsome,  virtuous,  and  worthy  of  their 
love.  It  is  indeed  expected  that  the  princes  shall  marry 
in  their  own  family,  the  Achaemenidae;  but  the  Persians 
have  an  unbounded  predilectidh  for  everything  foreign. 
Enchanted  with  the  beauty  of  your  granddaughter,  and 
rendered  indulgent  by  their  partiality  for  Bartja,  they 
would  easily  forgive  this  breach  of  an  ancient  custom. 
Indeed,  if  the  king  gives  his  approval,  no  objection  on 
the  part  of  his  subjects  can  be  entertained.  The  history 
of  Iran  too  offers  a sufficient  number  of  examples,  in 
which  even  slaves  became  the  mothers  of  kings.212  The 
queen  mother,  whose  position,  in  the  eyes  of  the  people, 
is  nearly  as  high  as  that  of  the  monarch  himself,  will  do 
nothing  to  thwart  the  happiness  of  her  youngest  and 
favorite  son.  When  she  sees  that  he  will  not  give 
up  Sappho, — that  his  smiling  face,  in  which  she  adores 
the  image  of  her  great  husband  Cyrus,  becomes  clouded, 
I verily  believe  she  would  be  ready  to  sanction  his 
taking  even  a Scythian  woman  to  wife,  if  it  could  restore 
him  to  cheerfulness.  Neither  will  Cambyses  himself 
refuse  his  consent  if  his  mother  press  the  point  at  a 
right  moment.” 

“ In  that  case  every  difficulty  is  set  aside,”  cried 
Rhodopis  joyfully. 

212.  Firdusi,  Book  of  the  kings . Sons  of  Fcridun. 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


*99 


“ It  is  not  the  marriage  itself,  but  the  time  that  must 
follow,  which  causes  me  uneasiness,”  answered  Croesus. 

“ Do  you  think  then  that  Bartja  . . . ?” 

“ From  him  I fear  nothing.  He  has  a pure  heart, 
and  has  been  so  long  proof  against  love,  that  now  he 
has  once  yielded,  he  will  love  long  and  ardently.” 

“ What  then  do  you  fear  ? ” 

“You  must  remember  that,  though  the  charming 
wife  of  their  favorite  will  be  warmly  received  by  all 
his  friends  of  his  own  sex,  there  are  thousands  of  idle 
women  in  the  harems  of  the  Persian  nobles,  who  will 
endeavor,  by  every  artifice  and  intrigue  in  their  power, 
to  injure  the  newly-risen  star ; and  whose  greatest  joy  it 
will  be  to  ruin  such  an  inexperienced  child  and  make 
her  unhappy.” 

“You  have  a very  bad  opinion  of  the  Persian 
women.” 

“ They  are  but  women,  and  will  naturally  envy  her, 
who  has  gained  the  husband  they  all  desired  either  for 
themselves  or  for  their  daughters.  In  their  monotonous 
life,  devoid  of  occupation,  envy  easily  becomes  hatred, 
and  the  gratification  of  these  evil  passions  is  the  only 
compensation  which  the  poor  creatures  can  obtain  for 
the  total  absence  of  love  and  loss  of  freedom.  I repeat, 
the  more  beautiful  Sappho  is,  the  more  malicious  they 
will  feel  towards  her,  and,  even  if  Bartja  should  love 
her  so  fervently  as  not  to  take  a second  wife  for  two  or 
three  years,  she  will  still  have  such  heavy  hours  to  en- 
counter, that  I really  do  not  know  whether  I dare  con- 
gratulate you  on  her  apparently  brilliant  future.” 

“That  is  quite  my  own  feeling.  A simple  Greek 
would  be  more  welcome  to  me  than  this  son  of  a mighty 
monarch.” 


200 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


In  this  moment  Knakias  brought  Bartja  into  the 
room.  He  went  to  Rhodopis  at  once,  besought  her 
not  to  refuse  him  the  hand  of  her  granddaughter,  spoke 
of  his  ardent  love,  and  assured  her  that  his  happiness 
would  be  doubled,  if  she  would  consent  to  accompany 
them  to  Persia,  Then  turning  to  Croesus,  he  seized  his 
hand  and  entreated  forgiveness  for  having  so  long  con- 
cealed his  great  happiness  from  one  who  had  been  like 
a father  to  him,  at  the  same  time  begging  him  to  second 
his  suit  with  Rhodopis. 

The  old  man  listened  to  the  youth’s  passionate 
language  with  a smile,  and  said:  “ Ah,  Bartja,  how 
often  have  I warned  thee  against  love!  It  is  a scorch- 
ing fire.” 

“ But  its  flame  is  bright  and  beautiful.” 

“ It  causes  pain.” 

“ But  such  pain  is  sweet.” 

“ It  leads  the  mind  astray.” 

“ But  it  strengthens  the  heart.” 

“ Oh,  this  love!”  cried  Rhodopis.  “ Inspired  by 
Eros,  the  boy  speaks  as  if  he  had  been  all  his  life  study- 
ing under  an  Attic  orator ! ” 

“ And  yet,”  answered  Croesus,  “ these  lovers  are  the 
most  unteachable  of  pupils.  Convince  them  as  clearly 
as  you  will,  that  their  passion  is  only  another  word  for 
poison,  fire,  folly,  death,  they  still  cry,  ‘ ’Tis  sweet/  and 
will  not  be  hindered  in  their  course.” 

As  he  was  speaking  Sappho  came  in.  A white 
festal  robe,  with  wide  sleeves,  and  borders  of  purple  em- 
broidery, fell  in  graceful  folds  round  her  delicate  figure, 
and  was  confined  at  the  waist  by  a golden  girdle.  Her 
hair  was  adorned  with  fresh  roses,  and  on  her  bosom 
lay  her  lover’s  first  gift,  the  flashing  diamond  star. 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


201 


She  came  up  modestly  and  gracefully,  and  made 
a low  obeisance  to  the  aged  Croesus.  His  eyes  rested 
long  on  the  maidenly  and  lovely  countenance,  and  the 
longer  he  gazed  the  kindlier  became  his  gaze.  For  a 
moment  he  seemed  to  grow  young  again  in  the  visions 
conjured  up  by  memory,  and  involuntarily  he  went  up 
to  the  young  girl,  kissed  her  affectionately  on  the  fore- 
head, and,  taking  her  by  the  hand,  led  her  to  Bartja 
with  the  words:  “Take  her,  thy  wife  she  must  be,  if 
the  entire  race  of  the  Achaemenidas  were  to  conspire 
against  us ! ” 

“ Have  I no  voice  in  the  matter  ?”  said  Rhodopis, 
smiling  through  her  tears. 

On  hearing  these  words,  Bartja  and  Sappho  each 
took  one  of  her  hands,  and  gazed  entreatingly  into  her 
face.  She  rose  to  her  full  stature,  and  like  a prophetess 
exclaimed : “ Eros,  who  brought  you  to  each  other, 
Zeus  and  Apollo  defend  and  protect  you.  I see  you 
now  like  two  fair  roses  on  one  stem,  loving  and  happy 
in  the  spring  of  life.  What  summer,  autumn  and  win- 
ter may  have  in  store  for  you,  lies  hidden  with  the  gods. 
May  the  shades  of  thy  departed  parents,  Sappho,  smile 
approvingly  when  these  tidings  of  their  child  shall  reach 
them  in  the  nether  world.” 


Three  days  later  a densely  packed  crowd  was  once 
more  surging  round  the  Sais  landing-place.  This  time 
they  had  assembled  to  bid  a last  farewell  to  their  king’s 
daughter,  and  in  this  hour  the  people  gave  clear  tokens 
that,  in  spite  of  all  the  efforts  of  the  priestly  caste,  their 
hearts  remained  loyal  to  their  monarch  and  his  house. 

For  when  Amasis  and  Ladice  embraced  Nitetis  for 
*5 


.202 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


the  last  time  with  tears — when  Tachot,  in  presence  of 
all  the  inhabitants  of  Sais,  following  her  sister  down  the 
broad  flight  of  steps  that  led  to  the  river,  threw  her 
arms  round  her  neck  once  more  and  burst  into  sobs — 
when  at  last  the  wind  filled  the  sails  of  the  royal  boat 
and  bore  the  princess,  destined  to  be  the  great  king's 
bride,  from  their  sight,  few  eyes  among  that  vast  crowd 
remained  dry. 

The  priests  alone  looked  on  at  this  sad  scene  w ith 
unmoved  gravity  and  coldness ; but  when  the  south 
wind  at  last  bore  away  the  strangers  who  had  robbed 
them  of  their  princess,  many  a curse  and  execration  fol- 
lowed from  the  Egyptians  on  the  shore;  Tachot  alone 
stood  weeping  there  and  waving  her  veil  to  them.  For 
whom  were  these  tears  ? for  the  play-fellow  of  her  youth, 
or  for  the  handsome,  beloved  prince  ? 

Amasis  embraced  his  wife  and  daughter  in  the  eyes 
of  all  his  people;  and  held  up  his  little  grandson, 
Prince  Necho,  to  their  gaze,  the  sight  eliciting  cries  of 
joy  on  all  sides.  But  Psamtik,  the  child’s  own  father, 
stood  by  the  while,  tearless  and  motionless.  The  king 
appeared  not  to  observe  him,  until  Neithotep  approached, 
and  leading  him  to  his  father,  joined  their  hands  and 
called  down  the  blessing  of  the  gods  upon  the  royal 
house. 

At  this  the  Egyptians  fell  on  their  knees  with  uplifted 
hands.  Amasis  clasped  his  son  to  his  heart,  and  when 
the  high-priest  had  concluded  his  prayer,  the  following 
colloquy  between  the  latter  and  Amasis  took  place  in 
low  tones: 

“ Let  peace  be  between  us  for  our  own  and  Egypt’s 
sake !” 

“ Hast  thou  received  Nebenchari’s  letter?” 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


203 


“ A Samian  pirate-vessel  is  in  pursuit  of  Phanes’ 
trireme.” 

“ Behold  the  child  of  thy  predecessor  Hophra,  the 
rightful  heiress  of  the  Egyptian  throne,  departing  unhin- 
dered to  a distant  land  !” 

“ The  works  of  the  Greek  temple  now  building  in 
Memphis  shall  be  discontinued.” 

“ May  Isis  grant  us  peace,  and  may  prosperity  and 
happiness  increase  in  our  land !” 


The  Greek  colonists  in  Naukratis  had  prepared  a 
feast  to  celebrate  the  departure  of  their  protector’s 
daughter. 

Numerous  animals  had  been  slaughtered  in  sacrifice 
on  the  altars  of  the  Greek  divinities,  and  the  Nile-boats 
were  greeted  with  a loud  cry  of  “Ailinos”  on  their 
arrival  in  the  harbor. 

A bridal  wreath,  composed  of  a hoop  of  gold  wound 
round  with  scented213  violets,  was  presented  to  Nitetis 
by  a troop  of  young  girls  in  holiday  dresses,  the  act  of 
presentation  being  performed  by  Sappho,  as  the  most 
beautiful  among  the  maidens  of  Naukratis. 

On  accepting  the  gift  Nitetis  kissed  her’forehead  in 
token  of  gratitude.  The  triremes  were  already  waiting ; 
she  went  on  board,  the  rowers  took  their  oars  and  began 
the  Keleusma.* 214  The  south  wind  filled  the  sails,  and 

213.  The  Greek  bridal  wreath  usually  consisted  of  violets  and 
myrtle.  On  the  customs  observed  at  marriages  see  Vol.  II.  notes  97.  98. 

214.  The  measure  of  the  Keleusma  was  generally  given  by  a flute- 
player,  the  Trieraules.  iEschylus,  Persians  403.  Laert.  Diog.  IV.  22. 
Becker,  Charikles  I.  p.  213.  In  the  Frogs  of  Aristophanes  the  inhab- 
itants of  the  marshes  are  made  to  sing  the  Keleusma,  v.  205. 

* The  melody,  to  the  measure  of  which  the  Greek  boatmen  usually 
timed  their  strokes. 


204 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


again  the  Ailinos  rang  across  the  water  from  a thousand 
voices.  ..Bartja  stood  on  the  deck,  and  waved  a last 
loving  farewell  to  his  betrothed;  while  Sappho  prayed 
in  silence  to  Aphrodite  Euploia,  the  protectress  of  those 
who  go  down  to  the  sea  in  ships.  A tear  rolled  down 
her  cheek,  but  around  her  lips  played  a smile  of  love 
and  hope,  though  her  old  slave  Melitta,  who  accom- 
panied her  to  carry  her  parasol,  was  weeping  as  if  her 
heart  would  break.  On  seeing,  however,  a few  leaves 
fall  from  her  darling's  wreath,  she  forgot  her  tears  for  a 
moment  and  whispered  softly:  “Yes,  dear  heart,  it  is 
easy  to  see  that  you  are  in  love;  when  the  leaves  fall 
from  a maiden’s  wreath,  ’tis  a sure  sign  that  her  heart 
has  been  touched  by  Eros.215 


CHAPTER  XII. 

Seven  weeks  after  Nitetis  had  quitted  her  native 
country,  a long  train  of  equipages  and  horsemen  was  to 
be  seen  on  the  king’s  highway216  from  the  west  to  Baby- 
lon, moving  steadily  towards  that  gigantic  city,  whose 
towers  might  already  be  descried  in  the  far  distance. 

The  principal  object  in  this  caravan  was  a richly- 
gilded,  four-wheeled  carriage,  closed  in  at  the  sides  by 
curtains,  and  above  by  a roof  supported  on  wooden 
pillars.  In  this  vehicle,  called  the  Harmamaxa,*  rest- 

215.  See  Kallimachus’  epigram  45,  Athenaeus  XV.  p.  669. 

216.  The  great  road  called  the  “king’s  road,”  of  which  we  shall 
have  more  to  say,  was  made  by  Cyrus  and  carefully  kept  up  by  Darius. 

* An  Asiatic  travelling  carriage.  The  first  mention  of  these  is  in 
Xenophon’s  Anabasis,  where  we  find  a queen  travelling  in  such  a 
vehicle.  They  were  later  adopted  by  the  Romans  and  used  for  the 
same  object. 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


205 

ing  on  rich  cushions  of  gold  brocade,  sat  our  Egyptian 
Princess. 

On  either  side  rode  her  escort,  viz. : the  Persian 
princes  and  nobles  whom  we  have  already  learnt  to 
know  during  their  visit  to  Egypt,  Croesus  and  his  son. 

Behind  these,  along  train,  consisting  of  fifty  vehicles 
of  different  kinds  and  six  hundred  beasts  of  burden, 
stretched  away  into  the  distance,  and  the  royal  carriage 
was  preceded  by  a troop  of  splendidly-mounted  Persian 
cavalry. 

The  high-road  followed  the  course  of  the  Euphrates, 
passing  through  luxuriant  fields  of  wheat,  barley  and 
sesame*  yielding  fruit  two,  and  sometimes  even  three, 
hundred-fold.  Slender  date-palms  covered  with  golden 
fruit  were  scattered  in  every  direction  over  the  fields, 
which  were  thoroughly  irrigated  by  means  of  canals  and 
ditches  .2I7 

It  was  winter,  but  the  sun  shone  warm  and  bright 
from  a cloudless  sky.  The  mighty  river  swarmed  with 
craft  of  all  sizes,  either  transporting  the  products  of 
Upper  Armenia  to  the  plains  of  Mesopotamia,  or  the 
wares  of  Greece  and  Asia  Minor  from  Thapsakus**  to 
Babylon.  Pumps  and  water-wheels  poured  refreshing 
streams  over  the  thirsty  land,  and  pretty  villages  orna- 
mented the  shores  of  the  river.  Indeed  every  object 
gave  evidence  that  our  caravan  was  approaching  the 
metropolis  of  a carefully  governed  and  civilized  state. 

217.  Herodotus  I.  193.  The  ancient  aqueduct  discovered  by 
Layard.  Nineveh  and  Babylon  p.  215.  Bass-reliefs  representing  this 
well-watered  and  cultivated  region  I.  1.  p.  233. 

* A species  of  grain  which  grows  luxuriantly  in  the  neighborhood 
of  Babylon,  and  from  which  oil  is  extracted. 

**  An  important  commercial  town  on  the  Euphrates,  and  the  point 
of  observation  from  which  Eratosthenes  took  his  measurements  of  the 
earth. 


20  6 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


Nitetis  and  her  retinue  now  halted  at  a long  brick 
house,  roofed  with  asphalte,218  and  surrounded  by  a 
grove  of  plane-trees.  Here  Croesus  was  lifted  from  his 
horse,  and  approaching  the  carriage,  exclaimed:  “ Here 
we  are  at  length  at  the  last  station!  That  high  tower 
which  you  see  on  the  horizon  is  the  celebrated  temple 
of  Bel,  next  to  the  Pyramids,  one  of  the  most  gigantic 
works  ever  constructed  by  human  hands.  Before  sun- 
set we  shall  have  reached  the  brazen  gates  of  Baby- 
lon. And  now  I would  ask  you  to  alight,  and  let 
me  send  your  maidens  into  the  house;  for  here  you 
must  put  on  Persian  apparel,  to  appear  well-pleasing  in 
the  eyes  of  Cambyses.  In  a few  hours  you  will  stand 
before  your  future  husband.  But  you  are  pale!  Permit 
your  maidens  to  adorn  your  cheeks  with  a color  that 
shall  look  like  the  excitement  of  joy.  A first  impression 
is  often  a final  one,  and  this  is  especially  true  with  re- 
gard to  Cambyses.  If,  which  I doubt  not,  you  are 
pleasing  in  his  eyes  at  first,  then  you  have  won  his  love 
for  ever;  but  if  you  should  displease  him  to-day  he  will 
never  look  kindly  on  you  again,  for  he  is  rough  and 
harsh.  But  take  courage,  my  daughter,  and  above  all, 
do  not  forget  the  advice  I have  given  you.”  Nitetis 
dried  her  tears  as  she  answered:  “How  can  I ever 
thank  you,  O Croesus,  my  second  father,  my  protector 
and  adviser,  for  all  your  goodness?  Oh,  forsake  me 
not  in  the  days  to  come!  and  if  the  path  of  my  life 
should  lead  through  grief  and  care,  be  near  to  help  and 

218.  Nearly  all  authorities,  ancient  as  well  as  modern,  report  that 
bitumen,  which  is  still  plentifully  found  in  the  neighborhood  of  Baby- 
lon, was  used  by  the  Babylonians  as  mortar.  See,  besides  the  accounts 
of  ancient  writers,  W.  Vaux,  Nineveh  and  Persepolis.  An  historical 
sketch  of  Assyria  and  Persia,  p.  136.  Layard  1.  1.  p.  262.  and  pp.  529. 
530.  Burnt  bitumen  as  used  by  Assyrians  for  cement  in  building. 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


207 


guide  me  as  you  did  on  the  mountain-passes  of  this 
long  and  dangerous  journey.  A thousand  times  I thank 
thee,  O my  father!” 

And,  as  she  said  these  words,  the  young  girl  threw 
her  arms  around  the  old  man’s  neck  and  kissed  him 
tenderly. 

On  entering  the  court-yard,  a tall  stout  man,  followed 
by  a train  of  Asiatic  serving-maidens,  came  forward  to 
meet  them.  This  was  Boges,  the  chief  of  the  eunuchs,219 
an  important  official  at  the  Persian  court.  His  beard- 
less face  wore  a smile  of  fulsome  sweetness;  in  his  ears 
hung  costly  jewelled  pendents;  his  neck,  arms,  legs  and 
his  effeminately  long  garments  glittered  all  over  with 
gold  chains  and  rings,  and  his  crisp,  stiff  curls,  bound 
round  by  a purple  fillet,  streamed  with  powerful  and 
penetrating  perfumes. 

Making  a low  and  reverential  obeisance  before 
Nitetis,  and  holding,  the  while,  his  fat  hands  overloaded 
with  rings  before  his  mouth,  he  thus  addressed  her: 
“ Cambyses,  lord  of  the  world,  hath  sent  me  to  thee,  O 
Queen,  that  I may  refresh  thy  heart  with  the  dew  of 
his  salutations.  He  sendeth  thee  likewise  by  me,  even 
by  me  the  lowest  of  his  servants,  Persian  raiment,  that 
thou,  as  befitteth  the  consort  of  the  mightiest  of  all 
rulers,  mayest  approach  the  gates  of  the  Achaemenidse  in 
Median  garments.  These  women  whom  thou  seest  are 
thy  handmaidens,  and  only  await  thy  bidding  to  trans- 
form thee  from  an  Egyptian  jewel  into  a Persian  pearl.” 

219.  See  Ebers,  Aegypten  und  die  Bucher  Moses,  p.  296  and  follow- 
ing, on  this  unfortunate  class  of  human  beings,  who  far  more  proba- 
bly owed  their  origin  to  the  jealousy  of  the  Easterns  and  their  desire 
to  perpetuate  their  race  or  family  in  its  original  purity,  than  to  Semi- 
ramis’  wish  to  be  surrounded  only  by  men  who,  like  herself,  were 
beardless  and  had  high-toned  voices.  See  portrait  of  a eunuch  by 
Gentz  in  Ebers  Aegypten  in  Bild  und  Wort. 

A n Egyptian  Princess.  I. 


2o8  AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 

The  master  of  the  caravansary  then  appeared,  bear- 
ing, in  token  of  welcome,  a basket  of  fruits  arranged 
with  great  taste.# 

Nitetis  returned  her  thanks  to  both  these  men  in 
kind  and  friendly  words;  then  entering  the  house  laid 
aside  the  dress  and  ornaments  of  her  native  land, 
weeping  as  she  did  so,  allowed  the  strangers  to  unloose 
the  plait  of  hair  which  hung  down  at  the  left  side  of  her 
head,  and  was  the  distinctive  mark  of  an  Egyptian 
princess,220  and  to  array  her  in  Median  garments. 

In  the  meantime,  a repast  had  been  commanded  by 
the  princes  who  accompanied  her.  Eager  and  agile 
attendants  rushed  to  the  baggage- waggons,  fetching 
thence,  in  a few  moments,  seats,  tables,  and  golden 
utensils  of  all  kinds.  The  cooks  vied  with  them  and 
with  each  other,  and  as  if  by  magic,  in  a short  space  of 
time  a richly-adorned  banquet  for  the  hungry  guests  ap- 
peared, at  which  even  the  flowers  were  not  wanting. 

During  the  entire  journey  our  travellers  had  lived  in 
a similar  luxury,  as  their  beasts  of  burden  carried  every 
imaginable  convenience,  from  tents  of  water-proof  mate- 
rials inwrought  with  gold,  down  to  silver  foot-stools; 
and  in  the  vehicles  which  composed  their  train  were 
not  only  bakers,  cooks,  cup-bearers  and  carvers,  but 
perfumers,  hair-dressers  and  weavers  of  garlands.  Be- 
side these  conveniences,  a well-fitted  up  caravansary, 
or  inn,  was  to  be  found  about  every  eighteen  miles 
along  the  whole  route,  where  disabled  horses  could  be 
replaced,  the  plantations  around  which  afforded  a re- 

220.  In  almost  all  the  Egyptian  pictures,  the  daughters  and  sons 
of  the  Pharaohs  are  represented  with  these  locks  of  hair,  plaited  and 
reaching  from  the  forehead  to  the  neck.  Rosellini,  Mon.  stor.  II.  123. 
Lepsius,  Denkmcilcr.  The  daughter  of  Rameses  II.  is  drawn  thus, 
and  we  have  examples  of  the  same  in  many  other  pictures. 

* See  vol.  2,  note  3. 


an  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


209 


freshing  shelter  from  the  noonday  heat,  or  their  hearths 

a refuge  from  the  snow  and  cold  on  the  mountain- 
passes. 

The  kingdom  of  Persia  was  indebted  for  these  inns 
(similar  to  the  post-stations  of  modern  days)  to  Cyrus 
who  had  endeavored  to  connect  the  widely-distant  prov- 
inces of  his  immense  dominions  by  a system  of  well- 
kept  roads,  and  a regular  postal  service.  At  each  of 
these  stations  the  horseman  carrying  the  letter-bag  was 
relieved  by  a fresh  man  on  a fresh  steed,  to  whom  the 
etters  were  transferred,  and  who,  in  his  turn,  darted  off 
ike  the  wind,  to  be  again  replaced  at  a similar  distance 
by  another  rider.  These  couriers,  called  Angari,  were 
considered  the  swiftest  horsemen  in  the  world.231 

Just  as  the  banqueters,  amongst  whom  Boges  had 
taken  his  seat,  were  rising  from  table,  the  door  opened 
and  a vision  appeared,  which  drew  prolonged  exclama- 
tion  of  surprise  from  all  the  Persians  present.  Nitetis 
clad  in  the  glorious  apparel  of  a Median  princess,  proud 
in  the  consciousness  of  her  triumphant  beauty,  and  yet 
blushing  like  a young  girl  at  the  wondering  admiration 
of  her  friends,  stood  before  them. 

The  attendants  involuntarily  fell  on  their  faces 
before  her  according  to  the  custom  of  the  Asiatics,  and 
f "°  e Acluemcmdas  bowed  low  and  reverentially 
or  it  seemed  as  if  Nitetis  has  laid  aside  all  her  former 
bashfulness  and  timidity  with  her  simple  Egyptian 
dress,  and  with  the  splendid  silken  garment!  of  a 
Persian  princess,  flashing  as  they  were  with  gold  and 

6.  9-  Plutarch, 

ruins  of  the  old  king's  road  which  W?  f ^ t?T-be  f°imd  among  the 

m*-™*  <blue  pm-T 


i 


210 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


jewels,  had  clothed  herself  in  the  majesty  of  a 
queen. 

The  deep  reverence  paid  by  all  present  seemed 
agreeable  to  her,  and  thanking  her  admiring  friends  by 
a gracious  wave  of  the  hand,  she  turned  to  the  chief  of 
the  eunuchs222  and  said  in  a kind  tone  but  mingled  with 
a touch  of  pride;  “Thou  hast  performed  thy  mission 
well;  I am  content  with  the  raiment  and  the  slaves 
that  thou  hast  provided  and  shall  commend  thy  circum- 
spection to  the  king,  my  husband.  Receive  this  gold 
chain  in  the  meanwhile,  as  a token  of  my  gratitude/* 

The  eunuch  kissed  the  hem  of  her  garment,  and 
accepted  the  gift  in  silence.  This  man,  hitherto  omnip- 
otent in  his  office,  had  never  before  encountered  such 
pride  in  any  of  the  women  committed  to  his  charge. 
Up  to  the  present  time  all  Cambyses’  wives  had  been 
Asiatics,  and,  well  aware  of  the  unlimited  power  of  the 
chief  of  the  eunuchs,  had  used  every  means  within 
their  reach  to  secure  his  fa\or  by  flattery  and  sub- 
mission. 

Boges  now  made  a second  obeisance  before  Nitetis, 
of  which,  however,  she  took  no  notice,  and  turning  to 
Croesus  said:  “Neither  words  nor  gifts  could  ever 
suffice  to  express  my  gratitude  to  you,  kindest  of  friends, 
for,  if  my  future  life  at  the  court  of  Persia  prove,  I will 
not  venture  to  say  a happy,  but  even  a peaceful  one,  it 
is  to  you  alone  that  I shall  owe  it.  Still,  take  this  ring. 
It  has  never  left  my  finger  since  I quitted  Egypt,  and  it 
has  a significance  far  beyond  its  outward  worth. 
Pythagoras,  the  noblest  of  the  Greeks,  gave  it  to  my 

222.  In  the  book  of  Esther  2.  12.  15.  a chief  of  the  eunuchs  for 
the  king’s  wives  is  spoken  of,  and  another  for  the  concubines.  But  in 
the  reign  of  Cambyses,  which  was  so  much  earlier,  we  have  allowed 
Boges  to  fill  both  these  offices. 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


2 1 1 


mother,  when  he  was  tarrying  in  Egypt  to  learn  the 
wisdom  of  our  priests,  and  it  was  her  parting  gift  to  me. 
The  number  seven  is  engraved  upon  the  simple  stone. 
This  indivisible  number  represents  perfect  health,  both 
to  soul  and  body,223  for  health  is  likewise  one  and 
indivisible.  The  sickness  of  one  member  is  the  sickness 
of  all;  one  evil  thought,  allowed  to  take  up  its  abode 
within  our  heart,  destroys  the  entire  harmony  of  the 
soul.  When  you  see  this  seven  therefore,  let  it  recall 
my  heart’s  wish  that  you  may  ever  enjoy  undisturbed 
bodily  health,  and  long  retain  that  loving  gentleness 
which  has  made  you  the  most  virtuous,  and  therefore 
the  healthiest  of  men.  No  thanks,  my  father,  for  even 
if  I could  restore  to  Croesus  all  the  treasures  that  he 
once  possessed,  I should  still  remain  his  debtor.  Gyges, 
to  you  I give  this  Lydian  lyre;  let  its  tones  recall  the 
giver  to  your  memory.  For  you,  Zopyrus,  I have  a 
golden  chain ; I have  witnessed  that  you  are  the  most 
faithful  of  friends;  and  we  Egyptians  are  accustomed 
to  place  cords  and  bands  in  the  hands  of  our  lovely 
Hathor,  the  goddess  of  love  and  friendship,  as  symbols 
of  her  captivating  and  enchaining  attributes.*  As 
Darius  has  studied  the  wisdom  of  Egypt  and  the  signs  of 
the  starry  heavens,  I beg  him  to  take  this  circlet  of  gold, 
on  which  a skilful  hand  has  traced  the  signs  of  the 
Zodiac.224  And  lastly,  to  my  dear  brother-in-law  Bartja 

223.  Seven,  the  “ motherless"  number,  which  has  no  factor  below 
ten.  Zeller,  Geschichte  der  Philosophic  der  Griechen , p.  232  and  298. 

224.  Diodorus  (I.  49.)  tells,  that  in  the  tomb  of  Osvmandyas 
(palace  of  Rameses  II.  at  Thebes)  there  lay  a circle  of  gold,  one  ell 
thick  and  365  ells  in  circumference,  containing  a complete  astronom- 
ical calendar.  The  circle  of  the  zodiac  from  Dendera,  which  is  now 
in  Paris, — an  astronomical  ceiling  painting,  which  was  believed  at  the 
time  of  its  discovery  to  be  of  great  age,  is  not  nearly  so  ancient  as  was 
supposed,  dating  only  from  the  end  of  the  Ptolemaic  dynasty.  Le- 

* See  note  55. 


212 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


I commit  the  most  precious  jewel  in  my  possession — 
this  amulet  of  blue  stone.*  My  sister  Tachot  hung  it 
round  my  neck  as  I kissed  her  on  the  last  night  before 
we  parted ; she  told  me  it  could  bring  to  its  wearer  the 
sweet  bliss  of  love.  And  then,  Bartja,  she  wept!  I do 
not  know  of  whom  she  was  thinking  in  that  moment, 
but  I hope  I am  acting  according  to  her  wishes  in 
giving  you  her  precious  jewel.  Take  it  as  a gift  from 
Tachot,  and  sometimes  call  to  mind  our  games  in  the 
Sais  gardens.” 

Thus  far  she  had  been  speaking  Greek,  but  now,  ad- 
dressing the  attendants  who  remained  standing  in  an 
attitude  of  deep  reverence,  she  began  in  broken  Persian  : 
“ Accept  my  thanks  also.  In  Babylon  you  shall  receive 
a thousand  gold  staters.”225  Then  turning  to  Boges,  she 
added : “ Let  this  sum  be  distributed  among  the  atten- 
dants at  latest  by  the  day  after  to-morrow.  Take  me 
to  my  carriage,  Croesus.” 

The  old  king  hastened  to  do  her  bidding,  and  as  he 
was  leading  her  thither  she  pressed  his  arm  and  whis- 
pered gently,  “ Are  you  pleased  with  me,  my  father  ?” 

“ I tell  you,  girl,”  the  old  man  answered,  “ that  no 

tronne  was  the  first  to  estimate  it  correctly.  See  Lepsius,  Chron.  p. 
63.  and  Lauth,  les  zodiaques  de  Dendera.  Munich  1865. 

225.  These  staters  were  the  earliest  stamped  coins,  according  to 
Herodotus  I.  94.  But  Bockh  and  Brandis  have  proved  that  the  Assy- 
rians had  fixed  weights  and  measures  much  earlier.  The  Persian 
Daricus  was  probably  first,  coined  in  the  reign  of  Darius,  though 
Suidas  maintains  that  they  took  their  name  from  a former  Darius.  It 
may  have  been  derived  from  the  word  “Zara,”  gold.  The  Daricus 
was  worth  a little  more  than  twenty-four  shillings.  Bockh,  Metrologie. 
p.  46.  51.  129.  and  following.  Duncker,  Geschichte  des  Alterthums  II. 
p.  642.  We  are  indebted  to  Brandis  for  the  latest  and  most  successful 
researches  on  the  subject  of  Eastern  measures  of  every  kind. 

* Lapis-lazuli  was  a favorite  stone  among  the  ancient  Egyptians. 
Turquoises  have  been  found  in  the  present  day  by  an  Englishman 
named  Macdonald,  in  the  old  mines  on  the  Sinaitic  peninsular.  See 
Brugsch , Wandenmgen  zu  den  Turkisminen. 


'AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


213 


one  but  the  king’s  mother  can  ever  be  your  equal  at 
this  court,  for  a true  and  queenly  pride  reigns  on  your 
brow,  and  you  have  the  power  of  using  small  means  to 
effect  great  ends.  Believe  me,  the  smallest  gift,  chosen 
and  bestowed  as  you  can  choose  and  bestow,  gives 
more  pleasure  to  a noble  mind  than  heaps  of  treasure 
merely  cast  down  at  his  feet.  The  Persians  are  accus- 
tomed to  present  and  receive  costly  gifts.  They  under- 
stand already  how  to  enrich  their  friends,  but  you 
can  teach  them  to  impart  a joy  with  every  gift.  How 
beautiful  you  are  to-day ! Are  your  cushions  to  your 
mind,  or  would  you  like  a higher  seat  ? But  what  is 
that  ? There  are  clouds  of  dust  in  the  direction  of  the 
city.  Cambyses  is  surely  coming  to  meet  you!  Courage, 
my  daughter.  Above  all  try  to  meet  his  gaze  and 
respond  to  it.  Very  few  can  bear  the  lightning  glance 
of  those  eyes,  but,  if  you  can  return  it  freely  and  fear- 
lessly, you  have  conquered.  Fear  nothing,  my  child, 
and  may  Aphrodite  adorn  you  with  her  most  glorious 
beauty!  My  friends,  we  must  start,  I think  the  king 
himself  is  coming.”  Nitetis  sat  erect  in  her  splendid, 
gilded  carriage ; her  hands  were  pressed  on  her  throb- 
bing heart.  The  clouds  of  dust  came  nearer  and 
nearer,  her  eye  caught  the  flash  of  weapons  like  light- 
ning across  a stormy  sky.  The  clouds  parted,  she 
could  see  single  figures  for  a moment,  but  soon  lost 
them  as  the  road  wound  behind  some  thickets  and 
shrubs.  Suddenly  the  troop  of  horsemen  appeared  in 
full  gallop  only  a hundred  paces  before  her,  and  dis- 
tinctly visible. 

Her  first  impression  was  of  a motley  mass  of  steeds 
and  men,  glittering  in  purple,  gold,  silver  and  jewels. 
It  consisted  in  reality  of  a troop  of  more  than  two 


2 14 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


hundred  horsemen  mounted  on  pure  white  Nicaean 
horses,  whose  bridles  and  saddle-cloths  were  covered 
with  bells  and  bosses,  feathers,  fringes,  and  em- 
broidery.226 Their  leader  rode  a powerful  coal-black 
charger,  which  even  the  strong  will  and  hand  of  his  rider 
could  not  always  curb,  though  in  the  end  his  enormous 
strength  proved  him  the  man  to  tame  even  this  fiery 
animal.  This  rider,  beneath  whose  weight  the  power- 
ful steed  trembled  and  panted,  wore  a vesture  of  scarlet 
and  white,  thickly  embroidered  with  eagles  and  falcons 
in  silver.227  The  lower  part  of  his  dress  was  purple,  and 
his  boots  of  yellow  leather.  He  wore  a golden  girdle ; 
in  this  hung  a short  dagger-like  sword,  the  hilt  and 
scabbard  of  which  were  thickly  studded  with  jewels. 
The  remaining  ornaments  of  his  dress  resembled  those 
we  have  described  as  worn  by  Bartja,  and  the  blue  and 
white  fillet  of  the  Achasmenidae  was  bound  around  the 
tiara,  which  surmounted  a mass  of  thick  curls,  black  as 
ebony.  The  lower  part  of  his  face  was  concealed  by 
an  immense  beard.  His  features  were  pale  and  immov- 
able, but  the  eyes,  (more  intensely  black,  if  possible, 
than  either  hair  or  beard),  glowed  with  a fire  that  was 
rather  scorching  than  warming.  A deep,  fiery-red  scar, 
given  by  the  sword  of  a Massagetan  warrior,  crossed 
his  high  forehead,  arched  nose  and  thin  upper  lip.  His 
whole  demeanor  expressed  great  power  and  unbounded 
pride. 

Nitetis’  gaze  was  at  once  riveted  by  this  man.  She 
had  never  seen  any  one  like  him  before,  and  he  exercised 

226.  From  the  pictures  in  H.  Gosse’s  Assyria  p.  238.  and  Layard’s 
Nineveh  and  Babylon  p.  178.  340.  450. 

227.  Curtius  III.  3.  Xenoph.  Cyrop.  VIII.  3.  7.  Aeschylus, 
Persians  835.  836.  The  king’s  dress  and  ornaments  were  worth  12,000 
talents,  or  ^2,250,000  according  to  Plutarch,  Artaxerxes  24. 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


2I5 


a strange  fascination  over  her.  The  expression  of  indom- 
itable pride,  worn  by  his  features,  seemed  to  her  to 
represent  a manly  nature  which  the  whole  world,  but 
she  herself  above  all  others,  was  created  to  serve.  She 
felt  afraid,  and  yet  her  true  woman’s  heart  longed  to 
lean  upon  his  strength  as  the  vine  upon  the  elm.  She 
could  not  be  quite  sure  whether  she  had  thus  pictured 
to  herself  the  father  of  all  evil,  the  fearful  Seth,*  or  the 
great  god  Ammon,  the  giver  of  light. 

The  deepest  pallor  and  the  brightest  color  flitted  by 
turns  across  her  lovely  face,  like  the  light  and  shadow 
when  clouds  pass  swiftly  over  a sunny  noonday  sky. 
She  had  quite  forgotten  the  advice  of  her  fatherly  old 
friend,  and  yet,  when  Cambyses  brought  his  unruly, 
chafing  steed  to  a stand  by  the  side  of  her  carriage,  she 
gazed  breathless  into  the  fiery  eyes  of  this  man  and  felt 
at  once  that  he  was  the  king,  though  no  one  had  told 
her  so. 

The  stern  face  of  this  ruler  of  half  the  known  world 
relaxed,  as  Nitetis,  moved  by  an  unaccountable  impulse, 
continued  to  bear  his  piercing  gaze.  At  last  he  waved 
his  hand  to  her  in  token  of  welcome,  and  then  rode  on 
to  her  escort,  who  had  alighted  from  their  horses  and 
were  awaiting  him,  some  having  cast  themselves  down 
in  the  dust,  and  others,  after  the  Persian  manner,  stand- 
ing in  an  attitude  of  deep  reverence,  their  hands 
concealed  in  the  wide  sleeves  of  their  robes. 

He  sprang  from  his  horse,  an  example  which  was 
followed  at  once  by  his  entire  suite.  The  attendants, 
with  the  speed  of  thought,  spread  a rich  purple  carpet 
on  the  highway,  lest  the  foot  of  the  king  should  come 
in  contact  with  the  dust  of  the  earth,  and  then  Cambyses 
* See  note  147. 


21 6 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


proceeded  to  salute  his  friends  and  relations  by  offering 
them  his  mouth  to  kiss. 

He  shook  Croesus  by  the  right  hand,  commanding 
him  to  remount  and  accompany  him  to  the  carriage,  as 
interpreter  between  himself  and  Nitetis. 

In  an  instant  his  highest  office-bearers  were  at  hand 
to  lift  the  king  once  more  on  to  his  horse,  and  at  a sin- 
gle nod  from  their  lord,  the  train  was  again  in  motion. 

Cambyses  and  Croesus  rode  by  the  side  of  the  car- 
riage. 

“ She  is  beautiful,  and  pleases  me  well,”  began  the 
king.  “ Interpret  faithfully  all  her  answers,  for  I under- 
stand only  the  Persian,  Assyrian  and  Median  tongues.” 

Nitetis  caught  and  understood  these  words.  A 
feeling  of  intense  joy  stole  into  her  heart,  and  before 
Croesus  could  answer,  she  began  softly  in  broken  Per- 
sian and  blushing  deeply:  “ Blessed  be  the  gods,  who 
have  caused  me  to  find  favor  in  thine  eyes.  I am  not 
ignorant  of  the  speech  of  my  lord,  for  the  noble  Croesus 
has  instructed  me  in  the  Persian  language  during  our 
long  journey.  Forgive,  if  my  sentences  be  broken  and 
imperfect;  the  time  was  short,  and  my  capacity  only 
that  of  a poor  and  simple  maiden.228 

A smile  passed  over  the  usually  serious  mouth  of 
Cambyses.  His  vanity  was  flattered  by  Nitetis’  desire 
to  win  his  approbation,  and,  accustomed  as  he  was  to 
see  women  grow  up  in  idleness  and  ignorance,  thinking 
of  nothing  but  finery  and  intrigue,  her  persevering 
industry  seemed  to  him  both  wonderful  and  praise- 
worthy. So  he  answered  with  evident  satisfaction  : “ I 

228.  Diodorus  tells  us  that  Themistocles  learnt  the  Persian  lan- 
guage during  the  journey  to  Susa.  We  are  not,  therefore,  requiring  an 
impossibility  of  Nitetis. 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


217 


rejoice  that  we  can  speak  without  an  interpreter.  Per- 
severe in  learning  the  beautiful  language  of  my  forefathers. 
Croesus,  who  sits  at  my  table,  shall  still  remain  your 
instructor.” 

“ Your  command  confers  happiness  !”  exclaimed  the 
old  man.  “ No  more  eager  or  thankful  pupil  could  be 
found,  than  the  daughter  of  Amasis.” 

“ She  justifies  the  ancient  report  of  the  wisdom  of 
Egypt,”  answered  the  king,  “ and  I can  believe  that  she 
will  quickly  understand  and  receive  into  her  soul  the 
religious  instructions  of  our  Magi.” 

Nitetis  dropped  her  earnest  gaze.  Her  fears  were 
being  realized.  She  would  be  compelled  to  serve  strange 
gods. 

But  her  emotion  passed  unnoticed  by  Cambyses,  who 
went  on  speaking:  “ My  mother  Kassandane  will  tell 
you  the  duties  expected  from  my  wives.  To-morrow  I 
myself  will  lead  you  to  her.  The  words,  which  you 
innocently  chanced  to  hear,  I now  repeat ; you  please 
me  well.  Do  nothing  to  alienate  my  affection.  We 
will  try  to  make  our  country  agreeable,  and,  as  your 
friend,  I counsel  you  to  treat  Boges  whom  I sent  as  my 
forerunner,  in  a kind  and  friendly  manner.  As  head 
over  the  house  of  the  women,  you  will  have  to  conform 
to  his  will  in  many  things.” 

“ Though  he  be  head  over  the  house  of  the  women,” 
answered  Nitetis,  “ surely  your  wife  is  bound  to  obey  no 
other  earthly  will  than  yours.  Your  slightest  look  shall 
be  for  me  a command;  but  remember  that  I am  a king’s 
daughter,  that  in  my  native  land  the  weaker  and  the 
stronger  sex  have  equal  rights,  and  that  the  same  pride 
reigns  in  my  breast,  which  I see  kindling  in  your  eyes, 
my  lord  and  king ! My  obedience  to  you,  my  husband 
16 


2l8 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


and  my  ruler,  shall  be  that  of  a slave,  but  I can  never 
stoop  to  sue  for  the  favor,  or  obey  the  orders  of  a venal 
servant,  the  most  unmanly  of  his  kind !” 

Calluses’  wonder  and  satisfaction  increased.  He 
had  never  heard  any  woman  speak  in  this  way  before, 
except  his  mother;  the  clever  way  in  which  Nitetis 
acknowledged,  and  laid  stress  on,  his  right  to  command 
her  every  act,  was  very  flattering  to  his  self-love,  and 
her  pride  found  an  echo  in  his  own  haughty  disposition. 
He  nodded  approvingly  and  answered:  “You  have 
spoken  well.  A separate  dwelling  shall  be  appointed 
you.  I,  and  no  one  else,  will  prescribe  your  rules  of  life 
and  conduct.  This  day  the  pleasant  palace  on  the 
hanging-gardens  shall  be  prepared  for  your  reception.” 
“A  thousand,  thousand  thanks,”  cried  Nitetis. 
“You  little  know  the  blessing  you  are  bestowing  in  this 
permission.  Again  and  again  I have  begged  your 
brother  Bartja  to  repeat  the  story  of  these  gardens,  and 
the  love  of  the  king  who  raised  that  verdant  and  bloom- 
ing hill,  pleased  us  better  than  all  the  other  glories 
of  your  vast  domains.” 

“To-morrow,”  answered  the  king,  “you  can  enter 
your  new  abode.  But  tell  me  now  how  my  messengers 
pleased  you  and  your  countrymen.” 

“How  can  you  ask?  Who  could  know  the  noble 
Croesus  without  loving  him  ? Who  could  fail  to  admire 
the  beauty  of  the  young  heroes,  your  friends  ? They 
have  all  become  dear  to  us,  but  your  handsome  brother 
Bartja  especially,  won  all  hearts.  The  Egyptians  have 
no  love  for  strangers,  and  yet  the  gaping  crowd  would 
burst  into  a murmur  of  admiration,  when  his  beautiful 
face  appeared  among  them.” 

At  these  words  the  king’s  brow  darkened;  he  struck 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


219 


his  horse  so  sharply  that  the  creature  reared,  and  then 
turning  it  quickly  round  he  gallopped  to  the  front  and 
soon  reached  the  walls  of  Babylon. 


Though  Nitetis  had  been  brought  up  among  the 
huge  temples  and  palaces  of  Egypt,  she  was  still 
astonished  at  the  size  and  grandeur  of  this  gigantic 
city. 

Its  walls  seemed  impregnable ; they  measured  more 
than  seventy-five  feet*  in  height  and  their  breadth  was 
so  great,  that  two  chariots  could  conveniently  drive 
abreast  upon  them.  These  mighty  defences  were 
crowned  and  strengthened  by  two  hundred  and  fifty 
high  towers,  and  even  these  would  have  been  insufficient, 
if  Babylon  had  not  been  protected  on  one  side  by 
impassable  morasses.  The  gigantic  city  lay  on  both 
shores  of  the  Euphrates.  It  was  more  than  forty  miles 
in  circumference,  and  its  walls  enclosed  buildings  sur- 
passing in  size  and  grandeur  even  the  Pyramids  and 
the  temples  of  Thebes.229 

The  mighty  gates  of  brass,  through  which  the  royal 
train  entered  the  city,  had  opened  wide  to  receive  this 
noble  company.  This  entrance  was  defended  on  each 
side  by  a strong  tower,  and  before  each  of  these  towers 
lay,  as  warder,  a gigantic  winged  bull  carved  in  stone, 

229.  These  numbers  and  measurements  are  taken  partly  from 
Herodotus,  partly  from  Diodorus,  Strabo  and  Arrian.  And  even  the 
ruins  of  this  giant  city,  writes  Layard,  are  such  as  to  allow  a very  fair 
conclusion  of  its  enormous  size.  Layard  I.  1.  Gosse,  Assyria.  Ritter, 
Erdkunde  XI.  p.  900.  and  many  others.  Aristotle  ( Polit . III.  1.)  says 
Babylon’s  dimensions  were  not  those  of  a city,  but  of  a nation. 

* Fifty  ells.  The  Greek  ell  (nrixvs)  is  equal  to  one  foot  and  a half 
English. 


220 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


with  a human  head,  bearded  and  solemn.230  Nitetis 
gazed  at  these  gates  in  astonishment,  and  then  a joyful 
smile  lighted  up  her  face,  as  she  looked  up  the  long 
broad  street  so  brightly  and  beautifully  decorated  to 
welcome  her. 

The  moment  they  beheld  the  king  and  the  gilded 
carriage,  the  multitude  burst  into  loud  shouts  of  joy, 
but  when  Bartja,  the  people’s  darling,  came  in  sight,  the 
shouts  rose  to  thunder-peals  and  shrieks  of  delight, 
which  seemed  as  if  they  would  never  end.  It  was  long 
since  the  populace  had  seen  Cambyses,  for  in  accord- 
ance with  Median  customs  the  king  seldom  appeared  in 
public  Like  the  Deity,  he  was  to  govern  invisibly,  and 
his  occasional  appearance  before  the  nation  to  be  looked 
upon  as  a festival  and  occasion  of  rejoicing.  Thus  all 
Babylon  had  come  out  to-day  to  look  upon  their  awful 
ruler  and  to  welcome  their  favorite  Bartja  on  his  return. 
The  windows  were  crowded  with  eager,  curious  women, 
who  threw  flowers  before  the  approaching  train,  or 
poured  sweet  perfumes  from  above  as  they  passed  by. 
The  pavement  was  thickly  strewn  with  myrtle  and 
palm  branches,  trees  of  different  kinds  had  been  placed 
before  the  house-doors,  carpets  and  gay  cloths  hung 
from  the  windows,  garlands  of  flowers  were  wreathed 
from  house  to  house,  fragrant  odors  of  incense  and 
sandal-wood  perfumed  the  air,  and  the  way  was  lined 
with  thousands  of  gaping  Babylonians  dressed  in  white 


230.  J.  Bonomi,  Nineveh  and.  its  palaces,  fig.  33.  and  many  pictures 
in  Layard’s  works.  Originals  and  casts  of  ancient  Assyrian  works  of 
art  in  the  British  Museum,  the  Louvre  in  Paris,  and  (more  especially 
casts)  in  the  New  Museum,  Berlin.  The  Assyrian  sphinxes  were  prob- 
ably intended  as  symbols  of  the  omnipotence  of  the  Deity.  The 
highest  degree  of  strength  was  symbolized  by  the  body  of  a bull,  the 
highest  intelligence  by  the  head  of  a man,  and  the  gEeatest  swiftness 
by  the  eagle’s  wings. 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


221 


linen  shirts,  gaily-colored  woollen  petticoats  and  short 
cloaks,  and  carrying  long  staves  headed  with  pome- 
granates, birds,  or  roses,  of  gold  or  silver.231 

The  streets  through  which  the  procession  moved 
were  broad  and  straight,  the  houses  on  either  side,  built 
of  brick,  tall  and  handsome.232  Towering  above  every- 
thing else,  and  visible  from  all  points,  rose  the  gigantic 
temple  of  Bel.  Its  colossal  staircase,  like  a huge  ser- 
pent, wound  round  and  round  the  ever-diminishing 
series  of  stories  composing  the  tower,  until  it  reached 
the  summit  crowned  by  the  sanctuary  itself.233 

The  procession  approached  the  royal  palace,234  This 

231.  Herodotus  I.  195.  Ezekiel  23.  15.  This  dress  too  agrees 
well  with  the  pictures  of  Assyrians,  represented  on  the  Egyptian  mon- 
uments among  the  foreign  nations.  Printed  in  colors  in  Rosellini’s 
Mon.  stor.  dell'  Egitto  II.  PI.  157.  and  158.  and  in  Lepsius’  Denkmdler . 
In  the  celebrated  enumeration  of  the  campaigns  of  Thotmes  III.  (in 
Lepsius)  mention  is  made  of  Assuri  and  Babel,  perhaps  Assyria  and 
Babylon.  It  runs  thus:  “In  the  year  40  the  tribute  of  the  kings  of 
Assuri  (Assyria?)  was  a great  stone  of  lapis-lazuli  weighing  20  minae 
and  9 aces,  of  beautiful  lapis-lazuli  from  Bebel  (Babylon  ?),  vases  from 
Assuri  &c.”  The  “statistical  monument  at  Karnak,”  recently  pub- 
lished by  Mariette  Bey  and  used  by  Brugsch  and  A.  Wiedemann. 

232.  Herodotus  I.  180. 

233.  This  temple  of  Bel,  which  many  consider  may  have  been  the 
tower  of  Babel  of  Genesis  XI.,  is  mentioned  by  Herodotus  I.  181.  182. 
183.  Diodorus  II.  8.  9.  (Ktesias),  Strabo  738  and  many  other  ancient 
writers.  The  people  living  in  its  neighborhood  now  call  the  ruins  Birs 
Nimrud,  the  castle  of  Nimrod.  In  the  text  we  have  reconstructed  it 
as  far  as  possible  from  the  accounts  of  classical  writers.  The  first  story, 
which  is  still  standing,  in  the  midst  of  a heap  of  ruins,  is  260  feet  high. 
The  walls  surrounding  the  tower  are  said  to  be  still  clearly  recogniza- 
ble, and  were  4000  feet  long  and  3000  broad.  Ritter,  Erdkunde  XI.  877. 
Layard  pp.  494-499.  Rich.  Collected  memoirs.  First  memoir  p.  37. 
The  immense  building  must  have  been  in  its  greatest  splendor 
at  the  time  of  our  tale,  as  we  know  from  Josephus  (Ant.  X.  11.  1.)  that 
Nebuchadnezzar  added  to  and  finished  it  in  a magnificent  manner; 
and  Josephus’  report  is  confirmed  by  a cuneiform  inscription  trans- 
lated by  Rawlinson,  Journal  of  Royal  As.  Society  XII.  2.  p.  476.  The 
foundation  of  the  temple  seems  to  have  been  square. 

234.  This  palace  or  castle  is  said  to  have  been  built  by  Nebuchad- 
nezzar too.  At  least  the  bricks  which  have  been  found  among  its 
ruins  at  Hillah  bear  his  name  in  cuneiform  characters.  Many  frag- 
ments of  glazed  reliefs  have  been  found  there  also. 


22  2 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


corresponded  in  its  enormous  size  to  the  rest  of  the  vast 
city.  The  walls  surrounding  it  were  covered  with  gaily- 
colored  and  glazed  representations  of  strange  figures 
made  up  of  human  beings,  birds,  quadrupeds  and  fishes; 
hunting-scenes,  battles  and  solemn  processions.  By  the 
side  of  the  river  towards  the  north,  rose  the  hanging- 
gardens,235  and  the  smaller  palace  lay  toward  the  east  on 
the  other  bank  of  the  Euphrates,  connected  with  the 
larger  one  by  the  wondrous  erection,  a firm  bridge 
of  stone. 

Our  train  passed  on  through  the  brazen  gates  of 
three  of  the  walls  surrounding  the  palace,  and  then 
halted.  Nitetis  was  lifted  from  her  carriage  by  bearers; 
she  was  at  last  in  her  new  home,  and  soon  after  in  the 
apartments  of  the  women’s  house  assigned  to  her  tem-» 
porary  use. 

Cambyses,  Bartja  and  their  friends  already  known 
to  us,  were  still  standing  in  the  gaily-carpeted  court  of 
the  palace,  surrounded  by  at  least  a hundred  splendid 
dignitaries  in  magnificent  dresses,  when  suddenly  a 
sound  of  loud  female  voices  was  heard,  and  a lovely 
Persian  girl  richly  dressed,  her  thick  fair  hair  profusely 
wreathed  with  pearls,  rushed  into  the  court,  pursued  by 
several  women  older  than  herself.  She  ran  up  to  the 
group  of  men;  Cambyses  with  a smile  placed  himself  in 
her  path,  but  the  impetuous  girl  slipped  adroitly  past 

235.  See  note  159.  A heap  of  debris,  2400  ft.  long  and  1800  broad, 
now  called  el  Kasr  “ the  palace  ” stretches  along  the  bank  of  the  Eu- 
phrates. “ On  the  north  side  of  this  artificial  hill,  on  one  of  the  high- 
est points  stands  a lonely  tamarisk,  looking  down  on  the  river  beneath. 
The  tree  is  very  old  and  large,  and  the  Arabs  say  is  the  only  one  now 
remaining  from  the  hanging-gardens  of  Semiramis.”  Duncker,  Ge- 
schichte  des  Alterthums  I.  p.  572.  Diodorus  (II.  10.)  says  the  hanging- 
gardens  were  in  terraces  like  the  seats  in  a theatre.  Layard  found  a 
tablet  with  bass-reliefs  of  a garden  supported  on  columns.  Nineveh 
and  Babylon,  p.  233.  PI.  XI.  B.  in  Zenker's  translation. 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


223 


him,  and  in  another  moment  was  hanging  on  Barlja’s 
neck,  crying  and  laughing  by  turns. 

The  attendants  in  pursuit  prostrated  themselves  at 
a respectful  distance,  but  Cambyses,  on  seeing  the 
caresses  lavished  by  the  young  girl  on  her  newly- 
returned  brother,  cried:  “For  shame,  Atossa!  remember 
that  since  you  began  to  wear  ear-rings  you  have  ceased 
to  be  a child!236  It  is  right  that  you  should  rejoice  to 
see  your  brother  again,  but  a king’s  daughter  must 
never  forget  what  is  due  to  her  rank,  even  in  her  greatest 
joy.  Go  back  tb  your  mother  directly.  I see  your 
attendants  waiting  yonder.  Go  and  tell  them,  that  as 
this  is  a day  of  rejoicing  I will  allow  your  heedless 
conduct  to  pass  unpunished,  but  the  next  time  you 
appear  unbidden  in  these  apartments,  which  none  may 
enter  without  permission,  I shall  tell  Boges  to  keep  you 
twelve  days  in  confinement.  Remember  this,  thought- 
less child,  and  tell  our  mother,  Bartja  and  I are  coming 
to  visit  her.  Now  give  me  a kiss.  You  will  not?  We 
shall  see,  capricious  little  one!”  And  so  saying  the 
king  sprang  towards  his  refractory  little  sister,  and  seiz- 
ing both  her  hands  in  one  of  his  own,  bent  back  her 
charming  head  with  the  other  and  kissed  her  in  spite  of 
her  resistance.  She  screamed  from  the  violence  of  his 
grasp,  and  ran  away  crying  to  her  attendants,  who  took 
her  back  to  her  apartments. 

When  Atossa  had  disappeared,  Bartja  said;  “You 

236.  Ear-rings  were  given  to  the  Persian  girls  in  their  fifteenth 
year,  the  marriageable  age.  Vendid.  Fargard  XIV.  66.  At  this  age 
too  boys  as  well  as  girls  were  obliged  to  wear  the  sacred  cord,  Ku<;ti 
or  Kosti  as  a girdle  ; and  were  only  allowed  to  unloose  it  in  the  night. 
The  making  of  this  cord  is  attended  with  many  ceremonies,  even 
among  the  Persians  of  our  own  day.  Seventy-two  threads  must  be 
employed,  but  black  wool  is  prohibited.  Spiegel.  Avesta  II.  Ein- 
leitung  XXIII. 

A n Egyptian  Princess.  /. 


224 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


were  too  rough  with  the  little  one,  Cambyses.  She 
screamed  with  pain!” 

Once  more  the  king’s  face  clouded,  but  suppressing 
the  harsh  words  which  trembled  on  his  lips,  he  only 
answered,  turning  towards  the  house:  “Let  us  come  to 
our  mother  now;  she  begged  me  to  bring  you  as  soon 
as  you  arrived.  The  women,  as  usual,  are  all  impa- 
tience. Nitetis  told  me  your  rosy  cheeks  and  fair  curls 
had  bewitched  the  Egyptian  women  too.  I would 
advise  you  to  pray  betimes  to  Mithras*  for  eternal 
youth,  and  for  his  protection  against  the  wrinkles  of 
age!” 

“Do  you  mean  to  imply  by  these  words  that  I have 
no  virtues  which  could  make  an  old  age  beautiful?” 
asked  Bartja. 

“ I explain  my  words  to  no  one.  Come.” 

“But  I ask  for  an  opportunity  of  proving,  that  I am 
inferior  to  none  of  my  nation  in  manly  qualities.” 

“For  that  matter,  the  shouts  of  the  Babylonians  to- 
day will  have  been  proof  enough,  that  deeds  are  not 
wanted  from  you,  in  order  to  win  their  admiration.” 

“ Cambyses!” 

“Now  come!  We  are  just  on  the  eve  of  a war 
with  the  Massagetse;  there  you  will  have  a good  op- 
portunity of  proving  what  you  are  worth.” 

A few  minutes  later,  and  Bartja  was  in  the  arms  of 
his  blind  mother.  She  had  been  waiting  for  her  dar- 
ling’s arrival  with  a beating  heart,  and  in  the  joy  of 
hearing  his  voice  once  more,  and  of  being  able  to  lay 
her  hands  again  on  that  beloved  head,  she  forgot  every- 
thing else — even  her  first-born  son  who  stood  by  smiling 
bitterly,  as  he  watched  the  rich  and  boundless 

* God  of  the  sun  and  of  light  among  the  Persians. 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS, 


225 


stream  of  a mother’s  love  flowing  out  to  his  younger 
brother. 

Cambyses  had  been  spoiled  from  his  earliest  in- 
fancy. Every  wish  had  been  fulfilled,  every  look  re- 
garded as  a command;  and  thus  he  grew  up  totally 
unable  to  brook  contradiction,  giving  way  to  the  most 
violent  anger  if  any  of  his  subjects  (and  he  knew  no 
human  beings  who  were  not  his  subjects)  dared  to  op- 
pose him. 

His  father  Cyrus,  conqueror  of  half  the  world — the 
man  whose  genius  had  raised  Persia  from  a small 
nation  to  the  summit  of  earthly  greatness — who  had 
secured  for  himself  the  reverence  and  admiration  of 
countless  subjugated  tribes — this  great  king  was  inca- 
pable of  carrying  out  in  his  own  small  family-circle  the 
system  of  education  he  had  so  successfully  adopted 
towards  entire  countries.237  He  could  see  nought  else 
in  Cambyses  but  the  future  king  of  Persia,  and  com- 
manded his  subjects  to  pay  him  an  unquestioning  obe- 
dience, entirely  forgetful  of  the  fact  that  he  who  is  to 
govern  well  must  begin  by  learning  to  obey. 

Cambyses  had  been  the  first-born  son  of  Kassan- 
dane,  the  wife  whom  Cyrus  had  loved  and  married 
young;  three  daughters  followed,  and  at  last,  fifteen 
years  later,  Bartja  had  come  into  the  world.  Their 
eldest  son  had  already  outgrown  his  parents’  caresses, 
when  this  little  child  appeared  to  engross  all  their  care 
and  love.  His  gentle,  affectionate  and  clinging  nature 
made  him  the  darling  of  both  father  and  mother: 
Cambyses  was  treated  with  consideration  by  his  parents, 
but  their  love  was  for  Bartja.  Cambyses  was  brave; 

237.  The  same  remark  is  to  be  found  in  Seneca,  De  Ira  and  in 
Plato,  Legg.  691.  and  695. 


226 


AN-  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


he  distinguished  himself  often  in  the  field,  but  his  dis- 
position was  haughty  and  imperious;  men  served  him 
with  fear  and  trembling,  while  Bartja,  ever  sociable  and 
sympathizing,  converted  all  his  companions  into  loving 
friends.  As  to  the  mass  of  the  people,  they  feared  the 
king,  and  trembled  when  he  drew  near,  notwithstand- 
ing the  lavish  manner  in  which  he  showered  rich  gifts 
around  him;  but  they  loved  Bartja,  and  believed  they 
saw  in  him  the  image  of  the  great  Cyrus  the  “ Father 
of  his  people.” 

Cambyses  knew  well  that  all  this  love,  so  freely 
given  to  Bartja,  was  not  to  be  bought.  He  did  not 
hate  his  younger  brother,  but  he  felt  annoyed  that  a 
youth  who  had  as  yet  done  nothing  to  distinguish  him- 
self, should  be  honored  and  revered  as  if  he  were  al- 
ready a hero  and  public  benefactor.  Whatever  annoyed 
or  displeased  him  he  considered  must  be  wrong;  where 
he  disapproved  he  did  not  spare  his  censures,  and  from 
his  very  childhood,  Cambyses7  reproofs  had  been 
dreaded  even  by  the  mighty. 

The  enthusiastic  shouts  of  the  populace,  the  over- 
flowing love  of  his  mother  and  sister,  and  above  all, 
the  warm  encomiums  expressed  by  Nitetis,  had  excited 
a jealousy  which  his  pride  had  never  allowed  hitherto. 
Nitetis  had  taken  his  fancy  in  a remarkable  degree. 
This  daughter  of  a powerful  monarch,  like  himself  dis- 
daining everything  mean  and  inferior,  had  yet  acknowl- 
edged him  to  be  her  superior,  and  to  win  his  favor  had 
not  shrunk  from  the  laborious  task  of  mastering  his 
native  language.  These  qualities,  added  to  her  pecu- 
liar style  of  beauty,  which  excited  his  admiration  from 
its  rare  novelty,  half  Egyptian  half  Greek,  (her  mother 
having  been  a Greek),  had  not  failed  to  make  a deep 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


227 


impression  on  him.  But  she  had  been  liberal  in  her 
praise  of  Bartja; — that  was  enough  to  disturb  Cam- 
byses’  mind  and  prepare  the  way  for  jealousy. 

As  he  and  his  brother  were  leaving  the  women’s 
apartments,  Cambyses  adopted  a hasty  resolution  and 
exclaimed : “ You  asked  me  just  now  for  an  opportunity  of 
proving  your  courage.  I will  not  refuse.  The  Tapuri  have 
risen;  I have  sent  troops  to  the  frontier.  Go  to  Rhagae, 
take  the  command  and  show  what  you  are  worth.” 

“ Thanks,  brother,”  cried  Bartja.  “ May  I take  my 
friends,  Darius,  Gyges  and  Zopyrus  with  me?” 

“That  favor  shall  be  granted  too.  I hope  you  will 
all  do  your  duty  bravely  and  promptly,  that  you  may 
be  back  in  three  months  to  join  the  main  army  in  the 
expedition  of  revenge  on  the  Massagetae.  It  will  take 
place  in  spring.” 

“I  will  start  to-morrow.” 

“Then  farewell.” 

“ If  Auramazda  should  spare  my  life  and  I should 
return  victorious,  will  you  promise  to  grant  me  one 
favor?” 

“Yes,  I will.” 

“Now,  then,  I feel  confident  of  victory,  even  if  I 
should  have  to  stand  with  a thousand  men  against  ten 
thousand  of  the  enemy.”  Bartja’s  eyes  sparkled,  he  was 
thinking  of  Sappho. 

“Well,”  answered  his  brother,  “I  shall  be  very  glad 
if  your  actions  bear  out  these  glowing  words.  But 
stop;  I have  something  more  to  say.  You  are  now 
twenty  years  of  age;  you  must  marry,  Roxana, 
daughter  of  the  noble  Hydarnes,  is  marriageable,  and 
is  said  to  be  beautiful.  Her  birth  makes  her  a fitting 
bride  for  you.” 


228 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


“Oh!  brother,  do  not  speak  of  marriage;  I . . 

“You  must  marry,  for  I have  no  children.” 

“But  you  are  still  young;  you  will  not  remain  child- 
less. Besides,  I do  not  say  that  I will  never  marry. 
Do  not  be  angry,  but  just  now,  when  I am  to  prove  my 
courage,  I would  rather  hear  nothing  about  women.” 
“Well,  then,  you  must  marry  Roxana  when  you  re- 
turn from  the  North.  But  I should  advise  you  to  take 
her  with  you  to  the  field.  A Persian  generally  fights 
better  if  he  knows  that,  beside  his  most  precious 
treasures,  he  has  a beautiful  woman  in  his  tent  to 
defend.233 

“Spare  me  this  one  command,  my  brother.  I con- 
jure thee,  by  the  soul  of  our  father,  not  to  inflict  on  me 
a wife  of  whom  I know  nothing,  and  never  wish  to 
know.  Give  Roxana  to  Zopyrus,  who  is  so  fond  of 
women,  or  to  Darius  or  Bessus,  who  are  related  to  her 
father  Hydarnes.  I cannot  love  her,  and  should  be 
miserable  . . .” 

Cambyses  interrupted  him  with  a laugh,  exclaiming: 
“ Did  you  learn  these  notions  in  Egypt,  where  it  is  the 
custom  to  be  contented  with  one  wife?  In  truth,  I 
have  long  repented  having  sent  a boy  like  you  abroad. 
I am  not  accustomed  to  bear  contradiction,  and  shall 
listen  to  no  excuses  after  the  war.  This  once  I will 
allow  you  to  go  to  the  field  without  a wife.  I will 
not  force  you  to  do  what,  in  your  opinion,  might  en- 
danger your  valor.  But  it  seems  to  me  that  you  have 
other  and  more  secret  reasons  for  refusing  my  brotherly 
proposal.  If  that  is  the  case,  I am  sorry  for  you. 
However,  for  the  present,  you  can  depart,  but  after  the 
war  I will  hear  no  remonstrances.  You  know  me.” 

238.  Herodotus  VII.  83.  187.  Xenoph.  Cyrop.  VIII.  10. 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


229 


“Perhaps  after  the  war  I may  ask  for  the  very  thing, 
which  I am  refusing  now — but  never  for  Roxana!  It 
is  just  as  unwise  to  try  to  make  a man  happy  by  force 
as  it  is  wicked  to  compel  him  to  be  unhappy,  and  I 
thank  you  for  granting  my  request.” 

“Don’t  try  my  powers  of  yielding  too  often! — How 
happy  you  look!  I really  believe  you  are  in  love  with 
some  one  woman  by  whose  side  all  the  others  have  lost 
their  charms.” 

Bartja  blushed  to  his  temples,  and  seizing  his 
brother’s  hand,  exclaimed:  “ Ask  no  further  now,  accept 
my  thanks  once  more,  and  farewell.  May  I bid  Nitetis 
farewell  too,  when  I have  taken  leave  of  our  mother  and 
Atossa?” 

Cambyses  bit  his  lip,  looked  searchingly  into  Bartja’s 
face,  and  finding  that  the  boy  grew  uneasy  under  his 
glance,  exclaimed  abruptly  and  angrily:  “Your  first 
business  is  to  hasten  to  the  Tapuri.  My  wife  needs 
your  care  no  longer;  she  has  other  protectors  now.” 

So  saying  he  turned  his  back  on  his  brother  and 
passed  on  into  the  great  hall,  blazing  with  gold,  purple 
and  jewels,  where  the  chiefs  of  the  army,  satraps,  judges, 
treasurers,  secretaries,  counsellors,  eunuchs,  door-keepers, 
introducers  of  strangers,  chamberlains,  keepers  of  the 
wardrobe,  dressers,  cup-bearers,  equerries,  masters  of 
the  chase,  physicians,  eyes  and  ears  of  the  king,  ambas- 
sadors and  plenipotentiaries  of  all  descriptions239  were 
in  waiting  for  him. 

239.  The  “eyes  and  ears”  ot  the  king  may  be  compared  to  our 
police-ministers.  Darius  may  have  borrowed  the  name  from  Egypt, 
where  such  titles  as  “ the  2 eyes  of  the  king  for  Upper  Egypt,  the  2 
ears  of  the  king  for  Lower  Egypt"  are  to  be  found  on  the  earlier 
monuments,  for  instance  in  the  tomb  of  Amen  em  heb  at  Abd  el 
Qurnah.  And  in  Herodotus  II.  114.  the  boy  Cyrus  calls  one  of  his 
playfellows  o^aA/moy  /3abvAews,  “ the  eye  of  the  king."  Herod.  (I.  100.) 


230 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


The  king  was  preceded  by  heralds  bearing  staves, 
and  followed  by  a host  of  fan,  sedan  and  footstool- 
bearers,  men  carrying  carpets,  and  secretaries  who  the 
moment  he  uttered  a command,  or  even  indicated  a 
concession,  a punishment  or  a reward,  hastened  to  note 
it  down  and  at  once  hand  it  over  to  the  officials  em- 
powered to  execute  his  decrees. 

In  the  middle  of  the  brilliantly-lighted  hall  stood  a 
gilded  table,  which  looked  as  if  it  must  give  way  beneath 
the  mass  of  gold  and  silver  vessels,  plates,  cups  and 
bowls  which  were  arranged  with  great  order  upon  it. 
The  king’s  private  table,  the  service  on  which  was  of 
immense  worth  and  beauty,  was  placed  in  an  apartment 
opening  out  of  the  large  hall,  and  separated  from  it  by 
purple  hangings.  These  concealed  him  from  the  gaze 
of  the  revellers,  but  did  not  prevent  their  every  move- 
ment from  being  watched  by  his  eye.240  It  was  an  ob- 
ject of  the  highest  ambition  to  be  one  of  those  who  ate 
at  the  king’s  table,  and  even  he  to  whom  a portion  was 
sent  might  deem  himself  a highly-favored  man. 

As  Cambyses  entered  the  hall,  nearly  every  one 
present  prostrated  themselves  before  him;  his  relations 
alone,  distinguished  by  the  blue  and  white  fillet  on  the 
tiara,  contented  themselves  with  a deferential  obeisance. 

After  the  king  had  seated  himself  in  his  private 
apartment,  the  rest  of  the  company  took  their  places, 
and  then  a tremendous  revel  began.  Animals,  roasted 
whole,  were  placed  on  the  table,  and,  when  hunger  was 

makes  the  system  of  espionage  by  the  police  begin  under  Dejoces,  in 
whose  time  the  country  was  full  of  spies  and  listeners.  The  other 
court-officers  are  mentioned  by  different  ancient  writers  and  enumer- 
ated in  detail  by  Duncker,  Geschichte  des  Alterthums  II.  p.  606.  and 
614. 

240.  Heracl.  Cum.  Fragm.  I.  Plutarch,  Artaxerxes  5.  tells,  that 
the  king’s  mother  and  his  favorite  wife  had  seats  at  his  own  table. 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


231 


appeased,  several  courses  of  the  rarest  delicacies  fol- 
lowed, celebrated  in  later  times  even  among  the  Greeks 
under  the  name  of  “ Persian  dessert.”241 

Slaves  then  entered  to  remove  the  remains  of  the 
food.  Others  brought  in  immense  jugs  of  wine,  the 
king  left  his  own  apartment,  took  his  seat  at  the  head 
of  the  table,  numerous  cup-bearers  filled  the  golden 
drinking-cups  in  the  most  graceful  manner,  first  tasting 
the  wine  to  prove  that  it  was  free  from  poison,  and  soon 
one  of  those  drinking-bouts  had  begun  under  the  best 
auspices,  at  which,  a century  or  two  later,  Alexander 
the  Great,  forgot  not  only  moderation  but  even  friend- 
ship itself. 

Cambyses  was  unwontedly  silent.  The  suspicion 
had  entered  his  mind,  that  Bartja  loved  Nitetis.  Why 
had  he,  contrary  to  all  custom,  so  decidedly  refused  to 
marry  a noble  and  beautiful  girl,  when  his  brother’s 
childlessness  rendered  marriage  an  evident  and  urgent 
duty  for  him  ? Why  had  he  wished  to  see  the  Egyptian 
princess  again  before  leaving  Babylon  ? and  blushed  as 
he  expressed  that  wish  ? and  why  had  she,  almost  with- 
out being  asked,  praised  him  so  warmly  ? 

It  is  well  that  he  is  going,  thought  the  king;  at  least 
he  shall  not  rob  me  of  her  love.  If  he  were  not  my 
brother  I would  send  him  to  a place  from  whence  none 
can  return. 

After  midnight  he  broke  up  the  banquet.  Boges 
appeared  to  conduct  him  to  the  Harem,  which  he  was 

241.  Herodotus  (1. 133.)  writes  that  the  Persians  fancied  the  Greeks’ 
hunger  was  never  satisfied,  because  nothing  special  was  brought  to  the 
table  at  the  end  of  the  meal.  We  read  in  modern  books  of  travels, 
that  the  Persians  are  still  very  fond  of  delicacies.  Brugsch,  Reise  vack 
Persien.  J.  v.  Hammer  gives  quotations  from  a poet  named  Abu 
Ishak,  who  only  wrote  in  oraise  of  dainties. 


2 32 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


accustomed  to  visit  at  this  hour,  when  sufficiently 
sober. 

“ Phaedime  awaits  you  with  impatience,”  said  the 
eunuch. 

“ Let  her  wait!”  was  the  king’s  answer.  “ Have  you 
given  orders  that  the  palace  on  the  hanging-gardens 
shall  be  set  in  order  ?” 

“ It  will  be  ready  for  occupation  to-morrow.” 
“What  apartments  have  been  assigned  to  the 
Egyptian  Princess  ?” 

“Those  formerly  occupied  by  the  second  wife  of 
your  father  Cyrus,  the  deceased  Amytis.” 

“ That  is  well.  Nitetis  is  to  be  treated  with  the  great- 
est respect,  and  to  receive  no  commands  even  from 
yourself,  but  such  as  I give  you  for  her.” 

Boges  bowed  low. 

“ See  that  no  one,  not  even  Croesus,  has  admission 
to  her  before  my  . . . before  I give  further  orders.” 

“ Croesus  was  with  her  this  evening.” 

“What  may  have  been  his  business  with  my  wife?” 
“ I do  not  know,  for  I do  not  understand  the  Greek 
language,  but  I heard  the  name  of  Bartja  several  times, 
and  it  seemed  to  me  that  the  Egyptian  had  received  sor- 
rowful intelligence.  She  was  looking  very  sad  when  I 
came,  after  Croesus  had  left,  to  inquire  if  she  had  any 
commands  for  me.” 

“ May  Ahriman  blast  thy  tongue,”  muttered  the  king, 
and  then  turning  his  back  on  the  eunuch  he  followed  the 
torch-bearers  and  attendants,  who  were  in  waiting  to  dis- 
robe him,  to  his  own  private  apartments. 


At  noon  on  the  following  day,  Bartja,  accompanied 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


233 


by  his  friends  and  a troop  of  attendants,  started  on 
horseback  for  the  frontier.  Croesus  went  with  the  young 
warriors  as  far  as  the  city  gates,  and  as  their  last  fare- 
wells and  embraces  were  being  exchanged,  Bartja 
whispered  to  his  old  friend:  “If  the  messenger  from 
Egypt  should  have  a letter  for  me  in  his  bag,  will  you 
send  it  on  ?” 

“ Shall  you  be  able  to  decipher  the  Greek  writing  ?” 

“ Gyges  and  love  will  help  me ! ” 

“ When  I told  Nitetis  of  your  departure  she  begged 
me  to  wish  you  farewell,  and  tell  you  not  to  forget 
Egypt.” 

“ I am  not  likely  to  do  that.” 

“ The  gods  take  thee  into  their  care,  my  son.  Be 
prudent,  do  not  risk  your  life  heedlessly,  but  remember 
that  it  is  no  longer  only  your  own.  Exercise  the  gentle- 
ness of  a father  towards  the  rebels;  they  did  not  rise  in 
mere  self-will,  but  to  gain  their  freedom,  the  most 
precious  possession  of  mankind.  Remember,  too,  that 
to  shew  mercy  is  better  than  to  shed  blood ; the  sword 
killeth,  but  the  favor  of  the  ruler  bringeth  joy  and  hap- 
piness. Conclude  the  war  as  speedily  as  possible,  for 
war  is  a perversion  of  nature ; in  peace  the  sons  outlive 
the  fathers,  but  in  war  the  fathers  live  to  mourn  for  their 
slain  sons.  Farewell,  my  young  heroes,  go  forward  and 
conquer ! ” 


17 


234 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS, 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

Cambyses  passed  a sleepless  night.  The  feeling  of 
jealousy,  so  totally  new  to  him,  increased  his  desire  to 
possess  Nitetis,  but  he  dared  not  take  her  as  his  wife 
yet,  as  the  Persian  law  forbade  the  king  to  marry  a 
foreign  wife,242  until  she  had  become  familiar  with  the 
customs  of  Iran  and  confessed  herself  a disciple  of 
Zoroaster.243 

242.  In  the  book  of  Esther,  this  year  is  said  to  have  been  specially 
devoted  to  initiating  the  women  in  the  use  of  ointments,  spices  and 
perfumes.  Surely  for  such  a purpose  a year  was  too  long;  may  it  not 
probably  have  been  used  for  instructing  the  foreign  women  in  the  de- 
mands made  upon  them  by  the  laws  of  Zoroaster?  In  confirmation 
of  this  conjecture  we  quote  the  following  passage — VendidacL  Farg. 
XVIII.  123.  124.  literally  translated: 

“ Who  takes  the  greatest  vengeance  on  thee,  thou  Ahura-Mazda? 
who  is  thy  worst  torment?” 

And  Ahura-Mazda  answers: 

“He  who  mingles  the  seed  of  the  righteous  and  the  wicked,  of 
those  who  honor  the  Daevas  and  those  who  honor  them  not,  the  sin- 
ners and  the  holy  ones ; those  who  take  in  marriage  worshippers  of 
the  Daevas  ought  to  be  slain  sooner  than  venomous  serpents.”  Vend. 
XVIII.  123.  The  privilege  of  becoming  a Mazdayagnas  was  granted 
to  foreigners,  though  the  Mazdayagnas  themselves  did  not  make 
proselytes,  considering  it  a great  distinction  to  have  been  born  in  the 
faith.  During  the  dynasty  of  the  Sassanidae  indeed,  the  professors 
of  other  religions  were  fiercely  persecuted. 

243.  Zoroaster,  really  Zarathustra  or  Zerethoschtro,  was  one  of 
the  greatest  among  founders  of  new  religions  and  lawgivers.  His 
name  signified  “golden  star”  according  to  Anquetil  du  Perron.  But 
this  interpretation  is  as  doubtful,  as  the  many  others  which  have  been 
attempted.  An  appropriate  one  is  given  in  the  essay  by  Kern  quoted 
below,  from  zara  golden,  and  thwistra  glittering;  thus  “the  gold- 
glittering  one”  x9vdo<f>drj?.  It  is  uncertain  whether  he  was  born  in 
Bactria,  Media  or  Persia,  Anquetil  thinks  in  Urmi,  a town  in  Aderbai- 
jan.  His  father’s  name  was  Poroschasp,  his  mother’s  Dogdo,  and  his 
family  boasted  of  royal  descent.  The  time  of  his  birth  is  very, — 
Spiegel  says  “hopelessly” — dark.  Anquetil,  and  many  other  scholars 
would  place  it  in  the  reign  of  Darius,  a view  which  has  been  proved 
to  be  incorrect  by  Spiegel,  Duncker  and  v.  Schack  in  his  introduction 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


235 


According  to  this  law  a whole  year  must  pass  before 
Nitetis  could  become  the  wife  of  a Persian  monarch  ? 
but  what  was  the  law  to  Cambyses  ? In  his  eyes  the 
law  was  embodied  in  his  own  person,  and  in  his  opinion 
three  months  would  be  amply  sufficient  to  initiate  Nite- 
tis in  the  Magian  mysteries,  after  which  process  she 
could  become  his  bride. 

To-day  his  other  wives  seemed  hateful,  even  loath- 
some, to  him.  From  Cambyses,  earliest  youth  his  house 
had  been  carefully  provided  with  women.  Beautiful 
girls  from  all  parts  of  Asia,  black-eyed  Armenians, 
dazzlingly  fair  maidens  from  the  Caucasus,  delicate  girls 
from  the  shores  of  the  Ganges,  luxurious  Babylonian 
women,  golden-haired  Persians  and  the  effeminate 
daughters  of  the  Median  plains;  indeed  many  of  the 
noblest  Achaemenidae  had  given  him  their  daughters  in 
marriage. 

Phaedime,  the  daughter  of  Otanes,  and  niece  of  his 
own  mother  Kassandane,  had  been  Cambyses’  favorite 
wife  hitherto,  or  at  least  the  only  one  of  whom  it  could 
be  said  that  she  was  more  to  him  than  a purchased 
slave  would  have  been.  But  even  she,  in  his  present 
sated  and  disgusted  state  of  feeling,  seemed  vulgar  and 
contemptible,  especially  when  he  thought  of  Nitetis. 

to  the  translation  of  Firdusi.  We  cannot  enter  more  minutely  into 
this  difficult  question  here,  but  venture  to  assure  our  readers,  that  the 
religion  of  Zoroaster  was  in  force  at  the  time  of  our  tale.  The  differ- 
ent accounts  given  of  the  founder  himself  are  so  uncertain,  that  lately 
a young  Dutchman,  Professor  Kern,  was  able  to  attempt  to  disprove 
the  existence  of  Zoroaster  entirely  and  reduce  him  to  the  hero  of  a 
myth.  This  treatise,  full  of  information  and  written  with  great  ability, 
is  to  be  found  in  the  Versla^en  en  midedeelingen  der  k.  akad.  v.  weten- 
schapen.  Afdeeling  Letterkunde.  Amsterdam  1867.  p.  132.  Justi  in 
his  handbook  of  the  Zend  language,  maintains  an  opposite  view.  The 
Avesta  was  probably  not  completed  till  later,  about  the  time  of  Artax- 
erxes.  It  contained  21  Nosk  or  parts.  The  Vendidad  alone  has  come 
down  to  us  complete. 


2 36 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


The  Egyptian  seemed  formed  of  nobler,  better  stuff 
than  they  all.  They  were  flattering,  coaxing  girls;  Nite- 
tis  was  a queen.  They  humbled  themselves  in  the  dust 
at  his  feet;  but  when  he  thought  of  Nitetis,  he  beheld 
her  erect,  standing  before  him,  on  the  same  proud  level 
as  himself.  He  determined  that  from  henceforth  she 
should  not  only  occupy  Phaedime’s  place,  but  should  be 
to  him  what  Kassandane  had  been  to  his  father  Cyrus. 

She  was  the  only  one  of  his  wives  who  could  assist 
him  by  her  knowledge  and  advice;  the  others  were  all 
like  children,  ignorant,  and  caring  for  nothing  but  dress 
and  finery:  living  only  for  petty  intrigues  and  useless 
trifles.  This  Egyptian  girl  would  be  obliged  to  love 
him,  for  he  would  be  her  protector,  her  lord,  her  father 
and  brother  in  this  foreign  land. 

“ She  must,”  he  said  to  himself,  and  to  this  despot 
to  wish  for  a thing  and  to  possess  it  seemed  one  and  the 
same.  “ Bartja  had  better  take  care,”  he  murmured,  “ or 
he  shall  know  what  fate  awaits  the  man  who  dares  to 
cross  my  path.” 


Nitetis  too  had  passed  a restless  night. 

The  common  apartment  of  the  women  was  next  to 
her  own,  and  the  noise  and  singing  there  had  not  ceased 
until  nearly  midnight.  She  could  often  distinguish  the 
shrill  voice  of  Boges  joking  and  laughing  with  these 
women,  who  were  under  his  charge.  At  last  all  was 
quiet  in  the  wide  palace  halls  and  then  her  thoughts 
turned  to  her  distant  home  and  her  poor  sister  Tachot, 
longing  for  her  and  for  the  beautiful  Bartja,  who,  Croesus 
had  told  her,  was  going  to-morrow  to  the  war  and  pos- 
sibly to  death.  At  last  she  fell  asleep,  overcome  by  the 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


237 


fatigue  of  the  journey  and  dreaming  of  her  future  hus^ 
band.  She  saw  him  on  his  black  charger.  The  foaming 
animal  shied  at  Bartja  who  was  lying  in  the  road,  threw 
his  rider  and  dragged  him  into  the  Nile,  whose  waves 
became  blood-red.  In  her  terror  she  screamed  for  help ; 
her  cries  were  echoed  back  from  the  Pyramids  in  such 
loud  and  fearful  tones  that  she  awoke. 

But  hark ! what  could  that  be  ? That  wailing,  shrill 
cry  which  she  had  heard  in  her  dream, — she  could  hear 
it  still. 

Hastily  drawing  aside  the  shutters  from  one  of  the 
openings  which  served  as  windows,  she  looked  out. 
A large  and  beautiful  garden,  laid  out  with  fountains 
and  shady  avenues,  lay  before  her,  glittering  with  the 
early  dew.244  No  sound  was  to  be  heard  except  the 
one  which  had  alarmed  her,  and  this  too  died  away  at 
last  on  the  morning  breeze.  After  a few  minutes  she 
heard  cries  and  noise  in  the  distance,  then  the  great 
city  awaking  to  its  daily  work,  which  soon  settled  down 
into  a deep,  dull  murmur  like  the  roaring  of  the  sea. 

Nitetis  was  by  this  time  so  thoroughly  awakened 
from  the  effect  of  the  fresh  morning  air,  that  she  did  not 
care  to  lie  down  again.  She  went  once  more  to  the 
window  and  perceived  two  figures  coming  out  of  the 

244.  The  Persian  gardens  were  celebrated  throughout  the  old 
world,  and  seem  to  have  been  laid  out  much  less  stiffly  than  the  Egyp- 
tian. Even  the  kings  of  Persia  did  not  consider  horticulture  beneath 
their  notice,  and  the  highest  among  the  Achsemenidae  took  an  especial 
pleasure  in  laying  out  parks,  called  in  Persian  Paradises.  Herodotus 
V.  14.  49-52.  Xenoph.  Cyrop.  VIII.  6.  9.  (Econ . 4.  Diodor.  XVI. 
41.  Plutarch,  Alcibiades  24.  Their  admiration  for  well- grown  trees 
went  so  far,  that  Xerxes,  finding  on  his  way  to  Greece  a singularly 
beautiful  tree,  hung  ornaments  of  gold  upon  its  branches.  Firdusi, 
the  great  Persian  epic  poet,  compares  human  beauty  to  the  growth  of 
the  cypress,  as  the  highest  praise  he  can  give.  Indeed  some  trees  were 
worshipped  by  the  Persians;  and  as  the  tree  of  life  in  the  Hebrew  and 
Egyptian,  so  we  find  sacred  trees  in  their  Paradise. 


238 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


house.  One  she  recognized  as  the  eunuch  Boges; 
he  was  talking  to  a beautiful  Persian  woman  carelessly 
dressed.  They  approached  her  window.  Nitetis  hid 
herself  behind  the  half-opened  shutter  and  listened,  for 
she  fancied  she  heard  her  own  name. 

“The  Egyptian  is  still  asleep.”  said  Boges.  “She 
must  be  much  fatigued  by  the  journey.  I see  too  that 
one  of  her  windows  is  still  firmly  closed.” 

“Then  tell  me  quickly,”  said  the  Persian.  “Do 
you  really  think  that  this  stranger’s  coming  can  injure 
me  in  any  way  ?” 

“ Certainly,  I do,  my  pretty  one.” 

“ But  what  leads  you  to  suppose  this  ?” 

“She  is  only  to  obey  the  king’s  commands,  not 
mine.” 

“Is  that  all?” 

“No,  my  treasure.  I know  the  king.  I can  read 
his  features  as  the  Magi  read  the  sacred  books.” 

“Then  we  must  ruin  her.” 

“ More  easily  said  than  done,  my  little  bird.” 

“Leave  me  alone!  you  are  insolent.” 

“Well,  but  nobody  can  see  us,  and  you  know  you 
can  do  nothing  without  my  help.” 

“Very  well  then,  I don’t  care.  But  tell  me  quickly 
what  we  can  do.” 

“Thanks,  my  sweet  Phaedime.  Well,  for  the  present 
we  must  be  patient  and  wait  our  time.  That  detesta- 
ble hypocrite  Croesus  seems  to  have  established  himself 
as  protector  of  the  Egyptian;  when  he  is  away,  we  must 
set  our  snares.” 

The  speakers  were  by  this  time  at  such  a distance, 
that  Nitetis  could  not  understand  what  they  said.  In 
silent  indignation  she  closed  the  shutter,  and  called  her 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


239 


maidens  to  dress  her.  She  knew  her  enemies  now — 
she  knew  thdt  a thousand  dangers  surrounded  her, 
and  yet  she  felt  proud  and  happy,  for  was  she  not 
chosen  to  be  the  real  wife  of  Cambyses?  Her  own 
worth  seemed  clearer  to  her  than  ever  before,  from  a 
comparison  with  these  miserable  creatures,  and  a won- 
derful certainty  of  ultimate  victory  stole  into  her  heart, 
for  Nitetis  was  a firm  believer  in  the  magic  power  of 
virtue. 

“ What  was  that  dreadful  sound  I heard  so  early  ?” 
she  asked  of  her  principal  waiting-woman,  who  was 
arranging  her  hair. 

“Do  you  mean  the  sounding  brass,  lady?” 

“Scarcely  two  hours  ago  I was  awakened  by  a 
strange  and  frightful  sound.” 

“That  was  the  sounding  brass,  lady.  It  is  used  to 
awaken  the  young  sons  of  the  Persian  nobles,  who  are 
brought  up  at  the  gate  of  the  king.245  You  will  soon 
become  accustomed  to  it.  We  have  long  ceased  even 
to  hear  it,  and  indeed  on  great  festivals,  when  it  is  not 
sounded,  we  awake  from  the  unaccustomed  stillness. 
From  the  hanging-gardens  you  will  be  able  to  see  how 
the  boys  are  taken  to  bathe  every  morning,  whatever 
the  weather  may  be.  The  poor  little  ones  are  taken 
from  their  mothers  when  they  are  six  years  old,  to  be 
brought  up  with  the  other  boys  of  their  own  rank 
under  the  king’s  eye.” 

“ Are  they  to  begin  learning  the  luxurious  manners 
of  the  court  so  early  ?” 

“Oh  no!  the  poor  boys  lead  a terrible  life.  They 
are  obliged  to  sleep  on  the  hard  ground,  to  rise  before 
the  sun.  Their  food  is  bread  and  water,  with  very 

245.  From  Xenophon,  Cyrop.  VIII.  8.  7.  Anabasis  I.  9. 

A n Egyptian  Princess.  /.  * _ 


240 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


little  meat,  and  they  are  never  allowed  to  taste  wine 
or  vegetables.  Indeed  at  times  they  are  deprived  of 
food  and  drink  for  some  days,  simply  to  accustom 
them  to  privations.  When  the  court  is  at  Ecbatana  or 
Pasargadae,246  and  the  weather  is  bitterly  cold,  they  are 
sure  to  be  taken  out  to  bathe,  and  here  in  Susa,  the 
hotter  the  sun,  the  longer  and  more  difficult  the  marches 
they  are  compelled  to  take.” 

“And  these  boys,  so  simply  and  severely  brought 
up,  become  in  after  life  such  luxurious  men  ?” 

“Yes,  that  is  always  the  case.  A meal  that  has 
been  waited  for  is  all  the  more  relished  when  it  comes. 
These  boys  see  splendor  and  magnificence  around  them 
daily;  they  know  how  rich  they  are  in  reality,  and  yet 
have  to  suffer  from  hunger  and  privation.  Who  can 
wonder,  if,  when  at  last  they  gain  their  liberty,  they 
plunge  into  the  pleasures  of  life  with  a tenfold  eager- 
ness? But  on  the  other  hand,  in  time  of  war,  or  when 
going  to  the  chase,  they  never  murmur  at  hunger  or 
thirst,  spring  with  a laugh  into  the  mud  regardless  of 
their  thin  boots  and  purple  trousers,  and  sleep  as 
soundly  on  a rock  as  on  their  beds  of  delicate  Arabian 
wool.  You  must  see  the  feats  these  boys  perform, 
especially  when  the  king  is  watching  them!  Cambyses 
will  certainly  take  you  if  you  ask  him.” 

“I  know  those  exercises  already.  In  Egypt  the 
girls  as  well  as  the  boys  are  kept  to  such  gymnastic 
exercises.  My  limbs  were  trained  to  flexibility  by 
running,  postures,  and  games  with  hoops  and  balls.”* 

246.  The  summer  residences  of  the  kings  of  Persia,  where  it  is 
sometimes  very  cold.  Ecbatana  lies  at  the  foot  of  the  high  Elburs 
(Orontes)  range  of  mountains  in  the  neighborhood  of  the  modern 
Hamadan;  Pasargadae  not  far  from  Rachmet  in  the  highlands  of  Iran. 

* See  note  153. 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


24I 


“ How  strange!  Here,  we  women  grow  up  just  as 
we  please,  and  are  taught  nothing  but  a little  spinning 
and  weaving.  Is  it  true  that  most  of  the  Egyptian 
women  can  read  and  write  ?” 

“Yes,  nearly  all.” 

“ By  Mithras,  you  must  be  a clever  people!  Scarcely 
any  of  the  Persians,  except  the  Magi  and  the  scribes, 
learn  these  difficult  arts.  The  sons  of  the  nobles  are 
taught  to  speak  the  truth,  to  be  courageous,  obedient,  and 
to  reverence  the  gods;  to  hunt,  ride,  plant  trees  and 
discern  between  herbs;  but  whoever,  like  the  noble 
Darius,  wishes  to  learn  the  art  of  writing,  must  apply  to 
the  Magi.  Women  are  forbidden  to  turn  their  minds 
to  such  studies. — Now  your  dress  is  complete.  This 
string  of  pearls,  which  the  king  sent  this  morning,  looks 
magnificent  in  your  raven-black  hair,  but  it  is  easy  to 
see  that  you  are  not  accustomed  to  the  full  silk  trousers 
and  high-heeled  boots.  If,  however,  you  walk  two 
or  three  times  up  and  down  the  room  you  will  surpass 
all  the  Persian  ladies  even  in  your  walk ! ” 

At  this  moment  a knock  was  heard  and  Boges 
entered.  He  had  come  to  conduct  Nitetis  to  Kassan- 
dane’s  apartments,  where  Cambyses  was  waiting  for  her. 

The  eunuch  affected  an  abject  humility,  and  poured 
forth  a stream  of  flattering  words,  in  which  he  likened 
the  princess  to  the  sun,  the  starry  heavens,  a pure 
fount  of  happiness,  and  a garden  of  roses.  Nitetis 
deigned  him  not  a word  in  reply,  but  followed,  with  a 
beating  heart,  to  the  queen’s  apartment. 

In  order  to  keep  out  the  noonday  sun  and  produce 
a salutary  half-light  for  the  blind  queen’s  eyes,  her  win- 
dows were  shaded  by  curtains  of  green  Indian  silk. 
The  floor  was  covered  with  a thick  Babylonian  carpet, 


242 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


soft  as  moss  under  the  foot.  The  walls  were  faced  with 
a mosaic  of  ivory,  tortoise-shell,  gold,  silver,  malachite, 
lapis-lazuli,*  ebony  and  amber.  The  seats  and  couches 
were  of  gold  covered  with  lions,  skins,  and  a table 
of  silver  stood  by  the  side  of  the  blind  queen.  Kassan- 
dane  was  seated  in  a costly  arm-chair.  She  wore  a 
robe  of  violet-blue,  embroidered  with  silver,  and  over 
her  snow-white  hair  lay  a long  veil  of  delicate  lace, 
woven  in  Egypt,  the  ends  of  which  were  wound  round 
her  neck  and  tied  in  a large  bow  beneath  her  chin.247 
She  was  between  sixty  and  seventy  years  old;  her  face, 
framed,  as  it  were,  into  a picture  by  the  lace  veil,  was 
exquisitely  symmetrical  in  its  form,  intellectual,  kind 
and  benevolent  in  its  expression. 

The  blind  eyes  were  closed,  but  those  who  gazed 
on  her  felt  that,  if  open,  they  would  shine  with 
the  gentle  light  of  stars.  Even  when  sitting,  her 
attitude  and  height  showed  a tall  and  stately  figure. 
Indeed  her  entire  appearance  was  worthy  the  widow  of 
the  great  and  good  Cyrus. 

On  a low  seat  at  her  feet,  drawing  long  threads 
from  a golden  spindle,  sat  the  queen’s  youngest  child 
Atossa,  born  to  her  late  in  life.  Cambyses  was  stand- 
ing before  her,  and  behind,  hardly  visible  in  the  dim 
light,  Nebenchari,  the  Egyptian  oculist. 

247.  This  description  of  the  magnificence  of  the  queen-mother’s 
apartment  is  in  no  way  exaggerated.  The  details  are  taken  from 
^schylus’  Persians , Xenophon’s  Cyropcedia  and  Anabasis , Arrian, 
Curtius,  Strabo  and  others.  I have  called  the  lace  worn  by  Kassan- 
dane  “Egyptian,”  because  at  that  time  the  finest  known  lace  was 
woven  on  the  Nile,  and  classic  writers  maintain  that  the  proof  of  this 
lies  in  the  many  transparent  robes,  which  are  to  be  seen  in  the  paint- 
ings on  Egyptian  monuments.  Sir  Gardner  Wilkinson  possesses  a 
piece  of  remarkably  fine  old  Egyptian  weaving. 

* Lapis-lazuli  and  malachite  were  known  at  a very  early  date 
among  the  tributes  paid  to  the  Pharaohs  by  Asiatic  nations. 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


243 


As  Nitetis  entered,  Cambyses  came  towards  her 
and  led  her  to  his  mother.  The  daughter  of  Amasis 
fell  on  her  knees  before  this  venerable  woman,  and 
kissed  her  hand  with  real  affection. 

“Be  welcome  here!”  exclaimed  the  blind  queen, 
feeling  her  way  to  the  young*  girl’s  head,  on  which  she 
laid  her  hand,  “ I have  heard  much  in  your  praise,  and 
hope  to  gain  in  you  a dear  and  loving  daughter.” 

Nitetis  kissed  the  gentle,  delicate  hand  again,  saying 
in  a low  voice : “ O how  I thank  you  for  these  words ! 
Will  you,  the  wife  of  the  great  Cyrus,  permit  me  to  call 
you  mother  ? My  tongue  has  been  so  long  accustomed 
to  this  sweet  word ; and  now  after  long  weeks  of  silence, 
I tremble  with  joy  at  the  thought  that  I may  say  c my 
mother’  once  more!  I will  indeed  try  to  deserve  your 
love  and  kindness;  and  you — you  will  be  to  me  all  that 
your  loving  countenance  seems  to  promise?  Advise 
and  teach  me ; let  me  find  a refuge  at  your  feet,  if  some- 
times the  longing  for  home  becomes  too  strong,  and 
my  poor  heart  too  weak  to  bear  its  grief  or  joy  alone. 
Oh,  be  my  mother ! that  one  word  includes  all  else ! ” 
The  blind  queen  felt  the  warm  tears  fall  on  her 
hand;  she  pressed  her  lips  kindly  on  the  weeping  girl’s 
forehead,  and  answered : “ I can  understand  your  feel- 
ings. My  apartments  shall  be  always  open  to  you, 
my  heart  ready  to  welcome  you  here.  Come  when  you 
will,  and  call  me  your  mother  with  the  same  perfect 
confidence  with  which  I,  from  my  whole  heart,  name 
you  my  daughter.  In  a few  months  you  will  be  my 
son’s  wife,  and  then  the  gods  may  grant  you  that  gift, 
which, by  implanting  within  you  the  feelings  of  a mother, 
will  prevent  you  from  feeling  the  need  of  one.” 

“May  Ormuszd  hear  and  give  his  blessing!”  said 


244 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


Cambyses.  “I  rejoice,  mother,  that  my  wife  pleases 
you,  and  I know  that  when  once  she  becQmes  familiar 
with  our  manners  and  customs  she  will  be  happy  here. 
If  Nitetis  pay  due  heed,  our  marriage  can  be  celebrated 
in  four  months.” 

“ But  the  law ” began  his  mother. 

“I  command — in  four  months,  and  should  like  to 
see  him  who  dare  raise  an  objection.  Farewell!  Ne- 
benchari,  use  your  best  skill  for  the  queen’s  eyes,  and  if 
my  wife  permit,  you,  as  her  countryman,  may  visit  her 
to-morrow.  Farewell!  Bartja  sends  his  parting  greet- 
ings. He  is  on  the  road  to  the  Tapuri.” 

Atossa  wiped  away  a tear  in  silence,  but  Kassandane 
answered:  “You  would  have  done  well  to  allow  the 
boy  to  remain  here  a few  months  longer.  Your  com- 
mander, Megabyzus,  could  have  subdued  that  small 
nation  alone.” 

“ Of  that  I have  no  doubt,”  replied  the  king,  “but 
Bartja  desired  an  opportunity  of  distinguishing  himself 
in  the  field ; and  for  that  reason  I sent  him.” 

“Would  he  not  gladly  have  waited  until  the  war 
with  the  Massagetae,  where  more  glory  might  be  gained  ?” 
asked  the  blind  woman. 

“Yes,”  said  Atossa,  “and  if  he  should  fall  in  this 
war,  you  will  have  deprived  him  of  the  power  of  ful- 
filling his  most  sacred  duty,  of  avenging  the  soul  of 
our  father!” 

“Be  silent!”  cried  Cambyses  in  an  overbearing  tone, 
“or  I shall  have  to  teach  you  what  is  becoming  in 
women  and  children.  Bartja  is  on  far  too  good  terms 
with  fortune  to  fall  in  the  war.  He  will  live,  I hope,  to 
deserve  the  love  which  is  now  so  freely  flung  into  his 
lap  like  an  alms.” 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


245 


“Howcanst  thou  speak  thus  ?”  cried  Kassandane. 
“In  what  manly  virtue  is  Bartja  wanting?  Is  it  his 
fault,  that  he  has  had  no  such  opportunity  of  distinguish- 
ing himself  in  the  field  as  thou  hast  had?  You  are  the 
king  and  I am  bound  to  respect  your  commands,  but  I 
blame  my  son  for  depriving  his  blind  mother  of  the 
greatest  joy  left  to  her  in  her  old  age.  Bartja  would 
have  gladly  remained  here  until  the  Massagetan  war, 
if  your  self-will  had  not  determined  otherwise.” 

“And  what  I will  is  good!”  exclaimed  Cambyses 
interrupting  his  mother,  and  pale  with  anger,  “ I desire 
that  this  subject  be  not  mentioned  again.” 

So  saying,  he  left  the  room  abruptly  and  went  into 
the  reception-hall,  followed  by  the  immense  retinue 
which  never  quitted  him,  whithersoever  he  might  direct 
his  steps. 

An  hour  passed,  and  still  Nitetis  and  the  lovely 
Atossa  were  sitting  side  by  side,  at  the  feet  of  the  queen. 

The  Persian  women  listened  eagerly  to  all  their  new 
friend  could  tell  them  about  Egypt  and  its  wonders. 

“ Oh ! how  I should  like  to  visit  your  home !” 
exclaimed  Atossa.  “ It  must  be  quite,  quite  different 
from  Persia  and  everything  else  that  I have  seen  yet. 
The  fruitful  shores  of  your  great  river,  larger  even  than 
the  Euphrates,  the  temples  with  their  painted  columns, 
those  huge  artificial  mountains,  the  Pyramids,  where  the 
ancient  kings  lie  buried — it  must  all  be  wonderfully 
beautiful.  But  what  pleases  me  best  of  all  is  your  de- 
scription of  the  entertainments,  where  men  and  women 
converse  together  as  they  like.  The  only  meals  we  are 
allowed  to  take  in  the  society  of  men  are  on  New  Year’s 
Day  and  the  king’s  birthday,  and  then  we  are  forbidden 
to  speak;  indeed  it  is  not  thought  right  for  us  even  to 


246 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


raise  our  eyes.  How  different  it  is  with  you!  By 
Mithras ! mother,  I should  like  to  be  an  Egyptian,  for 
we  poor  creatures  are  in  reality  nothing  but  miserable 
slaves;  and  yet  I feel  that  the  great  Cyrus  was  my 
father  too,  and  that  I am  worth  quite  as  much  as  most 
men.  Do  I not  speak  the  truth  ? can  I not  obey  as 
well  as  command  ? have  I not  the  same  thirst  and  long- 
ing for  glory  ? could  not  I learn  to  ride,  to  string  a bow, 
to  fight  and  swim,  if  I were  taught  and  inured  to  such 
exercises  ? ” 

The  girl  had  sprung  from  her  seat  while  speaking, 
her  eyes  flashed  and  she  swung  her  spindle  in  the  air, 
quite  unconscious  that  in  so  doing  she  was  breaking  the 
thread  and  entangling  the  flax. 

“ Remember  what  is  fitting,”  reminded  Kassandane. 
“ A woman  must  submit  with  humility  to  her  quiet  des- 
tiny, and  not  aspire  to  imitate  the  deeds  of  men.” 

“ But  there  are  women  who  lead  the  same  lives  as 
men,”  cried  Atossa.  “ There  are  the  Amazons  who  live 
on  the  shores  of  the  Thermodon  in  Themiscyra,  and  at 
Comana  on  the  Iris ; they  have  waged  great  wars,  and 
even  to  this  day  wear  men’s  armor.” 

“ Who  told  you  this  ?” 

“ My  old  nurse,  Stephanion,  whom  my  father  brought 
a captive  from  Sinope  to  Pasargadae.” 

“ But  I can  teach  you  better,”  said  Nitetis.  “ It  is 
true  that  in  Themiscyra  and  Comana  there  are  a num- 
ber of  women  who  wear  soldier’s  armor ; but  they  are 
only  priestesses,  and  clothe  themselves  like  the  warlike 
goddess  they  serve,  in  order  to  present  to  the  worship- 
pers a manifestation  of  the  divinity  in  human  form. 
Croesus  says  that  an  army  of  Amazons  has  never  existed, 
but  that  the  Greeks,  (always  ready  and  able  to  turn 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS.  247 

anything  into  a beautiful  myth),  having  seen  these 
priestesses,  at  once  transformed  the  armed  virgins 
dedicated  to  the  goddess  into  a nation  of  fighting 
women. 5,248 

“ Then  they  are  liars !”  exclaimed  the  disappointed 
girl. 

“It  is  true,  that  the  Greeks  have  not  the  same  rev- 
erence for  truth  as  you  have,”  answered  Nitetis,  “ but 
they  do  not  call  the  men  who  invent  these  beautiful 
stories  liars;  they  are  called  poets.” 

“Just  as  it  is  with  ourselves,”  said  Kassandane. 
“ The  poets,  who  sing  the  praises  of  my  husband,  have 
altered  and  adorned  his  early  life  in  a marvellous  man- 
ner; yet  no  one  calls  them  liars.  But  tell  me,  my 
daughter,  is  it  true  that  these  Greeks  are  more  beautiful 
than  other  men,  and  understand  art  better  even  than  the 
Egyptians  ?” 

“ On  that  subject  I should  not  venture  to  pronounce 
a judgment.  There  is  such  a great  difference  between 
the  Greek  and  Egyptian  works  of  art.  When  I went 
into  our  own  gigantic  temples  to  pray,  I always  felt  as 
if  I must  prostrate  myself  in  the  dust  before  the  great- 
ness of  the  gods,  and  entreat  them  not  to  crush  so 
insignificant  a worm;  but  in  the  temple  of  Hera  at 
Samos,  I could  only  raise  my  hands  to  heaven  in  joyful 
thanksgiving,  that  the  gods  had  made  the  earth  so  beau- 
tiful. In  Egypt  I always  believed  as  I had  been  taught: 
‘ Life  is  a sleep ; we  shall  not  awake  to  our  true  exist- 
ence in  the  kingdom  of  Osiris  till  the  hour  of  death;5 

248.  Duncker,  Geschichte  des  Alteithums  p.  231-238.  It  has  been 
proved  that  the  Amazons  belong  to  the  regions  of  fable.  Strange  to 
say  the  Chinese  have  a similar  myth.  In  the  ethnographical  Museum 
at  Jena,  of  which  I am  director,  there  is  an  interesting  Chinese  picture 
of  an  Amazon  war. 


248 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


but  in  Greece  I thought : ‘ I am  born  to  live  and  to 
enjoy  this  cheerful,  bright  and  blooming  world.’  ” 

“Ah!  tell  us  something  more  about  Greece,”  cried 
Atossa;  “but  first  Nebenchari  must  put  a fresh  bandage 
on  my  mother’s  eyes.” 

The  oculist,  a tall,  grave  man  in  the  white  robes  of 
an  Egyptian  priest,  came  forward  to  perform  the  neces- 
sary operation,  and  after  being  kindly  greeted  by  Nitetis, 
withdrew  once  more  silently  into  the  background.  At 
the  same  time  a eunuch  entered  to  enquire  whether 
Croesus  might  be  allowed  to  pay  his  respectful  homage 
to  the  king’s  mother. 

The  aged  king  soon  appeared,  and  was  welcomed 
as  the  old  and  tried  friend  of  the  Persian  royal  family. 
Atossa,  with  her  usual  impetuosity,  fell  on  the  neck  of 
the  friend  she  had  so  sorely  missed  during  his  absence; 
the  queen  gave  him  her  hand,  and  Nitetis  met  him  like 
a loving  daughter. 

“ I thank  the  gods,  that  I am  permitted  to  see  you 
again,”  said  Croesus.  “ The  young  can  look  at  life  as  a 
possession,  as  a thing  understood  and  sure,  but  at  my 
age  every  year  must  be  accepted  as  an  undeserved  gift 
from  the  gods,  for  which  a man  must  be  thankful.” 

“ I could  envy  you  for  this  happy  view  of  life,”  sighed 
Kassandane.  “ My  years  are  fewer  than  yours,  and  yet 
every  new  day  seems  to  me  a punishment  sent  by  the 
Immortals.” 

“ Can  I be  listening  to  the  wife  of  the  great  Cyrus?” 
asked  Croesus.  “ How  long  is  it  since  courage  and  con- 
fidence left  that  brave  heart  ? I tell  you,  you  will  recover 
sight,  and  once  more  thank  the  gods  for  a good  old  age. 
The  man  who  recovers,  after  a serious  illness,  values 
health  a hundred-fold  more  than  before;  and  he  who 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


249 


regains  sight  after  blindness,  must  be  an  especial  favorite 
of  the  gods.  Imagine  to  yourself  the  delight  of  that 
first  moment  when  your  eyes  behold  once  more  the 
bright  shining  of  the  sun,  the  faces  of  your  loved  ones, 
the  beauty  of  all  created  things,  and  tell  me,  would  not 
that  outweigh  even  a whole  life  of  blindness  and  dark 
night  ?249  In  the  day  of  healing,  even  if  that  come  in 
old  age,  a new  life  will  begin  and  I shall  hear  you  con- 
fess that  my  friend  Solon  was  right.” 

“ In  what  respect  ?”  asked  Atossa. 

“ In  wishing  that  Mimnermos,  the  Colophonian 350 
poet,  would  correct  the  poem  in  which  he  has  assigned 
sixty  years  as  the  limit  of  a happy  life,  and  would 
change  the  sixty  into  eighty.” 

“Oh  no!”  exclaimed  Kassandane.  “Even  were 
Mithras  to  restore  my  sight,  such  a long  life  would  be 
dreadful.  Without  my  husband  I seem  to  myself  like 
a wanderer  in  the  desert,  aimless  and  without  a 
guide.” 

“Are  your  children  then  nothing  to  you,  and  this 
kingdom,  of  which  you  have  watched  the  rise  and 
growth?” 

“No  indeed!  but  my  children  need  me  no  longer, 
and  the  ruler  of  this  kingdom  is  too  proud  to  listen  to 
a woman’s  advice.” 

On  hearing  these  words  Atossa  and  Nitetis  seized 
each  one  of  the  queen’s  hands,  and  Nitetis  cried: 
“You  ought  to  desire  a long  life  for  our  sakes.  What 
should  we  be  without  your  help  and  protection  ?” 

249.  These  words  cannot  surely  be  called  an  anachronism.  The 
same  feelings  are  expressed  in  the  beautiful  passage  of  Aristotle  in 
Cicero’s  De  Natura  Deonim. 

250.  Mimnermos.  Frag.  ed.  Bergk.  6.  Solon.  Frag.  same. 


250 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


Kassandane  smiled  again,  murmuring  in  a scarcely 
audible  voice:  “You  are  right,  my  children,  you  will 
stand  in  need  of  your  mother.” 

“Now  you  are  speaking  once  more  like  the  wife  of 
the  great  Cyrus,”  cried  Croesus,  kissing  the  robe  of  the 
blind  woman.  “Your  presence  will  indeed  be  needed, 
who  can  say  how  soon?  Cambyses  is  like  hard  steel; 
sparks  fly  wherever  he  strikes.  You  can  hinder  these 
sparks  from  kindling  a destroying  fire  among  your 
loved  ones,  and  this  should  be  your  duty.  You  alone 
can  dare  to  admonish  the  king  in  the  violence  of  his 
passion.  He  regards  you  as  his  equal,  and,  while 
despising  the  opinion  of  others,  feels  wounded  by  his 
mother’s  disapproval.  Is  it  not  then  your  duty  to 
abide  patiently  as  mediator  between  the  king,  the  king- 
dom and  your  loved  ones,  and  so,  by  your  own  timely 
reproofs,  to  humble  the  pride  of  your  son,  that  he  may 
be  spared  that  deeper  humiliation  which,  if  not  thus 
averted,  the  gods  will  surely  inflict.” 

“You  are  right,”  answered  the  blind  woman,  “but 
I feel  only  too  well  that  my  influence  over  him  is  but 
small.  He  has  been  so  much  accustomed  to  have  his 
own  will,  that  he  will  follow  no  advice,  even  if  it  come 
from  his  mother’s  lips.” 

“But  he  must  at  least  hear  it,”  answered  Croesus, 
“and  that  is  much,  for  even  if  he  refuse  to  obey,  your 
counsels  will,  like  divine  voices,  continue  to  make 
themselves  heard  within  him,  and  will  keep  him  back 
from  many  a sinful  act.  I will  remain  your  ally  in  this 
matter;  for,  as  Cambyses’  dying  father  appointed  me 
the  counsellor  of  his  son  in  word  and  deed,  I venture 
occasionally  a bold  word  to  arrest  his  excesses.  Ours 
is  the  only  blame  from  which  he  shrinks:  we  alone 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


2S1 

can  dare  to  speak  our  opinion  to  him.  Let  us  cou- 
rageously do  our  duty  in  this  our  office:  you,  moved 
by  love  to  Persia  and  your  son,  and  I by  thankful- 
ness to  that  great  man  to  whom  I owe  life  and 
freedom,  and  whose  son  Cambyses  is.  I know  that 
you  bemoan  the  manner  in  which  he  has  been  brought 
up;  but  such  late  repentance  must  be  avoided  like 
poison.  For  the  errors  of  the  wise  the  remedy  is 
reparation,  not  regret;  regret  consumes  the  heart,  but 
the  effort  to  repair  an  error  causes  it  to  throb  with  a 
noble  pride.,, 

“In  Egypt,”  said  Nitetis,  “regret  is  numbered 
among  the  forty-two  deadly  sins.  One  of  our  princi- 
pal commandments  is,  ‘Thou  shalt  not  consume  thine 
heart.’  ”251 

“ There  you  remind  me,”  said  Croesus  “ that  I have 
undertaken  to  arrange  for  your  instruction  in  the  Per- 
sian customs,  religion  and  language.  I had  intended 
to  withdraw  to  Barene,  the  town  which  I received  as  a 
gift  from  Cyrus,  and  there,  in  that  most  lovely  moun- 
tain valley,  to  take  my  rest;  but  for  your  sake  and  for 
the  king’s,  I will  remain  here  and  continue  to  give  you 
instruction  in  the  Persian  tongue.  Kassandane  herself 
will  initiate  you  in  the  customs  peculiar  to  women  at 

251.  In  the  Ritual  of  the  Dead  (indeed  in  almost  every  Papyrus 
of  the  Dead)  we  meet  with  a representation  of  the  soul,  whose  heart  is 
being  weighed  and  judged.  The  speech  made  by  the  soul  is  called 
the  negative  justification,  in  which  she  assures  the  42  judges  of  the 
dead,  that  she  has  not  committed  the  42  deadly  sins  which  she  enumer- 
ates. This  justification  is  doubly  interesting  because  it  contains 
nearly  the  entire  moral  law  of  Moses,  which  last,  apart  from  all 
national  peculiarities  and  habits  of  mind,  seems  to  contain  the  quint- 
essence of  human  morality — and  this  we  find  ready  paragraphed  in 
our  negative  justification.  Todtenbuch  ed.  Lepsius.  125.  We  cannot 
discuss  this  question  philosophically  here,  but  the  law  of  Pythagoras, 
who  borrowed  so  much  from  Egypt,  and  the  contents  of  which  are 
the  same,  speaks  for  our  view.  It  is  similar  in  form  to  the  Egyptian. 


252  AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 

the  Persian  court,  and  Oropastes,  the  high-priest,  has 
been  ordered  by  the  king  to  make  you  acquainted  with 
the  religion  of  Iran.  He  will  be  your  spiritual,  and  I 
your  secular  guardian.”252 

At  these  words  Nitetis,  who  had  been  smiling  hap- 
pily, cast  down  her  eyes  and  asked  in  a low  voice: 
“Am  I to  become  unfaithful  to  the  gods  of  my  fathers, 
who  have  never  failed  to  hear  my  prayers?  Can  I, 
ought  I to  forget  them  ?” 

“Yes,”  said  Kassandane  decidedly,  “thou  canst, 
and  it  is  thy  bounden  duty,  for  a wife  ought  to  have 
no  friends  but  those  her  husband  calls  such.  The 
gods  are  a man’s  earliest,  mightiest  and  most  faithful 
friends,  and  it  therefore  becomes  thy  duty,  as  a wife, 
to  honor  them,  and  to  close  thine  heart  against  strange 
gods  and  superstitions,  as  thou  wouldst  close  it  against 
strange  lovers.” 

“And,”  added  Croesus,  “we  will  not  rob  you  of 
your  deities;  we  will  only  give  them  to  you  under 
other  names.  As  Truth  remains  eternally  the  same, 
whether  called  ‘maa’,  as  by  the  Egyptians,  or  ‘Aletheia’ 
as  by  the  Greeks,  so  the  essence  of  the  Deity  con- 
tinues unchanged  in  all  places  and  times.  Listen,  my 
daughter:  I myself,  while  still  king  of  Lydia,  often 
sacrificed  in  sincere  devotion  to  the  Apollo  of  the 
Greeks,  without  a fear  that  in  so  doing  I should  offend 
the  Lydian  sun-god  Sandon;  the  Ionians  pay  their 
worship  to  the  Asiatic  Cybele,  and,  now  that  I have 
become  a Persian,  I raise  my  hands  adoringly  to 

252.  When  a Persian  child  begins  to  wear  the  girdle  “ Kosti”  he 
or  she  must  choose  a guardian  from  among  the  Yazatas,  and  an 
adviser  in  spiritual  things  from  among  the  Desturs  or  priests.  This 
adviser  is  the  spiritual  father  of  the  child.  Spiegel,  Avesta  II.  Ein - 
leitung  XXII. 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


253 


Mithras,  Ormuzd  and  the  lovely  Anahita.253  Pythagoras 
too,  whose  teaching  is  not  new  to  you,  worships  one 
god  only,  whom  he  calls  Apollo;  because,  like  the 
Greek  sun-god,  he  is  the  source  of  light  and  of  those 
harmonies  which  Pythagoras  holds  to  be  higher  than 
all  else.  And  lastly,  Xenophanes  of  Colophon254  laughs 
at  the  many  and  divers  gods  of  Homer  and  sets  one 
single  deity  on  high — the  ceaselessly  creative  might  of 
nature,  whose  essence  consists  of  thought,  reason  and 
eternity.  In  this  power  everything  has  its  rise,  and  it 
alone  remains  unchanged,  while  all  created  matter  must 
be  continually  renewed  and  perfected.  The  ardent 
longing  for  some  being  above  us,  on  whom  we  can 
lean  when  our  own  powers  fail, — the  wonderful  instinct 
which  desires  a faithful  friend  to  whom  we  can  tell 
every  joy  and  sorrow  without  fear  of  disclosure, — 
the  thankfulness  with  which  we  behold  this  beautiful 
world  and  all  the  rich  blessings  we  have  received — 
these  are  the  feelings  which  we  call  piety — devotion. 


253.  Anahita  or  Ardi—gura  was  the  goddess  of  the  water-springs 
and  has  been,  not  incorrectly,  compared  with  the  Greek  Aphrodite. 
All  waters  flowed  from  the  spring  Anahita,  and  it  possessed  unlimited 
powers  of  cleansing.  Vendidad  VII.  37-40.  The  supposition  of  our 
Dutch  translator,  that  Anahita  was  originally  a Semitic  goddess  who 
later  became  merged  into  the  Persian  female  genius  of  the  waters,  has 
much  in  its  favor ; we  have  expressed  the  same  opinion  ourselves 
elsewhere.  It  can  be  proved  that  she  was  not  worshipped  till  the  reign 
of  Artaxerxes  Mnemon.  Stickel,  the  celebrated  promoter  of  the  study 
of  Oriental  coins,  is  the  most  eager  defender  of  the  former  view : De 
Diana  Per s.  monum.  Gr.;  and  Windischmann  of  the  latter:  Die  per si- 
sche  Anahita . In  the  later  tradition,  it  is  said  that  Zoroaster  entrusted 
her  with  the  seed  from  which  his  son  was  to  spring  up  at  the  last  judg- 
ment. Anquetil,  Zend-Avesta  II.  p.  43. 

254.  A celebrated  freethinker,  who  indulged  in  bold  and  independ- 
ent speculations,  and  suffered  much  persecution  for  his  ridicule  of  the 
Homeric  deities.  He  flourished  at  the  time  of  our  history  and  lived  to 
a great  age,  far  on  into  the  fifth  century.  We  have  quoted  some 
fragments  of  his  writings  above.  He  committed  his  speculations  also 
to  verse. 


254 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


These  you  must  hold  fast;  remembering,  however,  at 
the  same  time,  that  the  world  is  ruled  neither  by  the 
Egyptian,  the  Persian,  nor  the  Greek  divinities  apart 
from  each  other,  but  that  all  these  are  one;  and  that 
one  indivisible  Deity,  how  different  soever  may  be  the 
names  and  characters  under  which  He  is  represented, 
guides  the  fate  of  men  and  nations.”255 

The  two  Persian  women  listened  to  the  old  man  in 
amazement.  Their  unpractised  powers  were  unable  to 
follow  the  course  of  his  thoughts.  Nitetis,  however, 
had  understood  him  thoroughly,  and  answered : “ My 
mother  Ladice  was  the  pupil  of  Pythagoras,  and  has 
told  me  something  like  this  already;  but  the  Egyptian 
priests  consider  such  views  to  be  sacrilegious,  and  call 
their  originators  despisers  of  the  gods.  So  I tried  to 
repress  such  thoughts;  but  now  I will  resist  them  no 
longer.  What  the  good  and  wise  Croesus  believes 
cannot  possibly  be  evil  or  impious!  Let  Oropastes 
come ! I am  ready  to  listen  to  his  teaching.  The  god 
of  Thebes,  our  Ammon,  shall  be  transformed  into 
Ormuzd, — Isis  or  Hathor,  into  Anahita,  and  those 
among  our  gods  for  whom  I can  find  no  likeness  in 
the  Persian  religion,  I shall  designate  by  the  name  of 
The  Deity.’” 

Croesus  smiled.  He  had  fancied,  knowing  how  ob- 
stinately the  Egyptians  clung  to  all  they  had  received 
from  tradition  and  education,  that  it  would  have  been 
more  difficult  for  Nitetis  to  give  up  the  gods  of  her 
native  land.  He  had  forgotten  that  her  mother  was  a 
Greek,  and  that  the  daughters  of  Amasis  had  studied 
the  doctrines  of  Pythagoras.  Neither  was  he  aware 

255.  Whoever  is  acquainted  with  the  aphorisms  of  Xenophanes, 
will  not  find  an  anachronism  in  this  speech. 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


255 


how  ardently  Nitetis  longed  to  please  her  proud  lord 
and  master.  Even  Amasis,  who  so  revered  the  Samian 
philosopher,  who  had  so  often  yielded  to  Hellenic  in- 
fluence, and  who  with  good  reason  might  be  called  a 
freethinking  Egyptian,  would  sooner  have  exchanged 
life  for  death,  than  his  multiform  gods  for  the  one  idea 
“ Deity.” 

“ You  are  a teachable  pupil,”  said  Croesus,  laying  his 
hand  on  her  head,  “ and  as  a reward,  you  shall  bo 
allowed  either  to  visit  Kassandane,  or  to  receive  Atossa 
in  the  hanging-gardens,  every  morning,  and  every  after- 
noon until  sunset.” 

This  joyful  news  was  received  with  loud  rejoicings 
by  Atossa,  and  with  a grateful  smile  by  the  Egyptian 
girl. 

“And  lastly,”  said  Croesus,  “I  have  brought  some 
balls  and  hoops  with  me  from  Sais,  that  you  may  be 
able  to  amuse  yourselves  in  Egyptian  fashion.” 

“ Balls  ?”  asked  Atossa  in  amazement ; “ what  can 
we  do  with  the  heavy  wooden  things  ?”256 

“That  need  not  trouble  you,”  answered  Croesus, 
laughing.  “The  balls  I speak  of  are  pretty  little  things 
made  of  the  skins  of  fish  filled  with  air,  or  of  leather. 
A child  of  two  years  old  can  throw  these,  but  you 
would  find  it  no  easy  matter  even  to  lift  one  of  those 
wooden  balls  with  which  the  Persian  boys  play.  Are 
you  content  with  me,  Nitetis?” 

“How  can  I thank  you  enough,  my  father?” 

“And  now  listen  to  my  plan  for  the  division  of  your 

256.  In  Persia  games  with  balls  are  still  reckoned  among  the 
amusements  of  the  men.  One  player  drives  a wooden  ball  to  the 
other,  as  in  the  English  game  of  cricket.  Chardin  ( Voyage  en  Perse. 
III.  p.  226.)  saw  the  game  played  by  300  players.  There  is  much  on 
this  subject  in  Hyde.  De  ludis  orientalium. 

A ?i  Egyptian  Princess.  I. 


256 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS, 


time.  In  the  morning  you  will  visit  Kassandane,  chat 
with  Atossa,  and  listen  to  the  teaching  of  your  noble 
mother.” 

Here  the  blind  woman  bent  her  head  in  approval. 

“ Towards  noon  I shall  come  to  teach  you,  and  we 
can  talk  sometimes  about  Egypt  and  your  loved  ones 
there,  but  always  in  Persian.  You  would  like  this, 
would  you  not  ? ” 

Nitetis  smiled. 

“ Every  seeond  day,  Oropastes  will  be  in  attendance 
to  initiate  you  in  the  Persian  religion.” 

“ I will  take  the  greatest  pains  to  comprehend  him 
quickly.” 

“ In  the  afternoon  you  can  be  with  Atossa  as  long 
as  you  like.  Does  that  please  you  too  ?” 

“O  Croesus!”  cried  the  young  girl  and  kissed  the 
old  man’s  hand. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

The  next  day  Nitetis  removed  to  the  country-house 
in  the  hanging-gardens,  and  began  a monotonous,  but 
happy  and  industrious  life  there,  according  to  the  rules 
laid  down  by  Croesus.  Every  day  she  was  carried  to 
Kassandane  and  Atossa  in  a closely  shut-up  litter. 

Nitetis  soon  began  to  look  upon  the  blind  queen  as 
a beloved  and  loving  mother,  and  the  merry,  spirited 
Atossa  nearly  made  up  to  her  for  the  loss  of  her  sister 
Tachot,  so  far  away  on  the  distant  Nile.  She  could 
not  have  desired  a better  companion  than  this  gay, 
cheerful  girl,  whose  wit  and  merriment  effectually  pre- 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


257 


vented  homesickness  or  discontent  from  settling  in  her 
friend’s  heart.  The  gravity  and  earnestness  of  Nitetis* 
character  were  brightened  by  Atossa’s  gaiety,  and 
Atossa’s  exuberant  spirits  calmed  and  regulated  by  the 
thoughtful  nature  of  Nitetis. 

Both  Croesus  and  Kassandane  were  pleased  and 
satisfied  with  their  new  daughter  and  pupil,  and  Oro- 
pastes  extolled  her  talents  and  industry  daily  to  Cam- 
byses.  She  learnt  the  Persian  language  unusually  well 
and  quickly;  Cambyses  only  visited  his  mother  when 
he  hoped  to  find  Nitetis  there,  and  presented  her  con- 
tinually with  rich  dresses  and  costly  jewels.  But  the 
highest  proof  of  his  favor  consisted  in  his  abstaining 
from  visiting  her  at  her  house  in  the  hanging-gardens,  a 
line  of  conduct  which  proved  that  he  meant  to  include 
Nitetis  in  the  small  number  of  his  real  and  lawful  wives, 
a privilege  of  which  many  a princess  in  his  harem  could 
not  boast. 

The  grave,  beautiful  girl  threw  a strange  spell  over 
this  strong,  turbulent  man.  Her  presence  alone  seemed 
enough  to  soften  his  stubborn  will,  and  he  would  watch 
their  games  for  hours,  his  eyes  fixed  on  her  graceful 
movements.  Once,  when  the  ball  had  fallen  into  the 
water,  the  king  sprang  in  after  it,  regardless  of  his  costly 
apparel.  Nitetis  screamed  on  seeing  his  intention,  but 
Cambyses  handed  her  the  dripping  toy  with  the  words: 
“Take  care  or  I shall  be  obliged  to  frighten  you  again.” 
At  the  same  time  he  drew  from  his  neck  a gold  chain 
set  with  jewels  and  gave  it  to  the  blushing  girl,  who 
thanked  him  with  a look  which  fully  revealed  her 
feelings  for  her  future  husband. 

Croesus,  Kassandane  and  Atossa  soon  noticed  that 
Nitetis  loved  the  king.  Her  former  fear  of  this  proud 


258  AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 

and  powerful  being  had  indeed  changed  into  a pas- 
sionate  admiration.  She  felt  as  if  she  must  die  if  de- 
prived of  his  presence.  He  seemed  to  her  like  a 
glorious  and  omnipotent  divinity,  and  her  wish  to  pos- 
sess him  presumptuous  and  sacrilegious;  but  its  fulfil- 
ment shone  before  her  as  an  idea  more  beautiful 
even  than  return  to  her  native  land  and  reunion  with 
those  who,  till  now,  had  been  her  only  loved  ones. 

Nitetis  herself  was  hardly  conscious  of  the  strength 
of  her  feelings,  and  believed  that  when  she  trembled 
before  the  king’s  arrival  it  was  from  fear,  and  not  from 
her  longing  to  behold  him  once  more.  Croesus,  how- 
ever, had  soon  discovered  the  truth,  and  brought  a deep 
blush  to  his  favorite’s  cheek  by  singing  to  her,  old  as 
he  was,  Anacreon’s  newest  song,  which  he  had  learnt  at 
Sais  from  Ibykus : 

“We  read  the  flying  courser’s  name 
Upon  his  side  in  marks  of  flame ; 

And  by  their  turban’d  brows  alone 
The  warriors  of  the  East  are  known. 

But  in  the  lover’s  glowing  eyes, 

The  inlet  to  his  bosom  lies ; 

Through  them  we  see  the  tiny  mark, 

Where  Love  has  dropp’d  his  burning  spark!”  * 


And  thus,  in  work  and  amusement,  jest,  earnest,  and 
mutual  love,  the  weeks  and  months  passed  with  Nitetis. 
Cambyses’  command  that  she  was  to  be  happy  in  his 
land  had  fulfilled  itself,  and  by  the  time  the  Mesopota- 
mian spring-tide  (January,  February  and  March),  which 
succeeds  the  rainy  month  of  December,  was  over,  and 
the  principal  festival  of  the  Asiatics,  the  New  Year,  had 
been  solemnized  at  the  equinox,  and  the  May  sun  had 

* Paegnion  15. 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


259 


begun  to  glow  in  the  heavens,  Nitetis  felt  quite  at  home 
in  Babylon,  and  all  the  Persians  knew  that  the  young 
Egyptian  princess  had  quite  displaced  Phaedime,  the 
daughter  of  Otanes,  in  the  king’s  favor,  and  would  cer- 
tainly become  his  first  and  favorite  wife. 

Boges  sank  considerably  in  public  estimation,  for  it 
was  known  that  Cambyses  had  ceased  to  visit  the  harem, 
and  the  chief  of  the  eunuchs  had  owed  all  his  import- 
ance to  the  women,  who  were  compelled  to  coax  from 
Cambyses  whatever  Boges  desired  for  himself  or  others. 
Not  a day  passed  on  which  the  mortified  official  did 
not  consult  with  the  supplanted  favorite  Phaedime,  as  to 
the  best  means  of  ruining  Nitetis,  but  their  most  finely 
spun  intrigues  and  artifices  were  baffled  by  the  strength 
of  the  king’s  love  and  the  blameless  life  of  his  royal 
bride. 

Phaedime,  impatient,  mortified,  and  thirsting  for  ven- 
geance, was  perpetually  urging  Boges  to  some  decided 
act;  he,  on  the  contrary,  advised  patience. 

At  last,  however,  after  many  weeks,  he  came  to  her 
full  of  joy,  exclaiming : “ I have  devised  a little  plan 
which  must  ruin  the  Egyptian  woman  as  surely  as  my 
name  is  Boges.  When  Bartja  comes  back,  my  treasure, 
our  hour  will  have  arrived.” 

While  saying  this  the  creature  rubbed  his  fat,  soft 
hands,  and,  with  his  perpetual  fulsome  smile,  looked  as 
if  he  were  feasting  on  some  good  deed  performed.  He 
did  not,  however,  give  Phaedime  the  faintest  idea  of  the 
nature  of  his  “ little  plan,”  and  only  answered  her  press- 
ing questions  with  the  words:  “ Better  lay  your  head  in 
a lion’s  jaws,  than  your  secret  in  the  cars  of  a woman.  I 
fully  acknowledge  your  courage,  but  at  the  same  time 
advise  you  to  remember  that,  though  a man  proves  his 


260 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


courage  in  action,  a woman’s  is  shown  in  obedience. 
Obey  my  words  and  await  the  issue  in  patience.” 

Nebenchari,  the  oculist,  continued  to  attend  the 
queen,  but  so  carefully  abstained  from  all  intercourse 
with  the  Persians,  that  he  became  a proverb  among  them 
for  his  gloomy,  silent  ways.  During  the  day  he  was  to 
be  found  in  the  queen’s  apartments,  silently  examining 
large  rolls  of  papyri,  which  he  called  the  book  of  Atho- 
tes  and  the  sacred  Ambres;257  at  night,  by  permission 
of  the  king  and  the  satrap258  of  Babylon,  he  often  ascended 
one  of  the  high  towers  on  the  walls,  called  Tritantaechmes, 
in  order  to  observe  the  stars. 

The  Chaldaean  priests,  the  earliest  astronomers, 
would  have  allowed  him  to  take  his  observations  from 

257.  The  name  “ the  holy  Ambres  ” seems  to  have  been  corrupted 
from  the  first  words  of  the  Ritual  of  the  Dead.  Horapollo  (I.  58.  ed. 
Leemans)  mentions  the  “ Book  of  diseases,”  and  Manetho,  in  Africa- 
nus  and  Eusebius,  tells  that  Athotes,  whom  all  the  chronographs 
and  monuments  agree  in  calling  the  successor  of  Menes,  the  first  king 
of  Egypt,  had  written  books  on  anatomy.  But  all  the  scientific  and 
especially  medical  bocks  were  usually  ascribed  to  the  god  Thoth,  and 
it  may  easily  have  arisen,  that  from  the  likeness  between  these  two 
names,  the  king  gained  the  credit  which  was  really  due  to  the  god. 
There  are  said  to  have  been  six  medical  books  among  the  Egyptian 
sacred  writings.  Clem.  Alex.  Strom,  ed  Potter  p.  757.  (VI.  4.)  Iam- 
blichus  de  Myst.  Aeg.  VIII.  4.  See  also  Vol.  II.  note  49. 

258.  Satraps  were  the  governors  of  single  provinces,  and  ruled 
with  pretty  nearly  absolute  authority  as  representatives  of  the  king. 
Malcolm  ( Persia  I.  41.)  was  the  first  to  propose  an  explanation  of  the 
name,  suggesting  that  it  may  have  been  taken  from  the  words  Chattra 
a parasol  and  paii  lord — the  lord  of  the  parasol ; but  we  are  glad  to 
give  this  up  in  favor  of  a later  one  by  Tielesch,  who  derives  the  word 
satrap  from  Khshatra  a government  and  pavan  protector.  It  is  true 
that  on  the  monuments  we  see  the  great  men  of  the  kingdom  perform- 
ing the  office  of  parasol-bearers  behind  the  king  with  great  dignity, 
(Niebuhr,  Texier,  Layard,  etc.),  but  in  Bactrian  and  in  the  Zend- 
Avesta  they  are  called  Shoitrapaita , “lord  of  a province,”  and  Shoitra- 
pany  “ protector  of  a province.”  The  Dutch  translator  of  this  note, 
Dr.  Rogge,  takes  the  latter  view.  We  will  only  remark  that  in  old 
Persian,  as  well  as  in  German,  the  idea  of  covering  and  sheltering,  as 
with  a parasol,  is  conveyed  in  the  word  used  for  the  act  of  protecting 
or  defending.  In  an  Egyptian  manuscript,  General  Ptolem£eus  (Lagi) 
is  called  Chschatrapan,  (satrap.) 


AN  EGYPTIAN  TRINCESS. 


261 


the  summit  of  the  great  temple  of  Bel,  their  own  observ- 
atory, but  he  refused  this  offer  decidedly,  and  persisted 
in  his  haughty  reserve.  When  Oropastes  attempted  to 
explain  to  him  the  celebrated  Babylonian  sun-dial, 
introduced  by  Anaximander  of  Miletus  into  Greece,  he 
turned  from  the  Magian  with  a scornful  laugh,  saying: 
“We  knew  all  this,  before  you  knew  the  meaning  of  an 
hour.”259 

Nitetis  had  shown  Nebenchari  much  kindness,  yet 
he  took  no  interest  in  her,  seemed  indeed  to  avoid  her 
purposely,  and  on  her  asking  whether  she  had  displeased 
or  offended  him,  answered : “For  me  you  are  a stranger. 
How  can  I reckon  those  my  friends,  who  can  so  gladly 
and  so  quickly  forget  those  they  loved  best,  their  gods, 
and  the  customs  of  their  native  land  ?” 

Boges  quickly  discovered  this  state  of  feeling  on  the 
part  of  Nebenchari,  and  took  much  pains  to  secure  him 
as  an  ally,  but  the  physician  rejected  the  eunuch’s  flat- 
teries, gifts,  and  attentions  with  dignity. 

No  sooner  did  an  Angare  appear  in  the  court  of  the 
palace  with  despatches  for  the  king,  than  Boges 
hastened  to  enquire  whether  news  from  the  Tapuri  had 
arrived. 

At  length  the  desired  messenger  appeared,  bringing 
word  that  the  rebels  were  subdued,  and  Bartja  on  the 
point  of  returning. 

Three  weeks  passed — fresh  messengers  arrived  from 
day  to  day  announcing  the  approach  of  the  victorious 

259.  Though  the  Chaldaeans,  as  Aristotle  was  told,  possessed 
astronomical  calculations  reaching  as  far  back  as  the  year  1903  before 
Alexander, — 2234  B.  C. — ( Simplicius  comm,  in  Arist.  de  codo  I.  II. 
Lepsius,  Chronologie,  8.  9.)  yet  there  is  no  doubt  that  the  Egyptian 
astronomy  was  still  older.  Diodorus  indeed  (I.  81.)  tells  us  the  Egyp- 
tian priests  maintained,  that  the  Chaldasans  were  Egyptian  colonists 
and  owed  their  fame  as  astronomers  to  the  teaching  of  the  Egyptian 


262 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


prince ; the  streets  glittered  once  more  in  festal  array, 
the  army  entered  the  gates  of  Babylon,  Bartja  thanked 
the  rejoicing  multitude,  and  a short  time  after  was  in  the 
arms  of  his  blind  mother. 

Cambyses  received  his  brother  with  undisguised 
warmth,  and  took  him  to  the  queen’s  apartments,  when 
he  knew  that  Nitetis  would  be  there. 

For  he  was  sure  the  Egyptian  girl  loved  him ; his 
previous  jealousy  seemed  a silly  fancy  now,  and  he 
wished  to  give  Bartja  an  opportunity  of  seeing  how 
entirely  he  trusted  his  bride. 

Cambyses’  love  had  made  him  mild  and  gentle,  un- 
wearied in  giving  and  in  doing  good.  His  wrath  slumbered 
for  a season,  and  around  the  spot  where  the  heads  of 
those  who  had  suffered  capital  punishment  were  exhibited 
as  a warning  to  their  fellow-men,  the  hungry,  screeching 
crows  now  wheeled,  in  vain. 

The  influence  of  the  insinuating  eunuchs  (a  race  who 
had  never  been  seen  within  the  gates  of  Cyrus  until  the 
incorporation  of  Media,  Lydia  and  Babylon,  in  which 
countries  they  had  filled  many  of  the  highest  offices  at 
court  and  in  the  state),  was  now  waning,  and  the  import- 
ance of  the  noble  Achaemenidae  increasing  in  proportion; 
for  Cambyses  applied  oftener  to  the  latter  than  to  the 
former  for  advice  in  matters  relating  to  the  welfare  of 
the  country. 

The  aged  Hystaspes,  father  of  Darius,  governor  of 
Persia  proper  and  cousin  to  the  king ; Pharnaspes,  Cam- 
byses’ grandfather  on  the  mother’s  side;  Otanes,  his 
uncle  and  father-in-law;  Intaphernes,  Aspathines, 

priests.  There  may  be  some  truth  in  the  latter  assertion,  but  it  is 
more  likely  that  the  Egyptians  came  from  Western  Asia,  than  that  the 
Chaldaeans  came  from  Egypt. 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


263 


Gobryas,  Hydarnes,  the  general  Megabyzus,960  father  of 
Zopyrus,  the  envoy  Prexaspes,  the  noble  Croesus,  and 
the  old  warrior'  Araspes;  in  short,  the  flower  of  the 
ancient  Persian  aristocracy,  were  now  at  the  court  of 
Cambyses. 

To  this  must  be  added  that  the  entire  nobility  of 
the  realm,  the  satraps  or  governors  of  the  provinces, 
and  the  chief  priests  from  every  town  were  also  assem- 
bled at  Babylon  to  celebrate  the  king’s  birthday.261 

The  entire  body  of  officials  and  deputies  streamed 
from  the  provinces  up  to  the  royal  city,  bringing  pres- 
ents to  their  ruler  and  good  wishes;  they  came  also  to 
take  part  in  the  great  sacrifices  at  which  horses,  stags, 
bulls  and  asses  were  slaughtered  in  thousands  as  offer- 
ings to  the  gods. 

At  this  festival  all  the  Persians  received  gifts,  every 
man  was  allowed  to  ask  a petition  of  the  king,  which 
seldom  remained  unfulfilled,  and  in  every  city  the 
people  were  feasted  at  the  royal  expense.  Cambyses 
had  commanded  that  his  marriage  with  Nitetis  should 
be  celebrated  eight  days  after  the  birthday,  and  all  the 


260.  These  names,  given  by  Herodotus,  are  to  be  found,  with 
slight  differences  of  form,  in  the  inscription  of  Behistun  or  Bisitun. 
Spiegel,  Altpersische  Keilschriften.  Behistun  inscription  IV.  XVIII. 
p.  37.  Rawlinson,  Journ.  of  Asiatic  Soc.  X.  p.  12. 

261.  The  king’s  birthday  was  the  principal  feast  among  the  Per- 
sians, and  called  “ the  perfect  feast.”  Herod.  I.  133.  Birthdays  were 
held  in  much  honor  by  the  ancients,  and  more  especially  those  of 
their  kings.  Both  the  great  bilingual  Egyptian  tablets,  which  we  pos- 
sess (the  Rosetta  stone,  line  10  of  hieroglyphic  text;  Gr.  text,  line  46. 
and  the  edict  of  Canopus  ed.  Lepsius,  hieroglyphic  text  1.  3.  Gr.  text 
1.  5.)  mention  the  celebration  of  the  birthday  of  one  of  the  Ptolemies; 
and  even  of  Rameses  II.,  so  early  as  the  14th  century  B.  C.  we  read : 
nehem  em  pet  heru  em  mese-t-f,  “ There  was  joy  in  heaven  on  his  birth- 
day.” Stela  of  Kuban  1.  3.  Drumann  quotes  a number  of  passages 
referring  to  the  birthdays  of  the  kings  in  his  Greek  text  to  the  Rosettq 
stone.  See  also  Ebers,"  sEgypteu  I.  p.  334. 


264 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


magnates  of  the  realms  should  be  invited  to  the  cere- 
mony. 

The  streets  of  Babylon  swarmed  with  strangers,  the 
colossal  palaces  on  both  shores  of  the  Euphrates  were 
overfilled,  and  all  the  houses  stood  adorned  in  festal 
brightness. 

The  zeal  thus  displayed  by  his  people, — this  vast 
throng  of  human  beings, — representing  and  bringing 
around  him,  as  it  were,  his  entire  kingdom,  contributed 
not  a little  to  raise  the  king's  spirits. 

His  pride  was  gratified;  and  the  only  longing  left 
in  his  heart  had  been  stilled  by  Nitetis’  love.  For  the 
first  time  in  his  life  he  believed  himself  completely 
happy,  and  bestowed  his  gifts,  not  only  from  a sense 
of  his  duty  as  king  of  Persia,  but  because  the  act  of 
giving  was  in  itself  a pleasure. 

Megabyzus  could  not  extol  the  deeds  of  Bartja  and 
his  friends  too  highly.  Cambyses  embraced  the  young 
warriors,  gave  them  horses  and  gold  chains,  called  them 
“ brothers"  and  reminded  Bartja,  that  he  had  promised 
to  grant  him  a petition  if  he  returned  victorious. 

At  this  Bartja  cast  down  his  eyes,  not  knowing  at 
first  in  what  form  to  begin  his  request,  and  the  king 
answered  laughing:  “Look,  my  friends;  our  young 
hero  is  blushing  like  a girl!  It  seems  I shall  have  to 
grant  something  important;  so  he  had  better  wait  until 
my  birthday,  and  then,  at  supper,  when  the  wine  has 
given  him  courage,  he  shall  whisper  in  my  ear  what  he 
is  now  afraid  to  utter.  Ask  much,  Bartja,  I am  happy 
myself,  and  wish  all  my  friends  to  be  happy  too.” 

Bartja  only  smiled  in  answer  and  went  to  his 
mother;  for  he  had  not  yet  opened  his  heart  to  her 
on  the  matter  which  lay  so  near  it. 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


265 


He  was  afraid  of  meeting  with  decided  opposition; 
but  Croesus  had  cleared  the  way  for  him  by  telling 
Kassandane  so  much  in  praise  of  Sappho,  her  virtues 
and  her  graces,  her  talents  and  skill,  that  Nitetis  and 
Atossa  maintained  she  must  have  given  the  old  man  a 
magic  potion,  and  Kassandane,  after  a short  resistance, 
yielded  to  her  darling’s  entreaties. 

“A  Greek  woman  the  lawful  wife  of  a Persian 
prince  of  the  blood!”  cried  the  blind  woman.  ‘‘Un- 
heard of!  What  will  Cambyses  say?  How  can  we 
gain  his  consent  ?” 

“On  that  matter  you  may  be  at  ease,  my  mother,” 
answered  Bartja,  “ I am  as  certain  that  my  brother  will 
give  his  consent,  as  I am  that  Sappho  will  prove  an 
ornament  and  honor  to  our  house.” 

“ Croesus  has  already  told  me  much  in  favor  of  this 
maiden,”  answered  Kassandane,”  and  it  pleases  me 
that  thou  hast  at  last  resolved  to  marry;  but  neverthe- 
less this  alliance  does  not  seem  suitable  for  a son  of 
Cyrus.  And  have  you  forgotten  that  the  Achaemenidse 
will  probably  refuse  to  recognize  the  child  of  a Greek 
mother  as  their  future  king,  if  Cambyses  should  remain 
childless?” 

“Mother,  I fear  nothing;  for  my  heart  is  not  set 
upon  the  crown.  And  indeed  many  a king  of  Persia 
has  had  a mother  of  far  lower  parentage  than  my 
Sappho.262  I feel  persuaded  that  when  my  relations  see 
the  precious  jewel  I have  won  on  the  Nile,  not  one  of 
them  will  chide  me.” 

“The  gods  grant  that  Sappho  may  be  equal  to  our 

262.  Thus  for  instance  we  read  in  Firdusi’s  Book  of  the  Kings, 
that  the  race  of  Feridun  was  perpetuated  by  a female  slave.  And 
Sal,  the  father  of  Rustem,  married  a foreigner  with  whom  he  had 
fallen  in  love.  Whether  the  heroes  of  the  Persian  Epos  were  purely 

19 


2 66  AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 

Nitetis!”  answered  Kassandane,  “I  love  her  as  if  she 
were  my  own  child,  and  bless  the  day  which  brought 
her  to  Persia.  The  warm  light  of  her  eyes  has  melted 
your  brother’s  hard  heart;  her  kindness  and  gentleness 
bring  beauty  into  the  night  of  my  blind  old  age,  and 
her  sweet  earnestness  and  gravity  have  changed  your 
sister  Atossa  from  an  unruly  child  into  a gentle  maiden. 
But  now  call  them,  (they  are  playing  in  the  garden), 
and  we  will  tell  them  of  the  new  friend  they  are  to  gain 
through  you.” 

“ Pardon  me,  my  mother,”  answered  Bartja,  "but  I 
must  beg  you  not  to  tell  my  sister  until  we  are  sure  of 
the  king’s  consent.” 

“You  are  right,  my  son.  We  must  conceal  your 
wish,  to  save  Nitetis  and  Atossa  from  a possible  disap- 
pointment. A bright  hope  unfulfilled  is  harder  to  bear 
than  an  unexpected  sorrow.  So  let  us  wait  for  your 
brother’s  consent,  and  may  the  gods  give  their  blessing!” 

Early  in  the  morning  of  the  king’s  birthday  the 
Persians  offered  their  sacrifices  on  the  shores  of  the 
Euphrates.  A huge  altar  of  silver  had  been  raised  on 
an  artificial  hill.  On  this  a mighty  fire  had  been 
kindled,  from  which  flames  and  sweet  odors  rose 
towards  heaven.  White-robed  magi  fed  the  fire  with 
pieces  of  daintily-cut  sandal-wood,  and  stirred  it  with 
bundles  of  rods. 

A cloth,  the  Paiti-dhana,263  was  bound  round  the 

mythical  personages  (a  fact  which  has  never  been  proved)  or  not, 
still  the  marriage  of  a prince  and  a slave-girl  was  by  no  means 
an  unheard-of  occurrence. 

263.  The  Persians  were  ordered  to  hold  this  little  square  piece 
of  cloth  before  their  mouths  when  they  prayed.  It  was  from  2 to  7 
fingers  broad.  Anquetil  gives  a drawing  of  it  in  his  Zend-Avesta. . 
Strabo  speaks  of  the  Paiti-dhana  p.  733.  He  says  the  ends  of  the 
cloth  used  as  a covering  for  the  head  hung  down  over  the  mouth. 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


267 


heads  of  the  priests,  the  ends  of  which  covered  the 
mouth,  and  thus  preserved  the  pure  fire  from  pollution 
by  human  breath.  The  victims  had  been  slaughtered 
in  a meadow  near  the  river,  the  flesh  cut  into  pieces,264 
sprinkled  with  salt,  and  laid  out  on  tender  grasses, 
sprouts  of  clover,  myrtle-blossoms,  and  laurel-leaves, 
that  the  beautiful  daughter  of  Ormuzd,  the  patient, 
sacred  Earth,  might  not  be  touched  by  aught  that  was 
dead  or  bleeding. 

Oropastes,  the  chief  Destur,*  now  drew  near  the 
fire  and  cast  fresh  butter  into  it.  The  flames  leapt  up 
into  the  air  and  all  the  Persians  fell  on  their  knees 
and  hid  their  faces,  in  the  belief  that  the  fire  was  now 
ascending  to  their  great  god  and  father.  The  Magian 
then  took  a mortar,  laid  some  leaves  and  stalks  of  the 
sacred  herb  Haoma265  within  it,  crushed  them  and 
poured  the  ruddy  juice,  the  food  of  the  gods,  into  the 
flames. 

After  this  he  raised  his  hands  to  heaven,  and,  while 
the  other  priests  continually  fed  the  flames  into  a wilder 
blaze  by  casting  in  fresh  butter,  sang  a long  prayer  out 
of  the  sacred  books.  In  this  prayer  the  blessing  of  the 
gods  was  called  down  on  everything  pure  and  good,  but 
principally  on  the  king  and  his  entire  realm.  The  good 
spirits  of  light,  life  and  truth;  of  all  noble  deeds;  of 
the  Earth,  the  universal  giver;  of  the  refreshing  waters, 
the  shining  metals,  the  pastures,  trees  and  innocent 

264.  Herod.  I.  132.  Strabo.  733.  Anquetil  gives  descriptions  and 
drawings  of  all  the  instruments  of  sacrifice  used  by  the  modern  Parsees. 

265.  Haoma  or  Soma  is  the  name  of  a plant,  the  juice  of  which 
is  said  to  have  been  the  food  of  the  gods ; it  was  tasted  and  poured 
by  drops  into  the  fire  at  certain  religious  ceremonies.  Haoma  was 
also  a god.  For  particulars  on  the  worship  of  Soma  among  the 
Arians  see  Windischman,  Abhandlungen  det  K B.  Akademie  dev 
Wissenscka ften , IV.  2. 

* Priest 


268 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS* 


creatures,  were  praised:  the  evil  spirits  of  darkness;  of 
lying,  the  deceiver  of  mankind;  of  disease,  death  and 
sin;  of  the  rigid  cold;  the  desolating  heat;  of  all  odious 
dirt  and  vermin,  were  cursed,  together  with  their  father 
the  malignant  Ahriman.  At  the  end  all  present  joined 
in  singing  the  festival  prayer : “ Purity  and  glory  are 
sown  for  them  that  are  pure  and  upright  in  heart.”266 

The  sacrificial  ceremony  was  concluded  with  the 
king’s  prayer,  and  then  Cambyses,  arrayed  in  his  richest 
robes,  ascended  a splendid  chariot  drawn  by  four  snow- 
white  Nicaean  horses,  and  studded  with  topazes,  corne- 
lian and  amber,  and  was  conveyed  to  the  great  recep- 
tion-hall, where  the  deputies  and  officers  from  the  prov- 
inces awaited  him. 

As  soon  as  the  king  and  his  retinue  had  departed, 
the  priests  selected,  for  themselves,  the  best  pieces  of 
the  flesh  which  had  been  offered  in  sacrifice,  and  al- 
lowed the  thronging  crowd  to  take  the  rest. 

The  Persian  divinities  disdained  sacrifices  in  the 
light  of  food,  requiring  only  the  souls  of  the  slaughtered 
animals,  and  many  a poor  man,  especially  among  the 
priests,  subsisted  on  the  flesh  of  the  abundant  royal 
sacrifices. 

The  prayer  offered  up  by  the  Magian  was  a model 
for  those  of  the  Persian  people.  No  man  was  allowed 
to  ask  anything  of  the  gods  for  himself  alone.  Every 
pious  soul  was  rather  to  implore  blessings  for  his  nation; 
for  was  not  each  only  a part  of  the  whole  ? and  did  not 
each  man  share  in  the  blessings  granted  to  the  whole 
kingdom  ? But  especially  they  were  commanded  to 
pray  for  the  king,  in  whom  the  realm  was  embodied  and 

266.  This  beautiful  prayer  is  to  be  repeated  by  the  Parsees  on 
awaking  from  sleep.  Anquetil,  Zend-Avesta  II.  564. 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS.  269 

shadowed  forth.  It  was  this  beautiful  surrender  of  self 
for  the  public  weal,  that  had  made  the  Persians  great. 

The  doctrines  of  the  Egyptian  priesthood  repre- 
sented the  Pharaohs  as  actual  divinities,  while  the  Per- 
sian monarchs  were  only  called  “ sons  of  the  gods 267 
yet  the  power  of  the  latter  was  far  more  absolute 
and  unfettered  than  that  of  the  former;  the  reason  for 
this  being  that  the  Persians  had  been  wise  enough 
to  free  themselves  from  priestly  domination,  while  the 
Pharaohs,  as  we  have  seen,  if  not  entirely  under  the 
dominion  of  the  priestly  caste,  were  yet  under  its  influ- 
ence in  the  most  important  matters. 

The  Egyptian  intolerance  of  all  strange  religions 
was  unknown  in  Asia.  The  conquered  Babylonians 
were  allowed  by  Cyrus  to  retain  their  own  gods,  after 
their  incorporation  in  the  great  Asiatic  kingdom.  The 
Jews,  Ionians  and  inhabitants  of  Asia  Minor,  in  short, 
the  entire  mass  of  nations  subject  to  Cambyses  remained 
unmolested  in  possession  of  their  hereditary  religions 
and  customs. 

Beside  the  great  altar,  therefore,  might  be  seen 
many  a smaller  sacrificial  flame,  kindled  in  honor  of 
their  own  divinities,  by  the  envoys  from  the  conquered 
provinces  to  this  great  birthday  feast. 

Viewed  from  a distance,  the  immense  city  looked 
like  a gigantic  furnace.  Thick  clouds  of  smoke  hovered 
over  its  towers,  obscuring  the  light  of  the  burning  May 
sun. 

By  the  time  the  king  had  reached  the  palace,  the 
•multitude  who  had  come  to  take  part  in  the  festival 
had  formed  themselves  into  a procession  of  interminable 

267.  In  later  times,  however,  the  Persian  kings  allowed  themselves 
to  be  worshipped  as  gcds  ^lso,  though  only  indirectly. 


270 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


length,  which  wandered  on  through  the  straight  streets  of 
Babylon  towards  the  royal  palace. 

Their  road  was  strewn  with  myrtle  and  palm- 
branches,  roses,  poppy  and  oleander-blossoms,  and  with 
leaves  of  the  silver  poplar,  palm  and  laurel ; the  air  per- 
fumed with  incense,  myrrh,  and  a thousand  other  sweet 
odors.  Carpets  and  flags  waved  and  fluttered  from 
the  houses. 

Music  too  was  there ; the  shrill  peal  of  the  Median 
trumpet,  and  soft  tone  of  the  Phrygian  flute;  the  Jewish 
cymbal  and  harp,  Paphlagonian  tambourines  and  the 
stringed  instruments  of  Ionia;  Syrian  kettle-drums  and 
cymbals,  the  shells  and  drums  of  the  Arians  from  the 
mouth  of  the  Indus,  and  the  loud  notes  of  the  Bactrian 
battle-trumpets.  But  above  all  these  resounded  the  re- 
joicing shouts  of  the  Babylonian  multitude,  subjugated 
by  the  Persians  only  a few  short  years  before,  and  yet, 
like  all  Asiatics,  wearing  their  fetters  with  an  air  of  glad- 
ness so  long  as  the  fear  of  their  tyrant  was  before  their 
eyes.  • 

The  fragrant  odors,  the  blaze  of  color  and  sparkling 
of  gold  and  jewels,  the  neighing  of  the  horses,  and 
shouts  .and  songs  of  human  beings,  all  united  to 
produce  a whole,  at  once  bewildering  and  intoxicating 
to  the  senses  and  the  feelings. 

The  messengers  had  not  been  sent  up  to  Babylon 
empty-handed.  Beautiful  horses,  huge  elephants  and 
comical  monkeys ; rhinoceroses  and  buffaloes  adorned 
with  housings  and  tassels;  double-humped  Bactrian 
camels  writh  gold  collars  on  their  shaggy  necks ; waggon- 
loads of  rare  woods  and  ivory,  woven  goods  of  exquisite 
texture,  casks  of  ingots  and  gold-dust,  gold  and  silver 
vessels,  rare  plants  for  the  royal  gardens,  and  foreign 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


271 


animals  for  the  preserves,  the  most  remarkable  of  which 
were  antelopes,  zebras,  and  rare  monkeys  and  birds,268 
these  last  being  tethered  to  a tree  in  full  leaf  and  flutter- 
ing among  the  branches.  Such  were  the  offerings  sent 
to  the  great  king  of  Persia. 

They  were  the  tribute  of  the  conquered  nations  and, 
after  having  been  shown  to  the  king,  were  weighed 
and  tested  by  treasurers  and  secretaries,  either  declared 
satisfactory,  or  found  wanting  and  returned,  in  which 
case  the  niggardly  givers  were  condemned  to  bring 
a double  tribute  later.269 

The  palace-gates  were  reached  without  hindrance, 
the  way  being  kept  clear  by  lines  of  soldiers  and  whip- 
bearers  stationed  on  either  side  of  the  street. 

If  the  royal  progress  to  the  place  of  sacrifice,  when 
five  hundred  richly-caprisoned  horses  had  been  led  be- 
hind the  king’s  chariot,270  could  be  called  magnificent, 
and  the  march  of  the  envoys  a brilliant  spectacle,  the 
great  throne-room  presented  a vision  of  dazzling  and 
magic  beauty. 

In  the  background,  raised  on  six  steps,  each  of 
which  was  guarded,  as  it  were,  by  two  golden  dogs, 
stood  the  throne  of  gold;  above  it,  supported  by  four 
golden  pillars  studded  with  precious  stones,  was  a purple 

268.  We  have  described  this  procession  from  reliefs,  for  our  ac- 
quaintance with  which,  We  are  in  great  measure  indebted  to  Layard’s 
excavations  and  an  obelisk  from  Nimrud  (Nineveh). 

269.  At  the  time  of  which  we  are  writing,  the  kings  of  Persia 
taxed  their  kingdom  at  whatever  time  and  to  whatever  extent  seemed 
good  in  their  own  eyes.  Cambyses’  successor,  Darius,  was  the  first 
to  introduce  a regular  system  of  taxation,  in  consequence  of  which  he 
was  nicknamed  “ the  shopkeeper.”  Up  to  a much  later  period  it  still 
remained  the  duty  of  certain  districts  to  send  natural  products  to  the 
court.  Herod.  I.  192.  Xenoph.  Anab.  IV.  5. 

270.  Herod.  VII.  40.  41.  54.  55.  Xenoph.  Cyrop . VIII.  3.  Curtius 
III.  3. 

A n Egyptian  Princess.  /.  ^ 


2J2 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


canopy,  on  which  appeared  two  winged  discs,  the  king’s 
Feruer.271 

Fan-bearers,  high  in  office  at  the  court,  stood  behind 
the  throne,  and,  on  either  side,  those  who  sat  at  the 
king’s  table,  his  relations  and  friends,  and  the  most  im- 
portant among  the  officers  of  state,  the  priestly  caste 
and  the  eunuchs. 

The  walls  and  ceiling  of  the  entire  hall  were  covered 
with  plates  of  burnished  gold,  and  the  floor  with  purple 
carpets. 

Before  the  silver  gates  lay  winged  bulls,  and  the  king’s 
body-guard — their  dress  consisting  of  a gold  cuirass 
under  a purple  overcoat,  and  the  high  Persian  cap, 
their  swords  in  golden  scabbards  glittering  with  jewels, 
and  their  lances  ornamented  with  gold  and  silver  apples, 
— were  stationed  in  the  court  of  the  palace.  Among 
them  the  band  of  the  “ Immortals  ”272  was  easily  to  be 
distinguished  by  their  stately  forms  and  dauntless  bear- 
ing. 

Officers,  whose  duty  consisted  in  announcing  and 
presenting  strangers,  and  who  carried  short  ivory  staves, 

271.  The  Feruer  or  Ferwer  is  the  spiritual  part  of  every  man — his 
soul  and  reason.  It  was  in  existence  before  the  man  was  torn,  joins 
him  at  his  birth  and  departs  at  his  death.  The  Ferwer  keeps  up  a war 
with  the  Diws  or  evil  spirits,  and  is  the  element  of  man’s  preservation 
in  life.  The  moment  he  departs,  the  body  returns  to  its  original  ele- 
ments. After  death  he  becomes  immortal  if  he  has  done  well,  but  if 
his  deeds  have  been  evil  he  is  cast  into  hell.  It  is  right  to  call  upon 
the  Ferwer  and  entreat  his  help.  He  will  bring  the  prayer  before 
God  and  on  this  account  is  represented  as  a winged  disc.  Ulmai 
Islam  in  Vuller’s  Fragmente  liber  die  Religion  des  Zoroaster.  We 
would  also  direct  our  readers,  especially  with  reference  to  the  Frava- 
shis,  {in  Farvardin  yasht)  to  Tiele.  De  Godsdienst  van  Zarathustra. 

272.  These  “Immortals”  owed  their  honorable  name  to  the  cir- 
cumstance, that  as  soon  as  one  of  their  number  fell  in  battle,  or  died, 
his  place  was  filled  by  a substitute,  and  thus  the  total  number  of  the 
band  never  diminished — 10,000  warriors  were  always  there.  This 
guard  is  said  to  have  been  organized  by  Cyrus.  Herod.  VII.  40.  41. 
84.  Xenoph.  Cyivp.  VII.  1.  VIII.  1.  2/3.  Curtius  III.  3. 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


273 


led  the  deputies  into  the  hall,  and  up  to  the  throne, 
where  they  cast  themselves  on  the  ground  as  though 
they  would  kiss  the  earth,  concealing  their  hands  in  the 
sleeves  of  their  robes.  A cloth  was  bound  over  the 
mouth  of  every  man  before  he  was  allowed  to  answer 
the  king’s  questions,  lest  the  pure  person  of  the  king 
should  be  polluted  by  the  breath  of  common  men. 

Cambyses’  severity  or  mildness  towards  the  deputations 
with  whose  chiefs  he  spoke,  was  proportioned  to  the 
obedience  of  their  province  and  the  munificence  of  their 
tribute-offerings.  Near  the  end  of  the  train  appeared 
an  embassy  from  the  Jews,  led  by  two  grave  men  with 
sharply-cut  features  and  long  beards.  Cambyses  called 
on  them  in  a friendly  tone  to  stop. 

The  first  of  these  men  was  dressed  in  the  fashion  of 
the  Babylonian  aristocracy.  The  other  wore  a purple 
robe  woven  without  seam,  trimmed  with  bells  and  tas- 
sels, and  held  in  at  the  waist  by  a girdle  of  blue,  red 
and  white.273  A blue  garment  was  thrown  over  his 
shoulders  and  a little  bag  suspended  around  his  neck 
containing  the  sacred  lots,  the  Urim  and  Thummin, 
adorned  with  twelve  precious  stones  set  in  gold,  and 
bearing  the  names  of  the  tribes  of  Israel.  The  high- 
priest’s  brow  was  grave  and  thoughtful.  A white  cloth 
was  wound  round  his  head,  the  ends  of  which  hung  down 
to  the  shoulders. 

“ I rejoice  to  behold  you  once  more,  Beiteshazzar,”274 

273.  Ewald,  Alterthumer  des  Volkes  Israel  p.  289.  305.  333.  Weiss, 
Kostiimkunde T.  p.  344.  Winer,  Bibl.  Realworterb uch , 3 Aitjl.  Kitto’s 
The  Tabernacle  and  Furniture  Pl.  III. 

274.  In  cur  first  edition  we  brought  Daniel  himself  before  our 
readers  in  the  person  of  the  Israelite  who  accompanies  Joshua;  but 
the  later  researches  made  by  Hitzig,  Lengerke,  Merz,  and  Kuenen 
have  rendered  this  inadmissible.  A rich  and  distinguished  Jew,  how- 
ever, from  among  those  who  had  remained  behind  in  Babylon  after 


274 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


exclaimed  the  king  to  the  former  of  the  two  men. 
“ Since  the  death  of  my  father  you  have  not  been  seen 
at  my  gate.” 

The  man  thus  addressed  bowed  humbly  and  answered : 
“ The  favor  of  the  king  rejoices  his  servant!  If  it  seem 
good  unto  thee,  to  cause  the  sun  of  thy  favor  to  shine  on 
me,  thine  unworthy  servant,  so  hearken  unto  my  peti- 
tion for  my  nation,  which  thy  great  father  caused  to 
return  unto  the  land  of  their  father  sepulchres.  This 
old  man  at  my  side,  Joshua,  the  high-priest  of  our  God, 
hath  not  feared  the  long  journey  to  Babylon,  that  he 
might  bring  his  request  before  thy  face.  Let  his  speech 
be  pleasing  in  thine  ears  and  his  words  bring  forth  fruit 
in  thine  heart.” 

“ I foresee  what  ye  desire  of  me,”  cried  the  king. 
“ Am  I wrong,  priest,  in  supposing  that  your  petition 
refers  to  the  building  of  the  temple  in  your  native 
land  ?” 

“ Nothing  can  be  hidden  from  the  eyes  of  my  lord,” 
answered  the  priest,  bowing  low.  “ Thy  servants  in 
Jerusalem  desire  to  behold  the  face  of  their  ruler,  and 
beseech  thee  by  my  mouth  to  visit  the  land  of  their 
fathers,  and  to  grant  them  permission  to  set  forward  the 
work  of  the  temple,  concerning  which  thine  illustrious 
father  (the  favor  of  our  God  rest  upon  him),  made  a 
decree.” 

The  king  answered  with  a smile : “ You  have  the 
craft  of  your  nation,  and  understand  how  to  choose  the 
right  time  and  words  for  your  petition.  On  my  birth- 

the  captivity,  can  be  introduced  without  further  remarks  ; and  at  the 
same  time  we  would  mention  that  the  writing  in  Cyrus’s  hand  which 
induced  Darius  later  to  allow  the  rebuilding  of  the  temple,  is  histor- 
ically authentic.  Ezra  VI.  2-12.  Zechariah  1-8.  At  the  time  of  our 
tale  Joshua  was  high-priest.  Bunsen,  Bibelwerk  p.  324. 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


275 


day  it  is  difficult  for  me  to  refuse  my  faithful  people 
even  one  request.  I promise  you,  therefore,  so  soon  as 
possible  to  visit  Jerusalem  and  the  land  of  your  fathers.’7 

“ By  so  doing  thou  wilt  make  glad  the  hearts  of  thy 
servants,”  answered  the  priest;  “ our  vines  and  olives 
will  bear  more  fruit  at  thine  approach,  our  gates  will  lift 
up  their  heads  to  receive  thee,  and  Israel  rejoice  with 
shouts  to  meet  his  lord,  doubly  blessed  if  as  lord  of  the 
building ” 

“ Enough,  priest,  enough  !”  cried  Cambyses.  “Your 
first  petition,  I have  said  it,  shall  not  remain  unfulfilled; 
for  I have  long  desired  to  visit  the  wealthy  city  of  Tyre, 
the  golden  Sidon,  and  Jerusalem  with  its  strange  super- 
stitions ; but  were  I to  give  permission  for  the  building 
now,  what  would  remain  for  me  to  grant  you  in  the 
coming  year?” 

“ Thy  servants  will  no  more  molest  thee  by  their 
petitions,  if  thou  grant  unto  them  this  one,  to  finish  the 
temple  of  the  Lord  their  God,”  answered  the  priest. 

“ Strange  beings,  these  men  of  Palestine !”  exclaimed 
Cambyses.  “ I have  heard  it  said  that  ye  believe  in  one 
God  alone,  who  can  be  represented  by  no  likeness,  and 
is  a spirit.  Think  ye  then  that  this  omnipresent  Being 
requires  a house?  Verily,  your  great  spirit  can  be  but 
a weak  and  miserable  creature,  if  he  need  a covering 
from  the  wind  and  rain,  and  a shelter  from  the  heat 
which  he  himself  has  created.  If  your  God  be  like 
ours,  omnipresent,  fall  down  before  him  and  worship  as 
we  do,  in  every  place,  and  feel  certain  that  everywhere 
ye  will  be  heard  of  him!” 

“ The  God  of  Israel  hears  his  people  in  every  place,” 
exclaimed  the  high-priest.  “He  heard  us  when  we 
mned  in  captivity  under  the  Pharaohs  far  from  our  land; 


276 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


he  heard  us  weeping  by  the  rivers  of  Babylon.  He  chose 
thy  father  to  be  the  instrument  of  our  deliverance,  and 
will  hear  my  prayer  this  day  and  soften  thine  heart  like- 
wise. O mighty  king,  grant  unto  thy  servants  a common 
place  of  sacrifice,  whither  our  twelve  tribes  may  repair, 
an  altar  on  the  steps  of  which  they  can  pray  together, 
a house  in  which  to  keep  their  holy  feasts ! For  this 
permission  we  will  call  down  the  blessing  of  God  upon 
thine  head  and  his  curse  upon  thine  enemies.” 

“ Grant  unto  my  brethren  the  permission  to  build  their 
temple !”  added  Belteshazzar,  who  was  the  richest  and 
most  honorable  and  respected  of  the  Jews  yet  remaining 
in  Babylon  ; a man  whom  Cyrus  had  treated  with  much 
consideration,  and  of  whom  he  had  even  taken  counsel 
from  time  to  time. 

“ Will  ye  then  be  peaceable,  if  I grant  your  petition  ?” 
asked  the  king.  “ My  father  allowed  you  to  begin  the 
work  and  granted  the  means  for  its  completion.  Of  one 
mind,  happy  and  content,  ye  returned  to  your  native 
land,  but  while  pursuing  your  work  strife  and  contention 
entered  among  you.  Cyrus  was  assailed  by  repeated 
letters,  signed  by  the  chief  men  of  Syria,  entreating  him 
to  forbid  the  work,  and  I also  have  been  lately  besought 
to  do  the  same.  Worship  your  God  when  and  where 
ye  will,  but  just  because  I desire  your  welfare,  I cannot 
consent  to  the  prosecution  of  a work  which  kindles  dis- 
cord among  you.” 

“ And  is  it  then  thy  pleasure  on  this  day  to  take 
back  a favor,  which  thy  father  made  sure  unto  us  by  a 
written  decree  ?”  asked  Belteshazzar. 

“ A written  decree  ?” 

“ Which  will  surely  be  found  even  to  this  day  laid  up 
in  the  archives  of  thy  kingdom.” 


AN  EGYPTIAN  TRINCESS. 


277 

“ Find  this  decree  and  show  it  me,  and  I will  not 
only  allow  the  building  to  be  continued,  but  will  pro- 
mote the  same,”  answered  the  king;  “ for  my  father’s 
will  is  as  sacred  to  me  as  the  commands  of  the  gods.” 

“Wilt  thou  allow  search  to  be  made  in  the  house  of 
the  rolls  at  Ecbatana  ?”  asked  Belteshazzar.  “ The  decree 
will  surely  be  found  there.” 

“ I consent,  but  I fear  ye  will  find  none.  Tell  thy 
nation,  priest,  that  I am  content  with  the  equipment  of 
the  men  of  war  they  have  sent  to  take  the  field  against 
the  Massagetae.  My  general  Megabyzus  commends 
their  looks  and  bearing.  May  thy  people  prove  as 
valiant  now  as  in  the  wars  of  my  father!  You,  Belte- 
shazzar, I bid  to  my  marriage  feast,  and  charge  you  to 
tell  your  fellows,  Meshach  and  Abednego,275  next  unto 
you  the  highest  in  the  city  of  Babylon,  that  I expect 
them  this  evening  at  my  table.” 

“The  God  of  my  people  Israel  grant  thee  blessing 
and  happiness,”  answered  Belteshazzar  bowing  low 
before  the  king. 

“A  wish  which  I accept!”  answered  the  king,  “for 
I do  not  despise  the  power  of  your  wonder-working 
great  Spirit.  But  one  word  more,  Belteshazzar.  Many 
Jews  have  lately  been  punished  for  reviling  the  gods  of 
the  Babylonians.  Warn  your  people  ! They  bring  down 
hatred  on  themselves  by  their  stiff-necked  superstition,276 
and  the  pride  with  which  they  declare  their  own  great 
spirit  to  be  the  only  true  God.  Take  example  by  us; 

275.  We  have  retained  the  names  Meshach  and  Abednego,  as  it 
seemed  to  us  that  none  more  suitable  could  be  found  for  distinguished 
Jews  living  in  Babylon,  than  those  given  in  the  Bible  to  Daniel’s  com- 
panions. 

276.  Tacitus  ( Histor . V.  2-5.)  speaks  still  more  severely,  even 
harshly  and  bitterly,  of  the  Jewish  religion,  especially  of  its  intolerance. 


2jS 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


we  are  content  with  our  own  faith  and  leave  others  to 
enjoy  theirs  in  peace.  Cease  to  look  upon  yourselves 
as  better  than  the  rest  of  the  world.  I wish  you  well, 
for  a pride  founded  on  self-respect  is  pleasing  in  mine 
eyes;  but  take  heed  lest  pride  degenerate  into  vain- 
glory. Farewell!  rest  assured  of  my  favor.,, 

The  Jews  then  departed.  They  were  disappointed, 
but  not  hopeless ; for  Belteshazzar  knew  well  that  the 
decree,  relative  to  the  building  of  the  temple,  must  be 
in  the  archives  at  Ecbatana. 

They  were  followed  by  a deputation  from  Syria,  and 
by  the  Greeks  of  Ionia;  and  then,  winding  up  the  long 
train,  appeared  a band  of  wild-looking  men,  dressed  in 
the  skins  of  animals,  whose  features  bespoke  them 
foreigners  in  Babylon.  They  wore  girdles  and  shoulder- 
bands  of  solid,  unwrought  gold;  and  of  the  same 
precious  metal  were  their  bow-cases,  axes,  lance-points, 
and  the  ornaments  on  their  high  fur  caps.  They  were 
preceded  by  a man  in  Persian  dress,  whose  features 
proved  him,  however,  to  be  of  the  same  race  as  his  fol- 
lowers.277 

The  king  gazed  at  first  on  these  envoys  with  won- 
der; then  his  brow  darkened,  and  beckoning  the  officer 
whose  duty  it  was  to  present  strangers,  he  exclaimed : 
“ What  can  these  men  have  to  crave  of  me  ? If  I mis- 
take not  they  belong  to  the  Massagetae,  to  that  people 
who  are  so  soon  to  tremble  before  my  vengeance.  Tell 
them,  Gobryas,  that  an  armed  host  is  standing  on  the 

277.  ITerod.  I.  215.  We  give  this  episode  partly  from  Herod.  I. 
204-216.,  partly  from  Diod.  II.  44.  and  Justin  I.  8. — Ktesias,  Persica  9. 
tells  that  Cyrus  was  wounded  by  an  Indian  during  a battle  with  the 
Derbians,  and  died  from  the  effects  of  the  wound.  In  Xenophon’s 
accounts  he  returns  home  peacefully,  but  this  is  probably  only  because 
it  gives  such  a good  opportunity  of  putting  a beautiful  dying  speech 
into  his  mouth. 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS.  279 

Median  plains  ready  to  answer  their  demands  with  the 
sword.  ” 

Gobryas  answered,  bowing  low : “ These  men  arrived 
this  morning  during  the  sacrifice  bringing  huge  burdens 
of  the  purest  gold  to  purchase  your  forbearance.  When 
they  heard  that  a great  festival  was  being  celebrated  in 
your  honor,  they  urgently  besought  to  be  admitted  into 
your  presence,  that  they  might  declare  the  message 
entrusted  to  them  by  their  country.” 

The  king’s  brow  cleared  and,  after  sharply  scrutiniz- 
ing the  tall,  bearded  Massagetse,  he  said  : “ Let  them 
come  nearer.  I am  curious  to  know  what  proposals  my 
father’s  murderers  are  about  to  make  me.” 

Gobryas  made  a sign,  and  the  tallest  and  eldest  of 
the  Massagetae  came  up  close  to  the  throne  and  began 
to  speak  loudly  in  his  native  tongue.  He  was  accom- 
panied by  the  man  in  a Persian  dress,  who,  as  one  of 
Cyrus’  prisoners  of  war,  had  learnt  the  Persian  language, 
and  now  interpreted  one  by  one  the  sentences  uttered 
by  the  spokesman  of  this  wandering  tribe. 

“We  know,”  began  the  latter,  “ that  thou,  great 
king,  art  wroth  with  the  Massagetae  because  thy  father 
fell  in  war  with  our  tribe — a war  which  he  alone  had  pro- 
voked with  a people  who  had  done  naught  to  offend  him.” 
“ My  father  was  justified  in  punishing  your  nation,” 
interrupted  the  king.  “ Your  Queen  Tomyris  had  dared 
to  refuse  him  her  hand  in  marriage.” 

“ Be  not  wroth,  O King,”  answered  the  Massagetan, 
“when  I tell  thee  that  our  entire  nation  approved  of  that 
act.  Even  a child  could  see  that  the  great  Cyrus  only 
desired  to  add  our  queen  to  the  number  of  his  wives, 
hoping,  in  his  insatiable  thirst  for  more  territories,  to  gain 
our  land  with  her.” 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


280 


Cambyses  was  silent  and  the  envoy  went  on.  “ Cyrus 
caused  a bridge  to  be  made  over  our  boundary  river, 
the  Araxes.278  We  were  not  dismayed  at  this,  and 
Tomyris  sent  word  that  he  might  save  himself  this 
trouble,  for  that  the  Massagetae  were  willing  either  to 
await  him  quietly  in  their  own  land,  leaving  the  passage 
of  the  river  free,  or  to  meet  him  in  his.  Cyrus  decided, 
by  the  advice  of  the  dethroned  king  of  Lydia,  (as  we 
learnt  afterwards,  through  some  prisoners  of  war)  on 
meeting  us  in  our  own  land  and  defeating  us  by  a stra- 
tagem. With  this  intention  he  sent  at  first  only  a small 
body  of  troops,  which  could  be  easily  dispersed  and 
destroyed  by  our  arrows  and  lances,  and  allowed  us  to 
seize  his  camp  without  striking  a blow.  Believing  we 
had  defeated  this  insatiable  conqueror,  we  feasted  on 
his  abundant  stores,  and,  poisoned  by  the  sweet  unknown 
drink  which  you  call  wine,  fell  into  a stupefied  slumber, 
during  which  his  soldiers  fell  upon  us,  murdered  the 
greater  number  of  our  warriors  and  took  many  captives. 
Among  the  latter  was  the  brave,  young  Spargapises,  our 
queen’s  son. 

“ Hearing  in  his  captivity,  that  his  mother  was  will- 
ing to  conclude  peace  with  your  nation  as  the  price  of 
his  liberty,  he  asked  to  have  his  chains  taken  off.  The 
request  was  granted,  and  on  obtaining  the  use  of  his 
hands  he  seized  a sword  and  stabbed  himself,  exclaim- 
ing: ‘ I sacrifice  my  life  for  the  freedom  of  my  nation.’” 

“No  sooner  did  we  hear  the  news  that  the  young 
prince  we  loved  so  well  had  died  thus,  than  we  assembled 
all  the  forces  yet  left  to  us  from  your  swords  and  fetters. 

278.  The  Araxes  (Aras)  rises  in  the  highlands  of  Armenia  and 
flows  into  the  Caspian  Sea.  The  stream  called  Araxes  by  Herodotus 
is  undoubtedly  the  Jaxartes  (the  modern  Sir  Darya.) 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


281 


Even  old  men  and  boys  flew  to  arms  to  revenge  our 
noble  Spargapises,  and  sacrifice  themselves,  after  his 
example,  for  Massagetan  freedom.  Our  armies  met;  ye 
were  worsted  and  Cyrus  fell.  When  Tomyris  found  his 
body  lying  in  a pool  of  human  blood,  she  cried : 4 Me- 
thinks,  insatiable  conqueror,  thou  art  at  last  sated  with 
blood!  ’ The  troop,  composed  of  the  flower  of  your  no- 
bility, which  you  call  the  Immortals,  drove  us  back  and 
carried  your  father’s  dead  body  forth  from  our  closest 
ranks.  You  led  them  on,  fighting  like  a lion.  I know 
you  well,  and  that  wound  across  your  manly  face, 
which  adorns  it  like  a purple  badge  of  honor,  was  made 
by  the  sword  now  hanging  at  my  side.” 

A movement  passed  through  the  listening  crowd ; 
they  trembled  for  the  bold  speaker’s  life.  Cambyses, 
however,  looked  pleased,  nodded  approvingly  to  the 
man  and  answered:  44 Yes,  I recognize  you  too  now; 
you  rode  a red  horse  with  golden  trappings.  You  shall 
see  that  the  Persians  know  how  to  honor  courage. 
Bow  down  before  this  man,  my  friends,  for  never  did  I 
see  a sharper  sword  nor  a more  unwearied  arm  than 
his;  and  such  heroic  courage  deserves  honor  from  the 
brave,  whether  shown  by  friend  or  foe.279  As  for  you, 

279.  This  speech  corresponds  with  the  Persian  character.  In 
Herodotus  (VII.  231.)  Xerxes  is  made  to  act  on  opposite  principles, 
but  the  following  epigram  by  Antipliilos  of  Byzantium,  (translated  by 
G.  Burges,  M.  A.  Trin.  Coll.  Cambridge)  is  a proof  that  the  Greeks 
fully  acknowledged  the  chivalrous  feeling  of  the  Persian  nation. 

A.  “ This  purple  robe,  Leonidas,  to  thee 

Has  Xerxes  given  ; for  thy  deeds  in  arms 
Have  won  his  admiration. 

L.  Not  for  me 

Be  this  the  gift.  A traitor’s  limbs  it  warms 
Better;  and  I reject  it.  In  death’s  sleep 
My  shield  throw  o’er  me,  not  a garb  of  gold. 

A.  Why  midst  the  dead  thy  hate  ’gainst  Persians  keep? 

L.  The  love  of  freedom  not  in  death  is  cold.” 

20 


282 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


Massagetae,  I would  advise  you  to  go  home  quickly 
and  prepare  for  war;  the  mere  recollection  of  your 
strength  and  courage  increases  my  longing  to  test  it 
once  more.  A brave  foe,  by  Mithras,  is  far  better  than 
a feeble  friend.  You  shall  be  allowed  to  return  home 
in  peace;  but  beware  of  remaining  too  long  within  my 
reach,  lest  the  thought  of  the  vengeance  I owe  my 
father’s  soul  should  rouse  my  anger,  and  your  end  draw 
suddenly  nigh.” 

A bitter  smile  played  round  the  bearded  mouth  of 
the  warrior  as  he  made  answer  to  this  speech.  “The 
Massagetae  deem  your  father’s  soul  too  well  avenged 
already.  The  only  son  of  our  queen,  his  people’s  pride, 
and  in  no  way  inferior  to  Cyrus,  has  bled  for  him.  The 
shores  of  the  Araxes  have  been  fertilized  by  the  bodies 
of  fifty  thousand  of  my  countrymen,  slain  as  offerings 
for  your  dead  king,  while  only  thirty  thousand  fell  there 
on  your  own  side.  We  fought  as  bravely  as  you,  but 
your  armor  is  better  able  to  resist  the  arrows  which 
pierce  our  clothing  of  skins.  And  lastly,  as  the  most 
cruel  blow  of  all,  ye  slew  our  queen.” 

“ Tomyris  is  dead  ? ” exclaimed  Cambyses  interrupt- 
ing him.  “You  mean  to  tell  me  that  the  Persians  have 
killed  a woman  ? Answer  at  once,  what  has  happened 
to  your  queen  ? ” 

“Tomyris  died  ten  months  ago  of  grief  for  the  loss 
of  her  only  son,  and  I have  therefore  a right  to  say 
that  she  too  fell  a sacrifice  to  the  war  with  Persia  and 
to  your  father’s  spirit.” 

“She  was  a great  woman,”  murmured  Cambyses, 
his  voice  unsteady  from  emotion.  “Verily,  I begin  to 
think  that  the  gods  themselves  have  undertaken  to  re- 
venge my  father’s  blood  on  your  nation.  Yet  I tell  you 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


2 83 


that,  heavy  as  your  losses  may  seem,  Spargapises, 
Tomyris  and  fifty  thousand  Massagetae  can  never  out- 
weigh the  spirit  of  one  king  of  Persia,  least  of  all  of  a 
Cyrus.” 

“ In  our  country,”  answered  the  envoy,  “ death 
makes  all  men  equal.  The  spirits  of  the  king  and  the 
slave  are  of  equal  worth.  Your  father  was  a great  man, 
but  we  have  undergone  awful  sufferings  for  his  sake. 
My  tale  is  not  yet  ended.  After  the  death  of  Tomyris 
discord  broke  out  among  the  Massagetae.  Two  claim- 
ants for  the  crown  appeared;  half  our  nation  fought  for 
the  one,  half  for  the  other,  and  our  hosts  were  thinned, 
first  by  this  fearful  civil  war  and  then  by  the  pestilence 
which  followed  in  its  track.  We  can  no  longer  resist 
your  power,  and  therefore  come  with  heavy  loads  of 
pure  gold  as  the  price  of  peace.” 

“Ye  submit  then  without  striking  a blow?”  asked 
Cambyses.  “Verily,  I had  expected  something  else 
from  such  heroes;  the  numbers  of  my  host,  which 
waits  assembled  on  the  plains  of  Media,  will  prove 
that.  We  cannot  go  to  battle  without  an  enemy.  I 
will  dismiss  my  troops  and  send  a satrap.  Be  welcome 
as  new  subjects  of  my  realm.” 

The  red  blood  mounted  into  the  cheeks  of  the 
Massagetan  warrior  on  hearing  these  words,  and  he 
answered  in  a voice  trembling  with  excitement:  “You 
err,  O King,  if  you  imagine  that  we  have  lost  our  old 
courage,  or  learnt  to  long  for  slavery.  But  we  know 
your  strength;  we  know  that  the  small  remnant  of  our 
nation,  which  war  and  pestilence  have  spared,  cannot 
resist  your  vast  and  well-armed  hosts.  This  we  admit, 
freely  and  honestly  as  is  the  manner  of  the  Massagetae, 
declaring  however  at  the  same  time,  that  we  are  deter- 


284 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


mined  to  govern  ourselves  as  of  yore,  and  will  never 
receive  laws  or  ordinances  from  a Persian  satrap. — 
You  are  wroth,  but  I can  bear  your  angry  gaze  and 
yet  repeat  my  declaration.” 

“And  my  answer,”  cried  Cambyses,  “is  this: — 
Ye  have  but  one  choice:  either  to  submit  to  my  scep- 
tre, become  united  to  the  kingdom  of  Persia  under  the 
name  of  the  Massagetan  province,  and  receive  a satrap 
as  my  representative  with  due  reverence,  or  to  look 
upon  yourselves  as  my  enemies,  in  which  case  you  will 
be  forced  by  arms  to  conform  to  those  conditions 
which  I now  offer  you  in  good  part.  To-day  you  could 
secure  a ruler  well-affected  to  your  cause, — later  you 
will  find  in  me  only  a conqueror  and  avenger.  Con- 
sider well  before  you  answer.” 

“We  have  already  weighed  and  considered  all,” 
answered  the  warrior,  “and,  as  free  sons  of  the  desert, 
prefer  death  to  bondage.  Hear  what  the  council  of 
our  old  men  has  sent  me  to  declare  to  you : — The  Mas- 
sagetae  have  become  too  weak  to  oppose  the  Persians, 
not  through  their  own  fault,  but  through  the  heavy 
visitation  of  our  god,  the  sun.  We  know  that  you  have 
armed  a vast  host  against  us,  and  we  are  ready  to  buy 
peace  and  liberty  by  a yearly  tribute.  But  if  you  per- 
sist in  compelling  us  to  submit  by  force  of  arms,  you 
can  only  bring  great  damage  on  yourselves.  The 
moment  your  army  nears  the  Araxes,  we  shall  depart 
with  our  wives  and  children  and  seek  another  home, 
for  we  have  no  fixed  dwellings  like  yours,  but  are  ac- 
customed to  rove  at  will  on  our  swift  horses,  and  to 
rest  in  tents.  Our  gold  we  shall  take  with  us,  and 
shall  fill  up,  destroy,  and  conceal  the  pits  in  which  you 
could  find  new  treasures.  We  know  every  spot  where 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS.  285 

gold  is  to  be  found,  and  can  give  it  in  abundance,  if 
you  grant  us  peace  and  leave  us  our  liberty;  but,  if 
you  venture  to  invade  our  territory,  you  win  nothing 
but  an  empty  desert  and  an  enemy  always  beyond  your 
reach, — an  enemy  who  may  become  formidable,  when 
he  has  had  time  to  recover  from  the  heavy  losses  which 
have  thinned  his  ranks.  Leave  us  in  peace  and  free- 
dom and  we  are  ready  to  give  every  year  five  thousand 
swift  horses  of  the  desert,  besides  the  yearly  tribute  of 
gold;  we  will  also  come  to  the  help  of  the  Persian 
nation  when  threatened  by  any  serious  danger.” 

The  envoy  ceased  speaking.  Cambyses  did  not 
answer  at  once ; his  eyes  were  fixed  on  the  ground  in 
deep  thought.  At  last  he  said,  rising  at  the  same  time 
from  his  throne:  uWe  will  take  counsel  on  this  matter 
over  the  wine  to-night,  and  to-morrow  you  shall  hear 
what  answer  you  can  bring  to  your  people.  Gobryas, 
see  that  these  men  are  well  cared  for,  and  send  the  Mas- 
sagetan,  who  wounded  me  in  battle,  a portion  of  the  best 
dishes  from  my  own  table.” 


CHAPTER  XV. 

During  these  events  Nitetis  had  been  sitting  alone 
in  her  house  on  the  hanging-gardens,  absorbed  in  the 
saddest  thoughts.  To-day,  for  the  first  time,  she  had 
taken  part  in  the  general  sacrifice  made  by  the  king’s 
wives,  and  had  tried  to  pray  to  her  new  gods  in  the  open 
air,  before  the  fire-altars  and  amidst  the  sound  of  religious 
songs  strange  to  her  ears. 

Most  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  harem  saw  her  to-day 


286 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


for  the  first  time,  and  instead  of  raising  their  eyes  to 
heaven,  had  fixed  them  on  her  during  the  ceremony. 

The  inquisitive,  malevolent  gaze  of  her  rivals,  and 
the  loud  music  resounding  from  the  city,  disquieted  and 
distracted  her  mind.  Her  thoughts  reverted  painfully 
to  the  solemn,  sultry  stillness  of  the  gigantic  temples  in 
her  native  land  where  she  had  worshipped  the  gods  of 
her  childhood  so  earnestly  at  the  side  of  her  mother 
and  sister;  and  much  as  she  longed,  just  on  this  day,  to 
pray  for  blessings  on  her  beloved  king,  all  her  efforts 
were  in  vain ; she  could  arouse  no  devotional  feeling. 

Kassandane  and  Atossa  knelt  at  her  side,  joining 
heartily  in  the  very  hymns  which  to  Nitetis  were  an 
empty  sound. 

It  cannot  be  denied,  that  many  parts  of  these  hymns 
contain  true  poetry;  but  they  become  wearisome  through 
the  constant  repetition  and  invocation  of  the  names  of 
good  and  bad  spirits.  The  Persian  women  had  been 
taught  from  childhood,  to  look  upon  these  religious  songs 
as  higher  and  holier  than  any  other  poetry.  Their  ear- 
liest prayers  had  been  accompanied  by  such  hymns, 
and,  like  everything  else  which  has  come  down  to  us 
from  our  fathers,  and  which  we  have  been  told  in  the 
impressionable  time  of  childhood  is  divine  and  worthy 
of  our  reverence,  they  were  still  sacred  and  dear  to  them 
and  stirred  their  most  devotional  feelings. 

But  for  Nitetis,  who  had  been  spoilt  for  such  things 
by  an  intimate  acquaintance  with  the  best  Greek  poets, 
they  could  have  but  little  charm.  What  she  had  lately 
been  learning  in  Persia  with  difficulty  had  not  yet 
become  a part  of  herself,  and  so,  while  Kassandane  and 
Atossa  went  through  all  the  outward  rites  as  things  of 
course  and  perfectly  natural  to  them,  Nitetis  could  only 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


287 


prevent  herself  from  forgetting  th&  prescribed  ceremo- 
nials by  a great  mental  effort,  and  dreaded  lest  she 
should  expose  her  ignorance  to  the  jealous,  watclfful 
gaze  of  her  rivals. 

And  then,  too,  only  a few  minutes  before  the 
sacrifice,  she  had  received  her  first  letter  from  Egypt. 
It  lay  unread  on  her  dressing-table,  and  came  into  her 
mind  whenever  she  attempted  to  pray.  She  could  not 
help  wondering  what  news  it  might  bring  her.  How 
were  her  parents  ? and  how  had  Tachot  borne  the 
parting  from  herself,  and  from  the  prince  she  loved  so 
well? 

The  ceremony  over,  Nitetis  embraced  Kassandane 
and  Atossa,  and  drew  a long,  deep  breath,  as  if  delivered 
from  some  threatening  danger.  Then  ordering  her 
litter,  she  was  carried  back  to  her  dwelling,  and  hastened 
eagerly  to  the  table  where  her  letter  lay.  Her  principal 
attendant,  the  young  girl  who  on  the  journey  had 
dressed  her  in  her  first  Persian  robes,  received  her  with 
a smile  full  of  meaning  and  promise,  which  changed 
however,  into  a look  of  astonishment,  on  seeing  her 
mistress  seize  the  letter,  without  even  glancing  at  the 
articles  of  dress  and  jewelery  which  lay  on  the  table. 

Nitetis  broke  the  seal  quickly  and  was  sitting  down, 
in  order  to  begin  the  difficult  work  of  reading  her  letter, 
when  the  girl  came  up,  and  with  clasped  hands,  ex- 
claimed: “By  Mithras,  my  mistress,  I cannot  under- 
stand you.  Either  you  are  ill,  or  that  ugly  bit  of  grey 
stuff  must  contain  some  magic  which  makes  you  blind 
to  everything  else.  Put  that  roll  away  and  look  at  the 
splendid  presents  that  the  great  king  (Auramazda  grant 
him  victory !)  has  sent  while  you  were  at  the  sacrifice. 
Look  at  this  wonderful  purple  robe  with  the  white 

A n Egyptian  Princess.  /. 


288 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


stripe  and  the  rich  silver  embroidery;  and  then  the  tiara 
with  the  royal  diamonds ! Do  not  you  know  the  high 
meaning  of  these  gifts?  Cambyses  begs,  (the  messenger 
said  ‘ begs/ not ‘ commands’)  you  to  wear  these  splendid 
ornaments  at  the  banquet  to-day.  How  angry  Phaedime 
will  be!  and  how  the  others  will  look,  for  they  have 
never  received  such  presents.  Till  now  only  Kassan- 
dane  has  had  a right  to  wear  the  purple  and  diamonds; 
so  by  sending  you  these  gifts,  Cambyses  places  you  on  a 
level  with  his  mother,  and  chooses  you  to  be  his  favorite 
wife  before  the  whole  world.280  O pray  allow  me  to 
dress  you  in  these  new  and  beautiful  things.  How 
lovely  you  will  look!  How  angry  and  envious  the 
others  will  feel!  If  I could  only  be  there  when  you 
enter  the  hall!  Come,  my  mistress,  let  me  take  off 
your  simple  dress,  and  array  you,  (only  as  a trial  you 
know,)  in  the  robes  that  as  the  new  queen  you  ought  to 
wear.” 

Nitetis  listened  in  silence  to  the  chattering  girl,  and 
admired  the  gifts  with  a quiet  smile.  She  was  woman 
enough  to  rejoice  at  the  sight,  for  he,  whom  she  loved 
better  than  life  itself,  had  sent  them;  and  they  were  a 
proof  that  she  was  more  to  the  king  than  all  his  other 
wives; — that  Cambyses  really  loved  her.  The  long 
wished-for  letter  fell  unread  to  the  ground,  the  girl’s 
wish  to  dress  her  was  granted  without  a word,  and  in  a 
short  time  the  splendid  toilette  was  completed.  The 
royal  purple  added  to  her  beauty,  the  high  flashing 
tiara  made  her  slender,  perfect  figure  seem  taller  than  it 
really  was,  and  when,  in  the  metal  mirror  which  lay  on 
her  dressing  table,  she  beheld  herself  for  the  first  time 

280.  Book  of  Esther  I.  n.  19.  II.  4.  17.  V.  1.  Heliodorus  of 
Emesa,  ALthiopica  VII.  19. 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


289 


in  the  glorious  likeness  of  a queen,  a new  expression 
dawned  on  her  features.  It  seemed  as  if  a portion  of 
her  lord’s  pride  were  reflected  there.  The  frivolous 
waiting-woman  sank  involuntarily  on  her  knees,  as  her 
eyes,  full  of  smiling  admiration,  met  the  radiant  glance 
of  Nitetis, — of  the  woman  who  was  beloved  by  the  most 
powerful  of  men. 

For  a few  moments  Nitetis  gazed  on  the  girl,  lying 
in  the  dust  at  her  feet;  but  soon  shook  her  beautiful 
head,  and  blushing  for  shame,  raised  her  kindly,  kissed 
her  forehead,  gave  her  a gold  bracelet,  and  then,  per- 
ceiving her  letter  on  the  ground,  told  her  she  wished  to 
be  alone.  Mandane  ran,  rather  than  walked,  out  of 
the  room  in  her  eagerness  to  show  the  splendid  present 
she  had  just  received  to  the  inferior  attendants  and 
slaves;  and  Nitetis,  her  eyes  glistening  and  her  heart 
beating  with  excess  of  happiness,  threw  herself  on  to 
the  ivory  chair  which  stood  before  her  dressing-table, 
uttered  a short  prayer  of  thanksgiving  to  her  favorite 
Egyptian  goddess,  the  beautiful  Hathor,  kissed  the  gold 
chain  which  Cambyses  had  given  her  after  plunging 
into  the  water  for  her  ball,  then  her  letter  from  home, 
and  rendered  almost  over-confident  by  her  great  hap- 
piness, began  to  unroll  it,  slowly  sinking  back  into  the 
purple  cushions  as  she  did  so  and  murmuring:  “How 
very,  very  happy  I am!  Poor  letter,  I am  sure  your 
writer  never  thought  Nitetis  would  leave  you  a quarter 
of  an  hour  on  the  ground  unread.” 

In  this  happy  mood  she  began  to  read,  but  her  face 
soon  grew  serious  and  when  she  had  finished,  the  letter 
fell  once  more  to  the  ground. 

Her  eyes,  whose  proud  glance  had  brought  the 
waiting-maid  to  her  feet,  were  dimmed  by  tears;  her 


290 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


head,  carried  so  proudly  but  a few  minutes  before,  now 
lay  on  the  jewels  which  covered  the  table.  Tears  rolled 
down  among  the  pearls  and  diamonds,  as  strange  a 
contrast  as  the  proud  tiara  and  its  unhappy,  fainting 
wearer. 

The  letter  read  as  follows : 

“Ladice  the  wife  of  Amasis  and  Queen  of  Upper 
and  Lower  Egypt,  to  her  daughter  Nitetis,  consort  of 
the  great  King  of  Persia. 

“It  has  not  been  our  fault,  my  beloved  daughter, 
that  you  have  remained  so  long  without  news  from 
home.  The  trireme  by  which  we  sent  our  letters  for 
you  to  JEgzz  was  detained  by  Samian  ships  of  war,  or 
rather  pirate  vessels,  and  towed  into  the  harbor  of 
Astypalaea.281 

“ Polykrates’  presumption  increases  with  the  con- 
tinual success  of  his  undertakings,  and  since  his  victory 
over  the  Lesbians  and  Milesians,282  who  endeavored  to 
put  a stop  to  his  depredations,  not  a ship  is  safe  from 
the  attacks  of  his  pirate  vessels. 

“ Pisistratus  is  dead,283  but  his  sons  are  friendly  to 
Polykrates.  Lygdamis  is  under  obligations  to  him,  and 
cannot  hold  his  own  in  Naxos  without  Samian  help. 
He  has  won  over  the  Amphiktyonic  council  to  his 

281.  JEgse,  a seaport  town  in  Mysia.  The  Astypalaea  mentioned 
here  must  not  be  confounded  with  the  island  of  the  same  name,  on 
which  Dorian  colonists  built  the  town  Akragas  “the  most  beautiful 
town  ever  built  by  mortals.”  Pindar,  Pyth.  12.  1.  The  castle  built 
on  the  island  of  Samos  by  Polykrates,  and  fortified  with  round  towers, 
was  also  called  Astypalaea.  Its  walls  were  12  feet  thick,  and  it  was 
garrisoned  by  the  tyrant’s  Scythian  body-guard.  Polyaenus  I.  23.  E. 
Curtius,  Geschichte  von  Griechenland , p.  312. 

282.  Herod.  III.  39. 

283.  Pisistratus,  who  has  already  been  spoken  of  (Vol.  I.  Ch.  II.) 
died  at  a great  age,  52 7 B.  C.  He  was  succeeded  by  his  eldest  son 
Hippias. 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


291 


side  by  presenting  the  Apollo  of  Delos  with  the  neigh- 
boring island  of  Rhenea.284  His  fifty-oared  vessels, 
requiring  to  be  manned  by  twenty-thousand  men,  do 
immense  damage  to  all  the  seafaring  nations;  yet  not 
one  dares  to  attack  him,  as  the  fortifications  of  his 
citadel  and  his  splendid  harbor  are  almost  impregnable, 
and  he  himself  always  surrounded  by  a well-drilled 
body-guard. 

“Through  the  traders,  who  followed  the  fortunate 
Kolaeus385  to  the  far  west,  and  these  pirate  ships,  Samos 
will  become  the  richest  of  islands  and  Polykrates  the 
most  powerful  of  men,  unless,  as  your  father  says,  the 
gods  become  envious  of  such  unchanging  good  fortune 
and  prepare  him  a sudden  and  speedy  downfall. 

“ In  this  fear  Amasis  advised  Polykrates  as  his  old 
friend,  to  put  away  from  him  the  thing  he  held  dearest, 
and  in  such  a manner  that  he  might  be  sure  of  never 
receiving  it  again.  Polykrates  adopted  this  advice  and 
threw  into  the  sea,  from  the  top  of  the  round  tower  on 
his  citadel,  his  most  valuable  signet-ring,  an  unusually 
large  sardonyx  held  by  two  dolphins.  This  ring  was 
the  work  of  Theodorus,  and  a lyre,  the  symbol  of  the 
ruler,  was  exquisitely  engraved  on  the  stone.*86 


284.  Rhenea  is  one  of  the  northern  Cyclades.  Herod.  III.  39. 
Thucydides  I.  13.  III.  104. 

285.  In  the  seventh  century  B.  C.  a Samian  captain  named 
Kolaeus  was  driven  out  of  his  course  during  a voyage  to  Egypt,  and 
was  the  first  Greek  that  passed  the  Pillars  of  Hercules  (Straits  of 
Gibraltar).  Herod.  IV.  152. 

286.  Both  Pliny  (37.  2.)  and  Solinus  (38.)  speak  of  the  stone  in 
this  well-known  ring  as  a sardonyx.  In  the  time  of  Solinus  the  temple 
of  Concordia  possessed  a ring,  presented  by  Augustus,  which  was 
said  to  have  belonged  to  Polykrates.  Clemens  of  Alexandria  says 
that  a lyre  was  engraved  on  this  ring.  The  Arabs  of  the  present  day 
tell  a story  very  like  the  one  in  our  text ; their  hero,  however,  loses 
his  ring  by  accident.  See  the  story  of  the  clever  Schuhu  in  Fr. 
Dieterici’s  Reisebilder  aus  dem  Morgenlande  I.  p.  161.  Schiller  took 


292 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


“ Six  days  later,  however,  the  ring  was  found  by 
Polykrates’  cooks  in  the  body  of  a fish.  He  sent  us  news 
at  once  of  this  strange  occurrence,  but  instead  of  rejoic- 
ing your  father  shook  his  grey  head  sadly,  saying:  ‘he 
saw  now  it  was  impossible  for  any  one  to  avoid  his 
destiny  !’  On  the  same  day  he  renounced  the  friendship 
of  Polykrates  and  wrote  him  word,  that  he  should 
endeavor  to  forget  him  in  order  to  avoid  the  grief  of 
seeing  his  friend  in  misfortune. 

“ Polykrates  laughed  at  this  message  and  returned 
the  letters  his  pirates  had  taken  from  our  trireme,  with  a 
derisive  greeting.  For  the  future  all  your  letters  will  be 
sent  by  Syria. 

“ You  will  ask  me  perhaps,  why  I have  told  you  this 
long  story,  which  has  so  much  less  interest  for  you  than 
any  other  home  news.  I answer:  to  prepare  you  for 
your  father’s  state.  Would  you  have  recognized  the 
cheerful,  happy,  careless  Amasis  in  that  gloomy  answer 
to  his  Samian  friend  ? 

“ Alas,  my  husband  has  good  reason  to  be  sad,  and 
since  you  left  us,  my  own  eyes  have  seldom  been  free 
from  tears.  My  time  is  passed  either  at  the  sick-bed  of 
your  sister  or  in  comforting  your  father  and  guiding  his 
steps ; and  though  much  in  need  of  sleep  I am  now 
taking  advantage  of  night  to  write  these  lines. 

“ Here  I was  interrupted  by  the  nurses,  calling  me 
to  your  sister  Tachot,  your  own  true  friend. 

“ How  often  the  dear  child  has  called  you  in  her 

the  fable  for  his  beautiful  ballad  from  Herodotus,  who  gives  a letter  in 
full,  written,  he  tells  us,  by  Amasis  to  Polykrates.  Herod.  III.  40. 
We  still  possess  seals  made  of  sardonyx  stones,  as  for.  instance,  the 
beautifully-carved  one  which  belonged  to  the  king  of  Phoenicia,  Abi- 
bal,  and  which  is  now  at  Florence.  Gori,  Gemmce  antiques  ex  Thesauro 
Mediceo , p.  56.  PI.  XXII.,  de  Luynes,  Essai  sur  la  numismatique  des 
satrapies  de  la  Phtnicie  sous  les  rois  Achcemenides , p.  69.  PI,  XIII.  1. 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


29  3 


feverish  delirium  ; and  how  carefully  she  treasures  your 
likeness  in  wax,287  that  wonderful  portrait  which  bears 
evidence  not  only  of  the  height  to  which  Greek  art  has 
risen,  but  of  the  master  hand  of  the  great  Theodorus. 
To-morrow  it  will  be  sent  to  yEgina,*  to  be  copied  in 
gold,  as  the  soft  wax  becomes  injured  from  frequent 
contact  with  your  sister’s  burning  hands  and  lips. 

“ And  now,  my  daughter,  you  must  summon  all  your 
courage  to  hear  what  I need  all  my  strength  of  mind  to 
tell — the  sad  story  of  the  fate  which  the  gods  have 
decreed  for  our  house. 

“ For  three  days  after  you  left  us  Tachot  wept  inces- 
santly. Neither  our  comforting  words  nor  your  father’s 
good  advice — neither  offerings  nor  prayers — could  avail 
to  lessen  her  grief  or  divert  her  mind.  At  last  on  the 
fourth  day  she  ceased  to  weep  and  would  answer  our 
questions  in  a low  voice,  as  if  resigned ; but  spent  the 
greater  part  of  every  day  sitting  silently  at  her  wheel. 
Her  fingers,  however,  which  used  to  be  so  skilful,  either 
broke  the  threads  they  tried  to  spin,  or  lay  for  hours 
idle  in  her  lap,  while  she  was  lost  in  dreams.  Your 
father’s  jokes,  at  which  she  used  to  laugh  so  heartily, 
made  no  impression  on  her,  and  when  1 endeavored  to 
reason  with  her  she  listened  in  anxious  suspense. 

“ If  I kissed  her  forehead  and  begged  her  to  control 
herself,  she  would  spring  up,  blushing  deeply,  and  throw 
herself  into  my  arms,  then  sit  down  again  to  her  wheel 

287.  Anakreon,  who  lived  at  the  time  of  our  tale,  wrote  a song  on 
a picture  of  Eros  in  wax,  which  he  had  bought  of  a boy  for  one 
drachma,  or  nine  pence.  Anakreon  ed.  Moebius  10.  Plato  too  uses 
the  word  K^ooTrAarf'n??,  that  is,  sculptor  in  wax,  in  Timceus  p.  74.  But 
usually,  fruit  seems  to  have  been  the  principal  object  imitated  in  wax. 
See  Bottiger,  Kl.  Schriften  II.  p.  98.  III.  p.  304.,  and  Becker,  Char  ikies 
1.  p.  99. 


* See  note  26. 


294 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


and  begin  to  pull  at  the  threads  with  almost  frantic 
eagerness;  but  in  half  an  hour  her  hands  would  be  lying 
idle  in  her  lap  again  and  her  eyes  dreamily  fixed,  either 
on  the  ground,  or  on  some  spot  in  the  air.  If  we  forced 
her  to  take  part  in  any  entertainment,  she  would  wander 
among  the  guests  totally  uninterested  in  everything  that 
was  passing. 

“We  took  her  with  us  on  the  great  pilgrimage  to 
Bubastis,  during  which  the  Egyptians  forget  their  usual 
gravity,  and  the  shores  of  the  Nile  look  like  a great 
stage  where  the  wild  games  of  the  satyrs  are  being  per- 
formed by  choruses,  hurried  on  in  the  unrestrained 
wantonness  of  intoxication.288  When  she  saw  thus  for 
the  first  time  an  entire  people  given  up  to  the  wildest 
and  most  unfettered  mirth  and  enjoyment,  she  woke  up 
from  her  silent  brooding  thoughts  and  began  to  weep 
again,  as  in  the  first  days  after  you  went  away. 

“ Sad  and  perplexed,  we  brought  our  poor  child  back 
to  Sais. 

“ Her  looks  were  not  those  of  a common  mortal. 

288.  Herodotus  (II.  58.)  gives  a description  of  this  riotous  festival. 
He  says  that  it  was  usual  for  700,000  people  to  undertake  this  pilgrim- 
age to  Bubastis  on  the  east  of  the  Pelusinian  Nile  arm,  and  when 
there  to  drink  more  wine  than  during  the  entire  year  beside.  See  also 
Vol.  I.  Note  53.  Similar  festivals  were  celebrated  at  Dendera,  the 
goddess  of  which  place,  Hathor,  was  also  called  “the  great  one”  of 
Bubastis.  This  we  learn  from  the  inscriptions.  See  Vol.  I.  Note  55. 
The  excesses  which  took  place  on  these  occasions,  and  the  entire 
nature  and  worship  of  the  goddess  Bast  are  undoubtedly  connected 
with  the  Phoenician  religion,  in  explanation  of  which  connection  we 
must  remind  our  readers,  that  the  Delta  coast  of  the  Mediterranean 
was  colonized  by  Phoenicians  at  a very  early  period.  See  Ebers  Durch 
Giosen  zum  Sinai , p.  18,  482  and  483.  The  fair  held  in  Tanta,  a few 
miles  from  the  site  of  the  ancient  Bubastis,  is  a relic  of  this  festival. 
We  saw  boats  moving  thither  filled  with  screaming,  laughing  women, 
witnessed  the  frantic  mirth  of  the  fair,  and  learned  that  certain  attri- 
butes of  the  Egyptian  Chem  had  been  transferred  to  the  sacred  Sejjid 
el-Bedawi,  whose  grave  is  annually  visited  by  many  hundred  thousand 
pilgrims.  Farther  particulars  may  be  found  in  Ebers,  ALgypten  in 
Bild  and  Wort.  I.  p.  88-96. 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


295 


She  grew  thinner,  and  we  all  fancied,  taller ; her  com- 
plexion was  white,  and  almost  transparent,  with  a ten- 
der bloom  on  her  cheek,  which  I can  only  liken  to  a 
young  rose-leaf  or  the  first  faint  blush  of  sunrise.  Her 
eyes  are  still  wonderfully  clear  and  bright.  It  always 
seems  to  me  as  if  they  looked  beyond  the  heaven  and 
earth  which  we  see. 

“ As  she  continued  to  suffer  more  and  more  from  heat 
in  the  head  and  hands,  while  her  tender  limbs  often 
shivered  with  a slight  chill,  we  sent  to  Thebes  for 
Thutmes,  the  most  celebrated  physician  for  inward 
complaints. 

“ The  experienced  priest  shook  his  head  on  seeing 
your  sister  and  foretold  a serious  illness.  He  forbade 
her  to  spin  or  to  speak  much.  Potions  of  all  kinds 
were  given  her  to  drink,  her  illness  was  discussed  and 
exorcised,289  the  stars  and  oracles  consulted,  rich  pres- 

289.  The  Egyptian  physicians  seem  to  have  used  charms  and 
incantations  for  the  sick.  Medical  directions  for  these,  of  various 
kinds,  have  been  preserved  in  the  hieratic  papyri,  among  which  the 
one  on  medicine  in  Berlin  is  especially  celebrated.  It  has  been 
edited  by  Brugsch  in  his  Recueil  de  Monum.  egyptiens  PI.  85-107. 
Chabas  ( Melanges  egyptol.  1862.)  has  treated  it  very  ably,  and  Brugsch 
also,  see  Notice  raisonnee  d'  an  traite  medical  d at  ant  du  XIV.  siecle  avant 
notre  ere.  See  also  H.  Brugsch  uberdie  medizinische  Kenntnisz  der  alten 
Aegypter  nnd  Uber  ein  altdgyptisches  medizin.  Manuscript  des  Berl. 
Museums.  Allgemeine  Monatsschrift  f.  Wissenschaft  u.  Literatur,  1853. 
This  Papyrus  describes  the  condition  of  a patient  characteristically  in 
the  following  words:  “ His  body  is  heavy,  the  opening  of  his  stomach 
is  burning,  his  clothes  are  a burden  to  him,  and  though  he  wear  many, 
yet  he  is  not  warm.  In  the  night  he  feels  thirst ; the  taste  of  his  heart 
(stomach)  is  spoilt,  like  that  of  him  who  has  eaten  sycamore  figs — he 
has  a nest  of  inflammation  within  him — when  he  rises,  he  is  like  a man 
who  is  prevented  from  walking  by  others.”  Among  the  remedies  men- 
tioned is : “An  ointment  for  outward  application  made  of  palm-wine, 
salt  and  incense.”  Spells  and  the  magical  element  appear  too  in  this 
manuscript.  Isis  is  to  be  called  upon  to  destroy  the  germs  of  disease, 
and  remarkable  means  made  use  of  in  certain  cases.  In  this  place 
too  I must  mention  the  demotic  Greek  papyri  now  at  Leyden,  which 
have  been  rendered  accessible  to  the  literary  world  by  Dr.  Leemans’ 
valuable  work  Mofiuments  egyptiens  du  Musee  de  Leyde.  Sect.  2.  con- 


296 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


ents  and  sacrifices  made  to  the  gods.  The  priest  of 
Hathor  from  the  island  of  Philae  sent  us  a consecrated 
amulet,  the  priest  of  Osiris  in  Abydos  a lock  of  hair 
from  the  god  himself  set  in  gold,  and  Neithotep,  the 
high-priest  of  our  own  guardian  goddess,  set  on  foot  a 
great  sacrifice,  which  was  to  restore  your  sister  to 
health. 

“ But  neither  physicians  nor  charms  were  of  any 
avail,  and  at  last  Neithotep  confessed  that  Tachot’s 
stars  gave  but  little  ground  for  hope.  Just  then,  too,  the 
sacred  bull  at  Memphis  died  and  the  priests  could  dis- 
cover no  heart  in  his  entrails,  which  they  interpreted  as 
prognosticating  evil  to  our  country.  They  have  not  yet 
succeeded  in  finding  a new  Apis,  and  believe  that  the 

tains  the  Recette  medicale  par  Hemerius.  See  also  Sect.  15.  I would 
here  call  to  mind  the  griechisch-cegyptischen  Zaubeipapyrus  edited  by 
Parthey.  The  fumigations  mentioned  by  Plutarch  (Is.  and  Os.)  as 
disinfectants,  are  very  reasonable.  A remarkable  formula  of  exorcism 
has  come  down  to  us  through  a Coptic  M.S.  in  which  the  writer  has 
transformed  the  Egyptian  divinities  into  the  Archangels  Michael, 
Uriel  and  Gabriel.  Dulaurier,  recette  deprecatoire.  Journal  Asiatique 
IV.  T.  I.  p.  433.  Horapollo  (I.  23.;  speaks  of  amulets  possessing 
medicinal  powers,  and  Tacitus  of  oracles,  histor.  IV.  81.  We  could 
fill  a larger  space  with  similar  quotations.  It  is  strange  that  such 
remedies,  even  up  to  the  present  day,  continue  to  be  believed  in  and 
used,  often  as  they  have  proved  ineffectual.  In  the  winter  of  1872-73 
we  had  the  good  fortune  to  bring  home  the  largest  and  best  of  the 
medical  Papyri  yet  found.  See  preface  to  fourth  edition.  Its  publica- 
tion has  just  been  completed.  It  contains  an  inimitable  copy  of  the  one 
hundred  and  ten  pages  of  the  papyrus,  an  ample  introduction,  descrip- 
tion of  all  the  diseases  for  which  remedies  are  prescribed,  and  a list, 
arranged  in  the  form  of  a lexicon,  of  all  words  occurring  in  the  papy- 
rus. Although  this  work — which  is  similar  to  the  book  on  Egyptian 
medicines  for  diseases  of  the  eye  mentioned  by  Clemens  of  Alexandria 
— does  not  lack  forms  of  incantation,  most  of  the  diseases  have  reme- 
dies prescribed,  consisting  of  drugs  belonging  to  all  the  kingdoms  of 
Nature,  and  not  unfrequently  brought  from  distant  lands,  compounded 
according  to  exact  weights  and  measures.  Phoenician  characters  are 
used  in  this  venerable  scroll,  written  in  the  16th  century  B.  C. — an 
extremely  noteworthy  and  interesting  fact,  because  the  circumstance 
proves  that  even  at  this  early  period,  the  Egyptians,  notwithstanding 
their  aversion  to  foreigners,  did  not  disdain  to  profit  by  the  intellectual 
acquirements  of  their  Eastern  neighbors. 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


297 

gods  are  wroth  with  your  father’s  kingdom.  Indeed  the 
oracle  of  Buto  has  declared  that  the  Immortals  will 
show  no  favor  to  Egypt,  until  all  the  temples  that  have 
been  built  in  the  black  land*  for  the  worship  of  false 
gods  are  destroyed  and  their  worshippers  banished. 

“These  evil  omens  have  proved,  alas,  only  too  true. 
Tachot  fell  ill  of  a dreadful  fever  and  lay  for  nine  days 
hovering  between  life  and  death ; she  is  still  so  weak 
that  she  must  be  carried,  and  can  move  neither  hand 
nor  foot. 

“During  the  journey  to  Bubastis,  Amasis’  eyes,  as 
so  often  happens  here,290  became  inflamed.  Instead  of 
sparing  them,  he  continued  to  work  as  usual  from  sun- 
rise until  mid-day,  and  while  your  sister  was  so  ill  he 
never  left  her  bed,  notwithstanding  all  our  entreaties. 
But  I will  not  enter  into  particulars,  my  child.  His 
eyes  grew  worse,  and  on  the  very  day  which  brought 
us  the  news  of  your  safe  arrival  in  Babylon,  Amasis  be- 
came totally  blind. 

“The  cheerful,  active  man  has  become  old,  gloomy 
and  decrepit  since  that  day.  The  death  of  Apis,  and 
the  unfavorable  constellations  and  oracles  weigh  on 
his  mind;  his  happy  temper  is  clouded  by  the  unbroken 

290.  The  Egyptian  eye-disease,  which  unfortunately  is  not  un- 
known to  us  moderns,  must  have  raged  on  the  shores  of  the  Nile  in 
very  early  ages.  Egyptian  oculists  were  already  very  celebrated  at 
the  time  of  our  tale.  Herodotus  says,  that  Egypt  swarmed  with  phy- 
sicians, and  we  find  blind  people  represented  on  the  monuments. 
Ophthalmia  is  fearfully  frequent  among  the  modern  Egyptians.  F. 
Pruner,  Krankheiten  des  Orients.  Bruaut , notice  sur  V opthalmie  reg- 
nant e.  In  the  Memoires  sur  V Egypte  I.  p.  95-103.  See  also  Vol.  II. 
Note  50.  From  the  great  Papyrus  Ebers  we  have  obtained  the  first 
accurate  information  concerning  the  knowledge  possessed  by  the 
Egyptian  oculists.  The  number  of  diseases  of  the  eye  known  on  the 
Nile  in  the  16th  century  B.  C.  is  marvellous.  Various  remedies  for 
granulation  are  given.  See  vol.  II.  note  49. 

* Egypt  was  called  by  its  ancient  inhabitants  Cham,  the  black,  or 
black-earthed. 

21 


298 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


night  in  which  he  lives;  and  the  consciousness  that  he 
cannot  stir  a step  alone  causes  indecision  and  uncer- 
tainty. The  daring  and  independent  ruler  will  soon 
become  a mere  tool,  by  means  of  which  the  priests  can 
work  their  will. 

“He  spends  hours  in  the  temple  of  Neith,  praying 
and  offering  sacrifices;  a number  of  workmen  are  em- 
ployed there  in  building  a tomb  for  his  mummy,  and 
the  same  number  at  Memphis  in  levelling  the  temple 
which  the  Greeks  have  begun  building  to  Apollo.  He 
speaks  of  his  own  and  Tachot’s  misfortunes  as  a just 
punishment  from  the  Immortals. 

“ His  visits  to  Tachot’s  sick-bed  are  not  the  least 
comfort  to  her,  for  instead  of  encouraging  her  kindly,  he 
endeavors  to  convince  her  that  she  too  deserves  punish- 
ment from  the  gods.  He  spends  all  his  remarkable 
eloquence  in  trying  to  persuade  her,  that  she  must  for- 
get this  world  entirely  and  only  try  to  gain  the  favor  of 
Osiris  and  the  judges  of  the  nether  world  by  ceaseless 
prayers  and  sacrifices.  In  this  manner  he  only  tortures 
our  poor  sick  child,  for  she  has  not  lost  her  love  of  life. 
Perhaps  I have  still  too  much  of  the  Greek  left  in  me 
for  a queen  of  Egypt;  but  really,  death  is  so  long  and 
life  so  short,  that  I cannot  help  calling  even  wise 
men  foolish,  when  they  devote  the  half  of  even  this 
short  term  to  a perpetual  meditation  on  the  gloomy 
Hades. 

“I  have  just  been  interrupted  again.  Our  great 
physician,  Thutmes,  came  to  enquire  after  his  patient. 
He  gives  very  little  hope,  and  seems  surprised  that  her 
delicate  frame  has  been  able  to  resist  death  so  long. 
He  said  yesterday:  4 She  would  have  sunk  long  ago  if 
not  kept  up  by  her  determined  will,  and  a longing  which 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS.  299 

gives  her  no  rest.  If  she  ceased  to  care  for  life,  she 
could  allow  death  to  take  her,  just  as  we  dream  our- 
selves asleep.  If,  on  the  other  hand,  her  wish  could  be 
gratified,  she  might,  (though  this  is  hardly  probable) 
live  some  years  yet,  but  if  it  remain  but  a short  time 
longer  unfulfilled,  it  will  certainly  wear  her  to  death.’ 

“ Have  you  any  idea  for  whom  she  longs  so  eagerly  ? 
Our  Tachot  has  allowed  herself  to  be  fascinated  by  the 
beautiful  Bartja,  the  brother  of  your  future  husband.  I 
do  not  mean  to  say  by  this  that  he  has  employed  magic, 
as  the  priest  Ameneman  believes,  to  gain  her  love;  for  a 
youth  might  be  far  less  handsome  and  agreeable  than 
Bartja,  and  yet  take  the  heart  of  an  innocent  girl,  still 
half  a child.  But  her  passionate  feeling  is  so  strong,  and 
the  change  in  her  whole  being  so  great,  that  sometimes 
I too  am  tempted  to  believe  in  the  use  of  supernatural 
influence.  A short  time  before  you  left  I noticed  that 
Tachot  was  fond  of  Bartja.  Her  distress  at  first  we 
thought  could  only  be  for  you,  but  when  she  sank  into 
that  dreamy  state,  Ibykus,  who  was  still  at  our  court, 
said  she  must  have  been  seized  by  some  strong  passion. 

“Once  when  she  was  sitting  dreaming  at  her  wheel, 
I heard  him  singing  softly  Sappho’s  little  love-song  to 
her: 

“ I cannot,  my  sweet  mother, 

Throw  shuttle  any  more ; 

My  heart  is  full  of  longing, 

My  spirit  troubled  sore, 

All  for  a love  of  yesterday 
A boy  not  seen  before.  ”291 

“She  turned  pale  and  asked  him:  ‘Is  that  your 
own  song?’ 

291.  Sappho  ed.  Neue  XXXII.  Translation  from  Edwin  Arnold’s 
Poets  of  Greece. 


3°o 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


“‘No/  said  he,  ‘ Sappho  wrote  it  fifty  years  ago/ 

“‘  Fifty  years  ago,’  echoed  Tachot  musingly. 

“‘Love  is  always  the  same,’ interrupted  the  poet; 
‘women  loved  centuries  ago,  and  will  love  thousands  of 
years  to  come,  just  as  Sappho  loved  fifty  years  back.’ 

“The  sick  girl  smiled  in  assent,  and  from  that  time  I 
often  heard  her  humming  the  little  song  as  she  sat  at  her 
wheel.  But  we  carefully  avoided  every  question,  that  could 
remind  her  of  him  she  loved.  In  the  delirium  of  fever, 
however,  Bartja’s  name  was  always  on  her  burning  lips. 
When  she  recovered  consciousness  we  told  her  what  she 
had  said  in  her  delirium;  then  she  opened  her  heart  to 
me,  and  raising  her  eyes  to  heaven  like  a prophetess, 
exclaimed  solemnly : ‘ I know,  that  I shall  not  die  till  I 
have  seen  him  again.’ 

“A  short  time  ago  we  had  her  carried  into  the 
temple,  as  she  longed  to  worship  there  again.  When  the 
service  was  over  and  we  were  crossing  the  temple-court, 
we  passed  some  children  at  play,  and  Tachot  noticed  a 
little  girl  telling  something  very  eagerly  to  her  com- 
panions. She  told  the  bearers  to  put  down  the  litter 
and  call  the  child  to  her. 

“‘What  were  you  saying?’  she  asked  the  little  one. 

“‘I  was  telling  the  others  something  about  my 
eldest  sister.’ 

“‘May  I hear  it  too?’  said  Tachot  so  kindly,  that 
the  little  girl  began  at  once  without  fear:  “ Batau,  who 
is  betrothed  to  my  sister,  came  back  from  Thebes  quite 
unexpectedly  yesterday  evening.  Just  as  the  Isis- 
star992  was  rising,  he  came  suddenly  on  to  our  roof  where 

292.  Among  the  Egyptians  the  planet  Venus  bore  the  name  of 
the  goddess  Isis.  Pliny  II.  6.  Arist.  De  viundo  II.  7.  Early  monu- 
ments prove  that  they  were  acquainted  with  the  identity  of  the  morn- 
ing and  evening  star.  Lepsius,  Chronologic  p.  94. 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


3or 


Kerimama  was  playing  at  draughts  with  my  father; 
and  he  brought  her  such  a beautiful  golden  bridal 
wreath.’ 

“Tachot  kissed  the  child  and  gave  her  her  own  costly 
fan.  When  we  were  at  home  again  she  smiled  archly 
at  me  and  said:  ‘You  know,  mother  dear,  that  the 
words  children  say  in  the  temple-courts  are  believed  to 
be  oracles.293  So,  if  the  little  one  spoke  the  truth,  he 
must  come;  and  did  not  you  hear  that  he  is  to  bring 
the  bridal-wreath?  O mother,  I am  sure,  quite  sure, 
that  I shall  see  him  again.’ 

“ I asked  her  yesterday  if  she  had  any  message  for 
you,  and  she  begged  me  to  say  that  she  sent  you  thou- 
sands of  kisses,  and  messages  of  love,  and  that  when 
she  was  stronger  she  meant  to  write,  as  she  had  a great 
deal  to  tell  you.  She  has  just  Drought  me  the  little  note 
which  I enclose;  it  is  for  you  alone,  and  has  cost  her 
much  fatigue  to  write. 

“But  now  I must  finish  my  letter,  as  the  messenger 
has  been  waiting  for  it  some  time. 

“I  wish  I could  give  you  some  joyful  news,  but 
sadness  and  sorrow  meet  me  whichever  way  I turn. 
Your  brother  yields  more  and  more  to  the  priests’ 
tyranny,  and  manages  the  affairs  of  state  for  your  poor 
blind  father  under  Neithotep’s  guidance. 

“ Amasis  does  not  interfere,  and  says  it  matters  little 
whether  his  place  be  filled  a few  days  sooner  or  later 
by  his  successor. 

“He  did  not  attempt  to  prevent  Psamtik  from 
seizing  the  children  of  Phanes  in  Rhodopis’  house,  and 
actually  allowed  his  son  to  enter  into  a negotiation 
with  the  descendants  of  those  two  hundred  thousand 

293.  Plutarch,  I.  and  O.  14.  Pausanias  VII.  22. 


3°2 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


soldiers,294  who  emigrated  to  Ethiopia  in  the  reign  of 
Psamtik  I.  on  account  of  the  preference  shown  to  the 
Greek  mercenaries.  In  case  they  declared  themselves 
willing  to  return  to  their  native  land,  the  Greek  merce- 
naries were  to  have  been  dismissed.  The  negotiation 
failed  entirely,  but  Psamtik’s  treatment  of  the  children 
of  Phanes  has  given  bitter  offence  to  the  Greeks.  Aris- 
tomachus  threatened  to  leave  Egypt,  taking  with  him 
ten  thousand  of  his  best  troops,  and  on  hearing  that 
Phanes’  son  had  been  murdered  at  Psamtik’s  command 
applied  for  his  discharge.  From  that  time  the  Spartan 
disappeared,  no  one  knows  whither;  but  the  Greek 
troops  allowed  themselves  to  be  bribed  by  immense 
sums  and  are  still  in  Egypt. 

“Amasis  said  nothing  to  all  this,  and  looked  on 
silently  from  the  midst  of  his  prayers  and  sacrifices, 
while  your  brother  was  either  offending  every  class  of 
his  subjects  or  attempting  to  pacify  them  by  means 
beneath  the  dignity  of  a ruler.  The  commanders  of 
the  Egyptian  and  Greek  troops,  and  the  governors  of 
different  provinces  have  all  alike  assured  me  that  the 
present  state  of  things  is  intolerable.  No  one  knows 
what  to  expect  from  this  new  ruler;  he  commands  to- 
day the  very  thing,  which  he  angrily  forbade  the  day 
before.  Such  a government  must  soon  snap  the  beau- 
tiful bond,  which  has  hitherto  united  the  Egyptian 
people  to  their  king. 

“ Farewell,  my  child,  think  of  your  poor  friend, 
your  mother;  and  forgive  your  parents  when  you  hear 

294.  According  to  Herodotus  (II.  29-31.)  240,000  men.  According 
to  Diod.  (I.  67.)  more  than  200,000.  In  the  great  rock-temple  of 
Rameses  II.  at  Abusimbel  in  Nubia,  Greek  and  Phoenician  inscriptions 
have  been  found  written  by  the  pursuers  of  these  fugitives.  Lepsius, 
Denkmaler  IV.  Bl.  98  and  99.  Ebers,  Aegypten  und  die  Bucher  Moses 
p,.  162. 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


3°3 


what  they  have  so  long  kept  secret  from  you.  Pray 
for  Tachot,  and  remember  us  to  Croesus  and  the  young 
Persians  whom  we  know.  Give  a special  message  too 
from  Tachot  to  Bartja;  I beg  him  to  think  of  it  as  the 
last  legacy  of  one  very  near  death.  If  you  could  only 
send  her  some  proof,  that  he  has  not  forgotten  her! 

“Farewell,  once  more  farewell  and  be  happy  in 
your  new  and  blooming  home.” 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

Sad  realities  follow  bright  anticipations  nearly  as 
surely  as  a rainy  day  succeeds  a golden  sunrise. 

Nitetis  had  been  so  happy  in  the  thought  of  read- 
ing the  very  letter,  which  poured  such  bitter  drops  of 
wormwood  into  her  cup  of  happiness. 

One  beautiful  element  in  her  life,  the  remembrance 
of  her  dear  home  and  the  companions  of  her  happy 
childhood,  had  been  destroyed  in  one  moment,  as  if  by 
the  touch  of  a magician’s  wand. 

She  sat  there  in  her  royal  purple,  weeping,  forgetful 
of  everything  but  her  mother’s  grief,  her  father’s  mis- 
fortunes and  her  sister’s  illness.  The  joyful  future,  full 
of  love,  joy,  and  happiness,  which  had  been  beckoning 
her  forward  only  a few  minutes  before,  had  vanished. 
Cambyses’  chosen  bride  forgot  her  waiting,  longing 
lover,  and  the  future  queen  of  Persia  could  think  of 
nothing  but  the  sorrows  of  Egypt’s  royal  house. 

It  was  long  past  mid-day,  when  the  attendant  Man- 
dane  came  to  put  a last  touch  to  Nitetis’  dress  and  or- 
naments. 


A n Eygptian  Princess . /. 


3°4 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


“She  is  asleep,”  thought  the  girl.  “I  can  let  her 
rest  another  quarter  of  an  hour;  the  sacrifice  this  morn- 
ing has  tired  her,  and  we  must  have  her  fresh  and  beau- 
tiful for  the  evening  banquet;  then  she  will  outshine 
the  others  as  the  moon  does  the  stars.” 

Unnoticed  by  her  mistress  she  slipped  out  of  the 
room,  the  windows  of  which  commanded  a splendid 
view  over  the  hanging-gardens,  the  immense  city 
beneath,  the  river,  and  the  rich  and  fruitful  Babylonian 
plain,  and  went  into  the  garden. 

Without  looking  round  she  ran  to  a flower-bed,  to 
pluck  some  roses.  Her  eyes  were  fixed  on  her  new 
bracelet,  the  stones  of  which  sparkled  in  the  sun,  and 
she  did  not  notice  a richly-dressed  man  peering  in  at 
one  of  the  windows  of  the  room  where  Nitetis  lay 
weeping.  On  being  disturbed  in  his  watching  and 
listening,  he  turned  at  once  to  the  girl  and  greeted  her 
in  a high  treble  voice. 

She  started,  and  on  recognizing  the  eunuch  Boges, 
answered:  “It  is  not  polite,  sir,  to  frighten  a poor  girl 
in  this  way.  By  Mithras,  if  I had  seen  you  before  I 
heard  you,  I think  I should  have  fainted.  A woman’s 
voice  does  not  take  me  by  surprise,  but  to  see  a man 
here  is  as  rare  as  to  find  a swan  in  the  desert.” 

Boges  laughed  good-humoredly,  though  he  well  un- 
derstood her  saucy  allusion  to  his  high  voice,  and 
answered,  rubbing  his  fat  hands:  “Yes,  it  is  very  hard 
for  a young  and  pretty  bird  like  you,  to  have  to  live  in 
such  a lonely  corner,  but  be  patient,  sweetheart.  Your 
mistress  will  soon  be  queen,  and  then  she  will  look  out 
a handsome  young  husband  for  you.  Ah,  ha!  you  will 
find  it  pleasanter  to  live  here  alone  with  him,  than  with 
your  beautiful  Egyptian.” 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


305 


“My  mistress  is  too  beautiful  for  some  people’s 
fancy,  and  I have  never  asked  any  one  to  look  out  a 
husband  for  me,”  she  answered  pertly.  “I  can  find 
one  without  your  help  either.” 

“Who  could  doubt  it?  Such  a pretty  face  is  as 
good  a bait  for  a man,  as  a worm  for  a fish.” 

“But  I am  not  trying  to  catch  a husband,  and  least 
of  all  one  like  you.” 

“That  I can  easily  believe,”  he  answered  laughing. 
“But  tell  me,  my  treasure,  why  are  you  so  hard  on 
me?  Have  I done  anything  to  vex  you?  Wasn’t  it 
through  me,  that  you  obtained  this  good  appointment, 
and  are  not  we  both  Medes?” 

“You  might  just  as  well  say  that  we  are  both 
human  beings,  and  have  five  fingers  on  each  hand  and 
a nose  in  the  middle  of  our  faces.  Half  the  people 
here  are  Medes,  and  if  I had  as  many  friends  as  I have 
countrymen,  I might  be  queen  to-morrow.  And  as  to 
my  situation  here,  it  was  not  you,  but  the  high-priest 
Oropastes  who  recommended  me  to  the  great  queen 
Kassandane.  Your  will  is  not  law  here,” 

“What  are  you  talking  about,  my  sweet  one?  don’t 
you  know,  that  not  a single  waiting- woman  can  be  en- 
gaged without  my  consent?” 

“ Oh,  yes,  I know  that  as  well  as  you  do,  but  . . 

“ But  you  women  are  an  unthankful  race,  and  don’t 
deserve  our  kindness.” 

“ Please  not  to  forget,  that  you  are  speaking  to  a girl 
of  good  family.” 

“ I know  that  very  well,  my  little  one.  I know  that 
your  father  was  a Magian  and  your  mother  a Magian’s 
daughter ; that  they  both  died  early  and  you  were  placed 
under  the  care  of  the  Destur  Ixabates,  the  father  of 


3°6 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


Oropastes,  and  grew  up  with  his  children.  I know  too 
that  when  you  had  received  the  ear-rings,  Oropastes’ 
brother  Gaumata,295  (you  need  not  blush,  Gaumata  is  a 
pretty  name)  fell  in  love  with  your  rosy  face,  and  wanted 
to  marry  you,  though  he  was  only  nineteen.  Gaumata 
and  Mandane,  how  well  the  two  names  sound  together! 
Mandane  and  Gaumata ! If  I were  a poet  I should 
call  my  hero  Gaumata  and  his  lady-love  Mandane.” 

“ I insist  on  your  ceasing  to  jest  in  this  way,”  cried 
Mandane,  blushing  deeply  and  stamping  her  foot. 

“What,  are  you  angry  because  I say  the  names 
sound  well  together  ? You  ought  rather  to  be  angry 
with  the  proud  Oropastes,  who  sent  his  younger  brother 
to  Rhagae296  and  you  to  the  court,  that  you  might  forget 
one  another.” 

“ That  is  a slander  on  my  benefactor.” 

“ Let  my  tongue  wither  away,  if  I am  not  speaking 
the  truth  and  nothing  but  the  truth!  Oropastes  sepa- 
rated you  and  his  brother  because  he  had  higher 
intentions  for  the  handsome  Gaumata,  than  a marriage 
with  the  orphan  daughter  of  an  inferior  Magian.  He 
would  have  been  satisfied  with  Amytis  or  Menische  for 
a sister-in-law,  but  a poor  girl  like  you,  who  owed  every- 
thing to  his  bounty,  would  only  have  stood  in  the  way 
of  his  ambitious  plans.  Between  ourselves,  he  would 

295.  Known  among  the  Greeks  by  the  name  of  Smerdis.  But  in 
the  cuneiform  inscriptions  he  is  called  Gumata,  or  according  to  Spiegel, 
Gaumata.  Inscription  of  BehistanYA.  Justin  I.  9.  gives  the  correct 
name.,  though  somewhat  disfigured,  and  calls  Smerdis,  Kometes.  For 
this  reason  we  have  taken  the  name  Oropastes  also  from  him,  though 
Herod.  III.  61.  gives  Patizeithes. 

296.  Rhagae  (Rhagai),  in  the  time  of  Alexander  Europes, — later, 
under  Seleucus  Nicator,  Arsacia, — and  now  called  Rai,  is  one  of  the 
oldest  towns  in  Persia.  Zoroaster  is  said  to  have  been  born  here,  and 
the  same  is  told  of  Haroun-er-raschid.  In  the  Apochrypha  Tobit  is 
said  to  have  been  cast  ashore  at  Rages.  In  this  town  there  was  a 
famous  school  for  priests. 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


3°  7 


like  to  be  appointed  regent  of  Persia  while  the  king  is 
away  at  the  Massagetan  war,  and  would  therefore  give 
a great  deal  to  connect  himself  by  marriage  in  some  way 
or  other  with  the  Achaemenidae.  At  his  age  a new  wife 
is  not  to  be  thought  of ; but  his  brother  is  young  and 
handsome,  indeed  people  go  so  far  as  to  say,  that  he  is 
like  the  Prince  Bartja.” 

“ That  is  true,”  exclaimed  the  girl.  “ Only  think, 
when  we  went  out  to  meet  my  mistress,  and  I saw  Bartja 
for  the  first  time  from  the  window  of  the  station-house, 
I thought  he  was  Gaumata.  They  are  so  like  one 
another  that  they  might  be  twins,  and  they  are  the 
handsomest  men  in  the  kingdom.” 

“ How  you  are  blushing,  my  pretty  rose-bud  ! But 
the  likeness  between  them  is  not  quite  so  great  as  all 
that.  When  I spoke  to  the  high-priest’s  brother  this 
morning  ...” 

“ Gaumata  is  here?”  interrupted  the  girl  passion- 
ately. “ Have  you  really  seen  him  or  are  you  trying  to 
draw  me  out  and  make  fun  of  me  ?” 

“ By  Mithras ! my  sweet  one,  I kissed  his  forehead 
this  very  morning,  and  he  made  me  tell  him  a great 
deal  about  his  darling.  Indeed  his  blue  eyes,  his  golden 
curls  and  his  lovely  complexion,  like  the  bloom  on  a 
peach,  were  so  irresistible  that  I felt  inclined  to  try  and 
work  impossibilities  for  him.  Spare  your  blushes,  my 
little  pomegranate-blossom,  till  I have  told  you  all;  and 
then  perhaps  in  future  you  will  not  be  so  hard  upon 
poor  Boges ; you  will  see  that  he  has  a good  heart, 
full  of  kindness  for  his  beautiful,  saucy  little  country- 
woman. ” 

“ I do  not  trust  you,”  she  answered,  interrupting 
these  assurances.  “ I have  been  warned  against  your 


3°8 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


smooth  tongue,  and  I do  not  know  what  I have  done 
to  deserve  this  kind  interest.” 

“ Do  you  know  this  ?”  he  asked,  showing  her  a 
white  ribbon  embroidered  all  over  with  little  golden 
flames. 

“ It  is  the  last  present  I worked  for  him,”  exclaimed 
Mandane. 

“ I asked  him  for  this  token,  because  I knew  you 
would  not  trust  me.  Who  ever  heard  of  a prisoner 
loving  his  jailer?” 

“ But  tell  me  at  once,  quickly — what  does  my  old 
playfellow  want  me  to  do  ? Look,  the — western  sky 
is  beginning  to  glow.  Evening  is  coming  on,  and  I 
must  arrange  my  mistress’s  dress  and  ornaments  for  the 
banquet.” 

“ Well,  I will  not  keep  you  long,”  said  the  eunuch, 
becoming  so  serious  that  Mandane  was  frightened.  “ If 
you  do  not  choose  to  believe  that  I would  run  into  any 
risk  out  of  friendship  to  you,  then  fancy  that  I forward 
your  love  affair  to  humble  the  pride  of  Oropastes.  He 
threatens  to  supplant  me  in  the  king’s  favor,  and  I am 
determined,  let  him  plot  and  intrigue  as  he  likes,  that 
you  shall  marry  Gaumata.  To-morrow  evening,  after 
the  Tistar-star  has  risen,297  your  lover  shall  come  to  see 
you.  I will  see  that  all  the  guards  are  away,  so  that  he 
can  come  without  danger,  stay  one  hour  and  talk  over 
the  future  with  you ; but  remember,  only  one  hour.  I 
see  clearly  that  your  mistress  will  be  Cambyses’  favorite 

297.  The  Tistar-star,  (probably  Sirius  or  the  dog-star)  in  the 
Avesta,  Tistrija,  and  in  the  Vedas,  Tishija,  was  invoked  by  the  Per- 
sians as  a brilliant,  powerful  star,  which  brought  the  rain  so  valuable 
in  Persia.  It  is  often  mentioned  in  the  Parsee  sacred  books.  Spiegel 
Avesta  I.  1,  Excurs.  p.  274.  Many  Jashts  treat  of  this  star.  Anquetil 
in  his  Vie  de  Zoroaster  p.  1.  ventures  to  derive  the  name  Zerethoschtro 
from  “ zere"  gold,  and  " thaschtre"  Tistar-star. 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS.  309 

wife,  and  will  then  forward  your  marriage,  for  she  is 
very  fond  of  you,  and  thinks  no  praise  too  high  for  your 
fidelity  and  skill.  So  to-morrow  evening,”  he  continued, 
falling  back  into  the  jesting  tone  peculiar  to  him,  “ when 
the  Tistar-star  rises,  fortune  will  begin  to  shine  on  you. 
Why  do  you  look  down  ? Why  don’t  you  answer  ? 
Gratitude  stops  your  pretty  little  mouth,  eh  ? is  that  the 
reason  ? Well,  my  little  bird,  I hope  you  won’t  be  quite 
so  silent,  if  you  should  ever  have  a chance  of  praising 
poor  Boges  to  your  powerful  mistress.  And  what  mes- 
sage shall  I bring  to  the  handsome  Gaumata  ? May  I 
say  that  you  have  not  forgotten  him  and  will  be  delighted 
to  see  him  again?  You  hesitate?  Well,  I am  very 
sorry,  but  it  is  getting  dark  and  I must  go.  I have  to 
inspect  the  women’s  dresses  for  the  birthday  banquet. 
Ah ! one  thing  I forgot  to  mention.  Gaumata  must 
leave  Babylon  to-morrow.  Oropastes  is  afraid,  that  he 
may  chance  to  see  you,  and  told  him  to  return  to 
Rhagae  directly  the  festival  was  over.  What!  still 
silent  ? Well  then,  I really  cannot  help  you  or  that 
poor  fellow  either.  But  I shall  gain  my  ends  quite  as 
well  without  you,  and  perhaps  after  all  it  is  better  that 
you  should  forget  one  another.  Good-bye.” 

It  was  a hard  struggle  for  the  girl.  She  felt  nearly 
sure  that  Boges  was  deceiving  her,  and  a voice  within 
warned  her  that  it  would  be  better  to  refuse  her  lover 
this  meeting.  Duty  and  prudence  gained  the  upper 
hand,  and  she  was  just  going  to  exclaim : “ Tell  him  I 
cannot  see  him,”  when  her  eye  caught  the  ribbon  she 
had  once  embroidered  for  her  handsome  playfellow. 
Bright  pictures  from  her  childhood  flashed  through 
her  mind,  short  moments  of  intoxicating  happiness ; 
love,  recklessness  and  longing  gained  the  day  in  their 


3l° 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


turn  over  her  sense  of  right,  her  misgivings  and  her 
prudence,  and  before  Boges  could  finish  his  farewell, 
she  called  out,  almost  in  spite  of  herself  and  flying  to- 
wards the  house  like  a frightened  fawn:  “I  shall  expect 
him.” 

Boges  passed  quickly  through  the  flowery  paths 
of  the  hanging-gardens.  He  stopped  at  the  parapet 
and  cautiously  opened  a hidden  trap-door,  admitting  to 
a secret  staircase  which  wound  down  through  one  of  the 
huge  pillars  supporting  the  hanging-gardens,  and  which 
had  probably  been  intended  by  their  original  designer 
as  a means  of  reaching  his  wife’s  apartments  unobserved 
from  the  shores  of  the  river.  The  door  moved  easily 
on  its  hinges,  and  when  Boges  had  shut  it  again  and 
strewed  a few  of  the  river-shells  from  the  garden  walks 
over  it,  it  would  have  been  difficult  to  find,  even  for  any 
one  who  had  come  with  that  purpose.  The  eunuch 
rubbed  his  jeweled  hands,  smiling  the  while  as  was  his 
custom,  and  murmured:  “It  can’t  fail  to  succeed  now; 
the  girl  is  caught,  her  lover  is  at  my  beck  and  call,  the 
old  secret  flight  of  steps  is  in  good  order,  Nitetis  has  been 
weeping  bitterly  on  a day  of  universal  rejoicing,  and  the 
blue  lily  opens  to-morrow  night.  Ah,  ha!  my  little 
plan  can’t  possibly  fail  now.  And  to-morrow,  my  pretty 
Egyptian  kitten,  your  little  velvet  paw  will  be  fast  in  a 
trap  set  by  the  poor  despised  eunuch,  who  was  not 
allowed,  forsooth,  to  give  you  any  orders.” 

His  eyes  gleamed  maliciously  as  he  said  these  words 
and  hurried  from  the  garden. 

At  the  great  flight  of  steps  he  met  another  eunuch, 
named  Neriglissar,  who  held  the  office  of  head-gardener, 
and  lived  at  the  hanging-gardens. 

“ How  is  the  blue  lily  going  on  ? ” asked  Boges. 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS.  31I 

“ It  is  unfolding  magnificently ! ” cried  the  gardener, 
in  enthusiasm  at  the  mere  mention  of  his  cherished 
flower.  “ To-morrow,  as  I promised,  when  the  Tistar- 
star  rises,  it  will  be  in  all  its  beauty.  My  Egyptian 
mistress  will  be  delighted,  for  she  is  very  fond  of  flowers, 
and  may  I ask  you  to  tell  the  king  and  the  Ach^e- 
menidae,  that  under  my  care  this  rare  plant  has  at  last 
flowered?  It  is  to  be  seen  in  full  beauty  only  once  in 
every  ten  years.  Tell  the  noble  Achaemenidae  this,  and 
bring  them  here.” 

“ Your  wish  shall  be  granted,”  said  Boges  smiling, 
“ but  I think  you  must  not  reckon  on  the  king,  as  I do 
not  expect  he  will  visit  the  hanging-gardens  before  his 
marriage  with  the  Egyptian.  Some  of  the  Achaemenidae, 
however,  will  be  sure  to  come;  they  are  such  lovers 
of  horticulture  that  they  would  not  like  to  miss  this  rare 
sight.  Perhaps,  too,  I may  succeed  in  bringing  Croesus. 
It  is  true  that  he  does  not’ understand  flowers  or  doat 
on  them  as  the  Persians  do,  but  he  makes  amends  for 
this  by  his  thorough  appreciation  of  everything  beauti- 
ful.” 

“ Yes,  yes,  bring  him  too,”  exclaimed  the  gardener. 
“He  will  really  be  grateful  to  you,  for  my  queen  of  the 
night  is  the  most  beautiful  flower,  that  has  ever  bloomed 
in  a royal  garden.  You  saw  the  bud  in  the  clear 
waters  of  the  reservoir  surrounded  by  its  green  leaves; 
that  bud  will  open  into  a gigantic  rose,  blue  as  the  sky. 
My  flower  . . .” 

The  enthusiastic  gardener  would  have  said  much 
more  in  praise  of  his  flower,  but  Boges  left  him  with 
a friendly  nod,  and  went  down  the  flight  of  steps.  A 
two-wheeled  wooden  carriage  was  waiting  for  him 
there;  he  took  his  seat  by  the  driver,  the  horses,  decked 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


.^12 


out  with  bells  and  tassels,298  were  urged  into  a sharp 
trot  and  quickly  brought  him  to  the  gate  of  the  harem- 
garden. 

That  day  was  a busy,  stirring  one  in  Cambyses* 
harem.  In  order  that  the  women  might  look  their  very 
best,  Boges  had  commanded  that  they  should  all  be 
taken  to  the  bath  before  the  banquet.  He  therefore 
went  at  once  to  that  wing  of  the  palace,  which  con- 
tained the  baths  for  the  women. 

While  he  was  still  at  some  distance  a confused  noise 
of  screaming,  laughing,  chattering  and  tittering  reached 
his  ears.  In  the  broad  porch  of  the  large  bathing-room, 
which  had  been  almost  overheated,  more  than  three 
hundred  women299  were  moving  about  in  a dense  cloud 
of  steam.  The  half-naked  forms  floated  over  the  warm 
pavement  like  a motley  crowd  of  phantoms.  Their 
thin  silken  garments  were  wet  through  and  clung  to 
their  delicate  figures,  and  a warm  rain  descended  upon 
them  from  the  roof  of  the  bath,  rising  up  again  in 
vapor  when  it  reached  the  floor. 

Groups  of  handsome  women,  ten  or  twenty  together, 

298.  From  pictures  in  Gosse’s  Assyria  p.  224.  251.  and  Layard’s 
Nineveh  and  its  remains  p.  288.  Nin.  and  Babylon,  p.  198.  340.  450. 

299.  We  read  in  Diodorus  XVII.  77.  that  the  king  of  Persia  had 
as  many  wives  as  there  are  days  in  the  year.  At  the  battle  of  Issus, 
Alexander  the  Great  took  329  concubines,  of  the  last  Darius,  captive. 
See  also  Esther  I.  9.  18.  II.  2.  and  following  verses.  Herod.  III.  68. 
69.  84.  88.  and  in  many  other  passages.  But  it  must  be  observed  that 
the  large  numbers  above  mentioned  only  refer  to  the  concubines. 
After  the  insurrection  of  the  Magi  had  been  put  down,  it  was  agreed 
among  the  great  Persian  lords,  that  the  king  should  only  be  allowed  to 
choose  his  lawful  wives  from  among  their  daughters.  Herod.  III.  84. 
This  law  seems  to  have  been  observed  almost  without  a single  excep- 
tion. Later  Darius  had  four  lawful  wives,  amongst  whom  Atossa 
always  retained  the  highest  place,  v.  Hammer’s  opinion  (which  is 
difficult  to  refute)  that  the  permission  to  marry  four  wives,  given  by 
Mahomet,  was  derived  from  an  ancient  Oriental  custom,  is  partly 
grounded  on  this  fact.  v.  Hammer,  Geschichte  des  osma?iischen  Reiches 
vol.  1.  p.  565. 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


3*3 

lay  gossiping  saucily  in  one  part  of  the  room;  in  another 
two  king’s  wives  were  quarrelling  like  naughty  children. 
One  beauty  was  screaming  at  the  top  of  her  voice  be- 
cause she  had  received  a blow  from  her  neighbor’s 
dainty  little  slipper,  while  another  was  lying  in  lazy 
contemplation,  still  as  death,  on  the  damp,  warm  floor. 
Six  Armenians  were  standing  together,  singing  a saucy 
love-song  in  their  native  language  with  clear-toned 
voices,  and  a little  knot  of  fair-haired  Persians  were 
slandering  Nitetis  so  fearfully,  that  a by-stander 
would  have  fancied  our  beautiful  Egyptian  was  some 
awful  monster,  like  those  nurses  used  to  frighten 
children. 

Naked  female  slaves  moved  about  through  the 
crowd,  carrying  on  their  heads  well-warmed  cloths  to 
throw  over  their  mistresses.  The  cries  of  the  eunuchs, 
who  held  the  office  of  door-keepers,  and  were  continually 
urging  the  women  to  greater  haste, — the  screeching 
calls  of  those  whose  slaves  had  not  yet  arrived, — the 
penetrating  perfumes  and  the  warm  vapor  combined  to 
produce  a motley,  strange  and  stupefying  scene. 

A quarter  of  an  hour  later,  however,  the  king’s 
wives  presented  a very  different  spectacle. 

They  lay  like  roses  steeped  in  dew,  not  asleep,  but 
quite  still  and  dreaming,  on  soft  cushions  placed  along 
the  walls  of  an  immense  room.  The  wet  perfumes  still 
lay  on  their  undried  and  flowing  hair,  and  nimble 
female  slaves  were  busied  in  carefully  wiping  away, 
with  little  bags  made  of  soft  camels’  hair,  the  slightest 
outward  trace  of  the  moisture  which  penetrated  deep 
into  the  pores  of  the  skin. 

Silken  coverlets  were  spread  over  their  weary, 
beautiful  limbs,  and  a troop  of  eunuchs  took  good  care 

22 


314  AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 

that  the  dreamy  repose  of  the  entire  body  should  not 
be  disturbed  by  quarrelsome  or  petulant  individuals. 

Their  efforts,  however,  were  seldom  so  successful  as 
to-day,  when  every  one  knew  that  a disturbance  of  the 
peace  would  be  punished  by  exclusion  from  the  banquet. 

They  had  probably  been  lying  a full  hour  in  this 
dreamy  silence,  when  the  sound  of  a gong  produced 
another  transformation. 

The  reposing  figures  sprang  from  their  cushions,  a 
troop  of  female  slaves  pressed  into  the  hall,  the  beauties 
were  annointed  and  perfumed,  their  luxuriant  hair  in- 
geniously braided,  plaited,  and  adorned  with  precious 
stones.  Costly  ornaments  and  silken  and  woolen  robes 
in  all  the  colors  of  the  rainbow  were  brought  in, — shoes 
stiff  with  rich  embroidery  of  pearls  and  jewels  were  tied 
on  to  their  tender  feet,  and  golden  girdles  fastened 
round  their  waists.300 

By  the  time  Boges  came  in,  the  greater  number  of 
the  women  were  already  fully  adorned  in  their  costly 
jewelry,  which  would  have  represented  probably,  when 
taken  together,  the  riches  of  a large  kingdom. 

He  was  greeted  by  a shrill  cry  of  joy  from  many 
voices.  Twenty  of  the  women  joined  hands  and 
danced  round  their  smiling  keeper,  singing  a simple 
song  which  had  been  composed  in  the  harem  in  praise 
of  his  virtues.  On  this  day  it  was  customary  for  the 
king  to  grant  each  of  his  wives  one  reasonable  petition. 
So  when  the  ring  of  dancers  had  loosed  hands,  a troop 
of  petitioners  rushed  in  upon  Boges,  kissing  his  hands, 
stroking  his  cheeks,  whispering  in  his  ear  all  kinds  of 

300.  Some  kings  gave  their  wives  the  revenues  of  entire  cities  as 
“girdle-money"  (pin-money).  Xenoph.  Anab.  I.  4.  Cicero,  Verr. 
III.  83.  Expensive  shoes.  Judith  XVI.  9.  See  Herodotus  III.  130. 
on  the  well-filled  jewel  caskets  of  the  Persian  women. 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS.  315 

requests,  and  trying  by  flattery  to  gain  his  intercession 
with  the  king.  The  woman’s  tyrant  smiled  at  it  all, 
stopped  his  ears  and  pushed  them  all  back  with  jests 
and  laughter,  promising  Amytis  the  Median  that  Esther 
the  Phoenician  should  be  punished,  and  Esther  the  same 
of  Amytis, — that  Parmys  should  have  a handsomer  set 
of  jewels  than  Parisatys,301  and  Parisatys  a more  costly 
one  than  Parmys,  but  finding  it  impossible  to  get  rid  of 
these  importunate  petitioners,  he  blew  a little  golden 
whistle.  Its  shrill  tones  acted  like  magic  on  the  eager 
crowd;  the  raised  hands  fell  in  a moment,  the  little 
tripping  feet  stood  still,  the  opening  lips  closed  and  the 
eager  tumult  was  turned  into  a dead  silence. 

Whoever  disobeyed  the  sound  of  this  little  whistle, 
was  certain  of  punishment.  It  was  as  important  as  the 
words  “ Silence,  in  the  king’s  name!”  or  the  reading  of 
the  riot-act.  To-day  it  worked  even  more  effectually 
than  usual.  Boges’  self-satisfied'  smile  showed  that  he 
had  noticed  this;  he  then  favored  the  assembly  with  a 
look  expressive  of  his  contentment  with  their  conduct, 
promised  in  a flowery  speech  to  exert  all  his  influence 
with  the  king  in  behalf  of  his  dear  little  white  doves, 
and  wound  up  by  telling  them  to  arrange  themselves  in 
two  long  rows. 

The  women  obeyed  and  submitted  to  his  scrutiny 
like  soldiers  on  drill,  or  slaves  being  examined  by  their 
buyer. 

With  the  dress  and  ornaments  of  most  he  was 
satisfied,  ordering,  however,  to  one  a little  more  rouge, — - 
to  another  a little  white  powder  to  subdue  a too  healthy 
color, — here  a different  arrangement  of  the  hair — there 

301.  This  name  signifies  “of  the  race  of  the  Peris.”  According 
to  Rogge  it  is  really  Pairikazana , Pairikagaona  or  Pairikandfa. 


3l6 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


a deeper  tinge  to  the  eyebrows,  or  more  pains  to  be 
taken  in  anointing  the  lips. 

When  this  was  over  he  left  the  hall  and  went  to 
Phaedime,  who  as  one  of  the  king’s  lawful  wives,  had  a 
private  room,  separated  from  those  allotted  to  the  con- 
cubines. 

This  former  favorite, — this  humbled  daughter  of  the 
Achaemenidae, — had  been  expecting  him  already  some 
time. 

She  was  magnificently  dressed,  and  almost  over- 
loaded with  jewels.  A thick  veil  of  gauze  inwrought 
with  gold  hung  from  her  little  tiara,  and  interlaced  with 
this  was  the  blue  and  white  band  of  the  Achaemenidae. 
There  could  be  no  question  that  she  was  beautiful,  but 
her  figure  was  already  too  strongly  developed,  a frequent 
result  of  the  lazy  harem  life  among  Eastern  women. 
Fair  golden  hair,  interwoven  with  little  silver  chains  and 
gold  pieces,  welled  out  almost  too  abundantly  from 
beneath  her  tiara,  and  was  smoothed  over  her  white 
temples. 

She  sprang  forward  to  meet  Boges,  trembling  with 
eagerness,  caught  a hasty  glance  at  herself  in  the  look- 
ing-glass, and  then,  fixing  her  eyes  on  the  eunuch,  asked 
impetuously:  “ Are  you  pleased  with  me?  Will  he 
admire  me  ?” 

Boges  smiled  his  old,  eternal  smile  and  answered : 
“You  always  please  me , my  golden  peacock,  and  the 
king  would  admire  you  too  if  he  could  see  you  as  you 
were  a moment  ago.  You  were  really  beautiful  when 
you  called  out,  ‘Will  he  admire  me?’  for  passion  had 
turned  your  blue  eyes  black  as  night,  and  your  lip  was 
curled  with  hatred  so  as  to  show  two  rows  of  teeth 
white  as  the  snow  on  the  Demawend !” 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS.  317 

Phoedime  was  flattered  and  forced  her  face  once 
more  into  the  admired  expression,  saying:  “ Then  take 
us  at  once  to  the  banquet,  for  I know  my  eyes  will  be 
darker  and  more  brilliant,  and  my  teeth  will  gleam  more 
brightly,  when  I see  that  Egyptian  girl  sitting  where  I 
ought  to  sit.” 

“ She  will  not  be  allowed  to  sit  there  long.” 

“ What ! is  your  plan  likely  to  succeed  then  ? Oh, 
Boges,  do  not  hide  it  any  longer  from  me — I will  be  as 
silent  as  the  grave — I will  help  you — I will — ” 

“ No,  I cannot,  I dare  not  tell  you  about  it,  but  this 
much  I will  say  in  order  to  sweeten  this  bitter  evening: 
we  have  dug  the  pit  for  our  enemy,  and  if  my  golden 
Phaedime  will  only  do  what  I tell  her,  I hope  to  give 
her  back  her  old  place,  and  not  only  that,  but  even  a 
higher  one.” 

“ Tell  me  what  I am  to  do ; I am  ready  for  anything 
and  everything.” 

“ That  was  well  and  bravely  spoken ; like  a true 
lioness.  If  you  obey  me  we  must  succeed;  and  the 
harder  the  task,  the  higher  the  reward.  Don't  dispute 
what  I am  going  to  say,  for  we  have  not  a minute  to 
lose.  Take  off  all  your  useless  ornaments  and  only  wear 
the  chain  the  king  gave  you  on  your  marriage.  Put 
on  a dark  simple  dress  instead  of  this  bright  one;  and 
when  you  have  prostrated  yourself  before  Kassandane, 
bow  down  humbly  before  the  Egyptian  Princess  too.” 

“ Impossible !” 

“ I will  not  be  contradicted.  Take  off  those  orna- 
ments at  once,  I entreat  you.  There,  that  is  right. 
We  cannot  succeed  unless  you  obey  me.  How  white 
your  neck  is!  The  fairest  Peri  would  look  dark  by 
your  side.” 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


318 


“ But ” 

“ When  your  turn  comes  to  ask  a favor  of  the  king, 
tell  him  you  have  no  wishes,  now  that  the  sun  of  your 
life  has  withdrawn  his  light.  ” 

“ Yes,  that  I will  do.” 

“ When  your  father  asks  after  your  welfare,  you  must 
weep.” 

“ I will  do  that  too.” 

“ And  so  that  all  the  Achaemenidae  can  see  that  you 
are  weeping.” 

“ That  will  be  a fearful  humiliation  !” 

“Not  at  all;  only  a means  by  which  to  rise  the 
more  surely.  Wash  the  red  color  from  your  cheeks 
and  put  on  white  powder.  Make  yourself  pale — paler 
still.” 

“Yes,  I shall  need  that  to  hide  my  blushes.  Boges, 
you  are  asking  something  fearful  of  me,  but  I will  obey 
you  if  you  will  only  give  me  a reason.” 

“ Girl,  bring  your  mistress’s  new  dark  green  robe.” 
“I  shall  look  like  a slave.” 

“True  grace  is  lovely  even  in  rags.” 

“The  Egyptian  will  completely  eclipse  me.” 

“Yes,  every  one  must  see  that  you  have  not  the 
slightest  intention  of  comparing  yourself  with  her.  Then 
people  will  say:  ‘ Would  not  Phaedime  be  as  beautiful 
as  this  proud  woman,  if  she  had  taken  the  same  pains  to 
make  herself  so?’” 

“ But  I cannot  bow  down  to  her.” 

“You  must.” 

“You  only  want  to  humble  and  ruin  me.” 
“Short-sighted  fool!  listen  to  my  reasons  and  obey. 
I want  especially  to  excite  the  Achaemenidae  against  our 
enemy.  How  it  will  enrage  your  grandfather  Intaphernes, 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


3T9 


and  your  father  Otanes  to  see  you  in  the  dust  before 
a stranger!  Their  wounded  pride  will  bring  them  over 
to  our  side,  and  if  they  are  too  ‘noble/  as  they  call  it,  to 
undertake  anything  themselves  against  a woman,  still 
they  will  be  more  likely  to  help  than  to  hinder  us,  if  I 
should  need  their  assistance.  Then,  when  the  Egyptian 
is  ruined,  if  you  have  done  as  I wish,  the  king  will 
remember  your  sad  pale  face,  your  humility  and  forget- 
fulness of  self.  The  Achaemenidae,  and  even  the  Magi, 
will  beg  him  to  take  a queen  from  his  own  family;  and 
where  in  all  Persia  is  there  a woman  who  can  boast 
of  better  birth  than  you?  Who  else  can  wear  the  royal 
purple  but  my  bright  bird  of  Paradise,  my  beautiful  rose 
Phaedime?  With  such  a prize  in  prospect  we  must  no 
more  fear  a little  humiliation  than  a man  who  is  learning 
to  ride  fears  a fall  from  his  horse.” 

And  she,  princess  as  she  was,  answered:  “I  will 
obey  you.” 

“Then  we  are  certain  of  victory,”  said  the  eunuch. 
“There,  now  your  eyes  are  flashing  darkly  again  as 
I like  to  see  them,  my  queen.  And  so  Cambyses  shall 
see  you  when  the  tender  flesh  of  the  Egyptian  shall  have 
become  food  for  dogs  and  the  birds  of  the  air,  and  when, 
for  the  first  time  after  long  months  of  absence,  I bring 
him  once  more  to  the  door  of  your  apartments.  Here, 
Armorges!  tell  the  rest  of  the  women  to  get  ready  and 
enter  their  litters.  I will  go  on  and  be  there  to  show 
them  their  places.” 


The  great  banqueting-hall  was  bright  as  day — even 
brighter, — from  the  light  of  thousands  of  candles  whose 
rays  were  reflected  in  the  gold  plates  forming  the  panel- 

A n Egyptian  Princess . I. 


32° 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


ling  of  the  walls.  A table  of  interminable  length  stood 
in  the  middle  of  the  hall,  overloaded  with  gold  and  silver 
cups,  plates,  dishes,  bowls,  jugs,  goblets,  ornaments  and 
incense-altars,  and  looked  like  a splendid  scene  from 
fairy-land. 

“The  king  will  soon  be  here,”  called  out  the  head- 
steward  of  the  table,  of  the  great  court-lords,  to  the 
king’s  cup-bearer,  who  was  a member  of  the  royal  family. 
“Are  all  the  wine-jugs  full,  has  the  wine  been  tasted,  are 
the  goblets  ranged  in  order,  and  the  skins  sent  by  Poly- 
krates,  have  they  been  emptied?” 

“ Yes,”  answered  the  cup-bearer,  “ everything  is 
ready,  and  that  Chian  wine  is  better  than  any  I ever 
tasted ; indeed,  in  my  opinion,  even  the  Syrian302  is  not 
to  be  compared  to  it.  Only  taste  it.” 

So  saying  he  took  a graceful  little  golden  goblet 
from  the  table  in  one  hand,  raised  a wine-pitcher  of  the 
same  costly  metal  with  the  other,  swung  the  latter  high 
into  the  air  and  poured  the  wine  so  cleverly  into  the 
narrow  neck  of  the  little  vessel  that  not  a drop  was  lost, 
though  the  liquid  formed  a wide  curve  in  its  descent. 
He  then  presented  the  goblet  to  the  head-steward  with 
the  tips  of  his  fingers,  bowing  gracefully  as  he  did  so.3°3 
The  latter  sipped  the  delicious  wine,  testing  its  flavor 
with  great  deliberation,  and  said,  on  returning  the  cup: 
“ I agree  with  you,  it  is  indeed  a noble  wine,  and  tastes 
twice  as  well  when  presented  with  such  inimitable  grace. 
Strangers  are  quite  right  in  saying  that  there  are  no  cup- 
bearers like  the  Persian.” 

302.  The  Chian  wine  was  the  most  esteemed  by  the  Greeks.  The 
wine  of  Byblus  (Gebal)  in  Syria  was  celebrated  on  account  of  its 
exquisite  flavor. 

303.  Xenoph.  Cyrop.  I.  3.  8.  praises  the  Persian  cup-bearers 
highly  for  their  dexterity  and  grace. 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


321 


“ Thanks  for  this  praise,”  replied  the  other,  kissing 
his  friend’s  forehead.  “ Yes,  I am  proud  of  my  office, 
and  it  is  one  which  the  king  only  gives  to  his  friends. 
Still  it  is  a great  plague  to  have  to  stay  so  long  in  this 
hot,  suffocating  Babylon.  Shall  we  ever  be  off  for  the 
summer,  to  Ecbatana  or  Pasargadse  ? ” 

“ I was  talking  to  the  king  about  it  to-day.  He  had 
intended  not  to  leave  before  the  Massagetan  war,  and 
to  go  straight  from  Babylon  into  the  field,  but  to-day’s 
embassy  has  changed  matters;  it  is  probable  that  there 
may  be  no  war,  and  then  we  shall  go  to  Susa  three  days 
after  the  king’s  marriage — that  is,  in  one  week  from  the 
present  time.” 

“To  Susa?”  cried  the  cup-bearer.  “It’s  very  little 
cooler  there  than  here,  and  besides,  the  old  Memnon’s 
castle  is  being  rebuilt.”304 

“ The  satrap  of  Susa  has  just  brought  word  that  the 
new  palace  is  finished,  and  that  nothing  so  brilliant  has 
ever  been  seen.  Directly  Cambyses  heard,  it  he  said : 
‘ Then  we  will  start  for  Susa  three  days  after  our  mar- 
riage. I should  like  to  show  the  Egyptian  Princess 
that  we  understand  the  art  of  building  as  well  as  her 
own  ancestors.  She  is  accustomed  to  hot  weather  on 
the  Nile,  and  will  not  find  our  beautiful  Susa  too  warm.’ 
The  king  seems  wonderfully  fond  of  this  woman.” 

“ He  does  indeed ! All  other  women  have  become 
perfectly  indifferent  to  him,  and  he  means  soon  to  make 
her  his  queen.” 


304.  The  citadel  of  Susa  was  called  by  the  ancients,  and  also  by 
Ktesias,  who  lived  a long  time  at  the  Persian  court  as  physician,  the 
castle  of  Memnon.  Ktesias,  in  Diodor.  II.  22.  Herod.  VII.  151.  V.  53. 
54.  yEschylus  in  Strabo  p.  718.  In  Fr.  Jacobs’  vermischten  Schriften 
the  best  remarks  on  Memnon,  as  a mythical  character,  are  to  be  found. 


322 


AN  EGYPTIAN  PRINCESS. 


“That  is  unjust;  Phaedime,  as  daughter  of  the 
Achaemenidae,  has  an  older  and  better  right.” 

“No  doubt,  but  whatever  the  king  wishes,  must  be 
right.” 

“ The  ruler’s  will  is  the  will  of  God.” 

“ Well  said ! A true  Persian  will  kiss  his  king’s  hand, 
even  when  dripping  with  the  blood  of  his  own  child.” 

“ Cambyses  ordered  my  brother’s  execution,  but  I 
bear  him  no  more  ill-will  for  it  than  I should  the  gods 
for  depriving  me  of  my  parents.  Here,  you  fellows ! 
draw  the  curtains  back ; the  guests  are  coming.  Look 
sharp,  you  dogs,  and  do  your  duty ! Farewell,  Arta- 
bazos,  we  shall  have  warm  work  to-night.” 


END  OF  VOLUME  I. 


D.  APPLETON  & CO.’S  PUBLICATIONS 


L 


OUISA  MUHLBACH'S  HISTORICAL  HOVELS. 
New  edition,  18  vols.  Illustrated.  i2mo.  Cloth, 
per  volume,  $1.00.  Set,  in  box,  $18.00. 


In  offering  to  the  public  our  new  and  illustrated  i2mo  edition 
of  Louisa  Muhlbach’s  celebrated  historical  romances  we  wish  to 
call  attention  to  the  continued  and  increasing  popularity  of  these 
books  for  over  thirty  years.  These  romances  are  as  well  known 
in  England  and  America  as  in  the  author’s  native  country,  Ger- 
many, and  it  has  been  the  unanimous  verdict  that  no  other  ro- 
mances reproduce  so  vividly  the  spirit  and  social  life  of  the  times 
which  are  described.  In  the  vividness  of  style,  abundance  of 
dramatic  incidents,  and  the  distinctness  of  the  characters  por- 
trayed, these  books  offer  exceptional  entertainment,  while  at  the 
same  time  they  familiarize  the  reader  with  the  events  and  per- 
sonages of  great  historical  epochs. 


The  titles  are  as  follows  : 


Napoleon  and  the  Queen  of  Prussia. 

The  Empress  Josephine. 

Napoleon  and  Blucher. 

Queen  Hortense. 

Marie  Antoinette  and  her  Son. 

Prince  Eugene  and  his  Times. 

The  Daughter  of  an  Empress. 

Joseph  II  and  his  Court. 

Frederick  the  Great  and  his  Court. 

Frederick  the  Great  and  his  Family. 

Berlin  and  Sans-Souci. 

Goethe  and  Schiller. 

The  Merchant  of  Berlin,  and  Maria  Theresa  and 
her  Fireman. 

Louisa  of  Prussia  and  her  Times. 

Old  Fritz  and  the  New  Era. 

Andreas  Hofer. 

Mohammed  Ali  and  his  House. 

Henri  VIII  and  Catherine  Parr. 


New  York : D.  APPLETON  & CO.,  72  Fifth  Avenue. 


D.  APPLETON  & CO.’S  PUBLICATIONS. 


IFE  IN  ANCIENT  EGYPT  AND  ASSYRIA. 


By  G.  Maspero,  late  Director  of  Archaeology  in  Egypt, 
and  Member  of  the  Institute  of  France.  Translated 
by  Alice  Morton.  With  188  Illustrations.  i2mo. 
Cloth,  $1.50. 

“ A lucid  sketch,  at  once  popular  and  learned,  of  daily  life  in  Egypt  in 
the  time  of  Rameses  II,  and  of  Assyria  in  that  of  Assurbanipal.  ...  As  an 
Orientalist,  M.  Maspero  stands  in  the  front  rank,  and  his  learning  is  so  well 
digested  and  so  admirably  subdued  to  the  service  of  popular  exposition,  that 
it  nowhere  overwhelms  and  always  interests  the  reader.” — London  Times. 

“ Only  a writer  who  had  distinguished  himself  as  a student  of  Egyptian 
and  Assyrian  antiquities  could  have  produced  this  work,  which  has  none  of 
the  features  of  a modern  book  of  travels  in  the  East,  but  is  an  attempt  to 
deal  with  ancient  life  as  if  one  had  been  a contemporary  with  the  people 
whose  civilization  and  social  usages  are  very  largely  restored.” — Boston 
Herald. 

“ The  ancient  artists  are  copied  with  the  utmost  fidelity,  and  verify  the 
narrative  so  attractively  presented.”  — Cincinnati  Times-Star. 

''THE  THREE  PROPHETS:  Chinese  Gordon;  Mo- - 

hammed- A hmed ; Araby  Pasha.  Events  before,  dur- 
ing, and  after  the  Bombardment  of  Alexandria.  By 
Colonel  Chaille-Long,  ex-Chief  of  Staff  to  Gordon 
in  Africa,  ex-United  States  Consular  Agent  in  Alex- 
andria, etc.  With  Portraits,  ibmo.  Paper,  50  cents. 

“ Comprises  the  observations  of  a man  who,  by  reason  of  his  own  military 
experience  in  Egypt,  ought  to  know  whereof  he  speaks.” — Washington 
Post. 

“ Throws  an  entirely  new  light  upon  the  troubles  which  have  so  long 
agitated  Egypt,  and  upon  their  real  significance.” — Chicago  Times. 

'T'HE  MEMOIRS  OF  AN  ARABIAN  PRINCESS. 
By  Emily  Ruete,  n/e  Princess  of  Oman  and  Zanzibar. 
Translated  from  the  German.  i2mo.  Cloth,  75  cents, 

“ A remarkably  interesting  little  volume.  ...  As  a picture  of  Oriental 
court  life,  and  manners  and  customs  in  the  Orient,  by  one  who  is  to  the 
manner  born,  the  book  is  prolific  in  entertainment  and  edification.” — Boston 
Gazette. 

“The  interest  of  the  book  centers  chiefly  in  its  minute  description  of  the 
daily  life  of  the  household  from  the  time  of  rising  until  the  time  of  retiring, 
giving  the  most  complete  details  of  dress,  meals,  ceremonies,  feasts,  wed- 
dings, funerals,  education,  slave  service,  amusements,  in  fact  everything 
connected  with  the  daily  and  yearly  routine  of  life.” — Utica  ( N . Y.)  Herald. 


New  York:  D.  APPLETON  & CO.,  72  Fifth  Avenue. 


D.  APPLETON  & CO.’S  PUBLICATIONS. 


'J'HE  SOVEREIGNS  AND  COURTS  OF  EUROPE . 
^ The  Home  and  Court  Life  and  Characteristics  of  the 
Reigning  Families.  By  “ Politikos.”  With  many 
Portraits.  i2mo.  Cloth,  $1.50. 


“A  remarkably  able  book.  ...  A great  deal  of  the  inner  history  of 
Europe  is  to  be  found  in  the  work,  and  it  is  illustrated  by  admirable  por- 
traits.”— The  A thenceum. 

“Its  chief  merit  is  that  it  gives  a new  view  of  several  sovereigns.  . . . 
The  anonymous  author  seems  to  have  sources  of  information  that  are  not 
open  to  the  foreign  correspondents  who  generally  try  to  convey  the  im- 
pression that  they  are  on  terms  of  intimacy  with  royalty.” — San  Francisco 
Chronicle . 

“The  anonymous  author  of  these  sketches  of  the  reigning  sovereigns  of 
Europe  appears  to  have  gathered  a good  deal  of  curious  information  about 
their  private  lives,  manners,  and  customs,  and  has  certainly  in  several  in- 
stances had  access  to  unusual  sources.  ’I  he  result  is  a volume  which 
furnishes  views  of  the  kings  and  queens  concerned  far  fuller  and  moie 
intimate  than  can  be  found  elsewhere.”— New  York  Tribune. 

“.  . . A book  that  would  give  the  truth,  the  whole  truth,  and  nothing 
but  the  truth  (so  far  as  such  comprehensive  accuracy  is  possible),  about 
these  exalted  personages,  so  often  heard  about  but  so  seldom  seen  by  01  di- 
nary mortals,  was  a desideratum,  and  this  book  seems  well  fitted  to  satisfy 
the  demand.  The  author  is  a well-known  writer  on  questions  indicated  by 
his  pseudonym.” — Montreal  Gazette. 

“A  very  handy  book  of  reference.” — Boston  Transcript. 


M 


Y CANADIAN  JOURNAL , 187 2-' 7 8.  By  Lady 

Dufferin.  Extracts  from  letters  home  written  while 


Lord  Dufferin  was  Governor-General  of  Canada. 
With  Portrait,  Map,  and  Illustrations  from  sketches 
by  Lord  Dufferin.  i2mo.  Cloth,  $2.co. 


“ A graphic  and  intensely  interesting  portraiture  of  out-door  life  in  the 
Dominion,  and  will  become,  we  are  confident,  one  of  the  standard  works  on 
the  Dominion.  ...  It  is  a charming  volume.” — Boston  Traveller. 

“In  everyplace  and  under  every  condition  of  circumstances  the  Mar- 
chioness shows  herself  to  be  a true  lady*  without  reference  to  her  title.  Per 
book  is  most  entertaining,  and  the  abounding  good-humor  of  every  page 
must  stir  a sympathetic  spirit  in  its  leaders.” — Philadelphia  Bulletin. 

“The  many  readers  of  Lady  Duflerin’s  Journal  of  ‘Our  Vice-Regal 
Life  in  India’  will  welcome  this  similar  record  fiom  the  same  vivacious 
pen,  although  it  concerns  a period  antecedent  to  the  other,  and  takes  ore 
back  many  years.  The  book  consists  of  extracts  from  letters  written  borne 
by  Lady  Dufferin  to  her  friends  (her  mother  chiefly)  while  her  husband 
was  Governor-General  of  Canada;  and  describes  her  experiences  in  the 
same  chatty  and  charming  style  with  which  readers  were  before  made 
familiar.  ” — Cincinnati  Commercial-  Gazette. 


New  York : D.  APPLETON  & CO.,  72  Fifth  Avenue. 


D.  APPLETON  & CO.’S  PUBLICATIONS* 


A 


FRIEND  OF  THE  QUEEN . (Marie  Antoinette — 
Count  de  Fersen.)  By  Paul  Gaulot.  With  Two  Por- 
traits. i2mo.  Cloth,  $2.co. 


“ M.  Gaulot  deserves  thanks  for  presenting  the  personal  history  of 
Count  Fersen  in  a manner  so  evidently  candid  and  unbiased.” — Philadel- 
phia Bulletin . 

“ There  are  some  characters  in  history  of  whom  we  never  seem  togrow 
tired.  Of  no  one  is  this  so  much  the  case  as  of  the  beautiful  Marie  Antoi- 
nette, and  of  that  life  which  is  at  once  so  eventful  and  so  tragic.  ...  In 
this  work  we  have  much  that  up  to  the  present  time  has  been  only  vaguely 
known.” — Philadelphia  Pi  ess. 

“ A historical  volume  that  will  be  eagerly  read.” — New  York  Observer. 

“ One  of  those  captivating  recitals  of  the  romance  of  truth  which  are 
the  gilding  of  the  pill  of  history.” — London  Daily  News. 

“ It  tells  with  new  and  authentic  details  the  romantic  story  of  Count 
Fersen’s  (the  Friend  of  the  Queen)  devotion  to  Marie  Antoinette,  of  his 
share  in  the  celebrated  flight  to  Varennes,  and  in  many  other  well-known 
episodes  of  the  unhappy  Queen’s  life.'1’— London  Times. 


“ If  the  book  had  no  more  recommendation  than  the  mere  fact  that 
Marie  Antoinette  and  Count  Fersen  are  rescued  at  last  from  the  voluminous 
and  contradictory  representations  with  which  the  literature  of  that  period 
abounds,  it  would  be  enough  compensation  to  any  reader  to  become  ac- 
quainted with  the  true  delineations  of  two  of  the  most  romantically  tragic 
personalities.” — Boston  Globe . 


'THE  ROMANCE  OF  AN  EMPRESS.  Catharine  II 
of  Russia.  By  K.  Waliszewski.  With  Portrait.  i2mo. 
Cloth,  $2.00. 

“ Of  Catharine’s  marvelous  career  we  have  in  this  volume  a sympa- 
thetic, learned,  and  picturesque  narrative.  No  royal  career,  not  even  of 
some  of  the  Roman  or  papal  ones,  has  better  shown  us  how  truth  can  be 
stranger  than  fiction.” — New  York  Times. 

“ A striking  and  able  work,  deserving  of  the  highest  praise.’’ — Phila- 
delphia Ledger. 

“ The  book  is  well  called  a romance,  for,  although  no  legends  are  ad- 
mitted in  it,  and  the  author  has  been  at  pains  to  present  nothing  but  verified 
facts,  the  actual  career  of  the  subject  was  so  abnormal  and  sensational  as  to 
seem  to  belong  to  fiction.” — New  York  Sun. 

“A  dignified,  handsome,  indeed  superb  volume,  and  well  worth  care- 
ful reading.” — Chicago  Herald. 

“ It  is  a most  wonderful  story,  charmingly  told,  with  new  material  to 
sustain  it,  and  a breadth  and  temperance  and  consideration  that  go  far  to 
soften  one’s  estimate  of  one  of  the  most  extraordinary  women  of  history.” 
— New  York  Commercial  Advertiser. 

“ The  perusal  of  such  a book  can  not  fail  to  add  to  that  breadth  of  view 
which  is  so  essential  to  the  student  of  universal  history.” — Philadelphia 
Bulletin. 


New  York  : D.  APPLETON  & CO.,  72  Fifth  Avenue. 


D.  APPLETON  & CO.’S  PUBLICATIONS. 


NOVELS  BY  MAARTEN  MAARTENS. 


7 


"HE  GEE  A TEE  GLOEY.  A Story  of  High  Life. 
By  Maarten  Maartens,  author  of  “ God’s  Fool,’L 
“ Joost  Avelingh,”  etc.  i2mo.  Cloth,  $1.50. 


“Until  the  Appletons  discovered  the  merits  of  Maarten  Maartens,  the 
foremost  of  Dutch  novelists,  it  is  doubtful  if  many  American  readers  knew 
that  there  were  Dutch  novelists.  His  ‘ God’s  Fool’  and  ‘Joost  Avelingh  ’ 
made  for  him  an  American  reputation.  . . . He  is  a master  of  epigram,  an 
artist  in  description,  a prophet  in  insight.” — Boston  Advertiser. 

“ It  would  take  several  columns  to  give  any  adequate  idea  of  the  superb 
way  in  which  the  Dutch  novelist  has  developed  his  theme  and  wrought  out 
one  of  the  most  impressive  stories  of  the  period.  ...  It  belongs  to  the 
small  class  of  novels  which  one  can  not  afford  to  neglect.” — San  Francisco 
Chronicle. 

“ Maarten  Maartens  stands  head  and  shoulders  above  the  average  nov- 
elist of  the  day  in  intellectual  subtlety  and  imaginative  power.” — Boston 
Beacon . 


G 


OD’S  FOOL. 

$1.50. 


By  Maarten  Maartens. 


i2mo.  Cloth, 


“ Throughout  there  is  an  epigrammatic  force  which  would  make  pala- 
table a less  interesting  story  of  human  lives  or  one  less  deftly  told.” — Lon- 
don Saturday  Review. 


“ A remarkable  work.” — New  York  Times. 

“ Maarten  Maartens  has  secured  a firm  footing  in  the  eddies  of  current 
literature.  . . . Pathos  deepens  into  tragedy  in  the  thrilling  story  of  ‘ God’s 
Fool.’  ” — Philadelphia  Ledger. 

“The  story  is  wonderfully  brilliant.  . . . The  interest  never  lags ; the 
style  is  realistic  and  intense;  and  there  is  a constantly  underlying  current 
of  subtle  humor.  ...  It  is,  in  short,  a book  which  no  student  of  modern 
literature  should  fail  to  read.” — Boston  Times. 


J 


OOST  AVELINGH. 

i2mo.  Cloth,  $1.50. 


By  Maarten  Maartens. 


“ So  unmistakably  good  as  to  induce  the  hope  that  an  acquaintance  with 
the  Dutch  literature  of  fiction  may  soon  become  more  general  among  us.” 
— London  Morning  Post. 

“A  novel  of  a very  high  type.  At  once  strongly  realistic  and  power- 
fully idealistic.” — London  Literary  World. 

“ Full  of  local  color  and  rich  in  quaint  phraseology  and  suggestion.” 
— London  Telegraph . 

“ Maarten  Maartens  is  a capital  story-teller.” — Pall  Mall  Gazette. 

“Our  English  writers  of  fiction  will  have  to  look  to  their  laurels.” — 
Birmingham  Daily  Post. 


New  York:  D.  APPLETON  & CO.,  72  Fifth  Avenue. 


D.  APPLETON  & CO.’S  PUBLICATIONS. 


'J'HE  MANXMAN . By  Hall  Caine,  author  of  “ The 
Deemster,”  “ Capt’n  Davy’s  Honeymoon,”  “The  Scape- 
goat,” etc.  i2mo.  Cloth,  $1.50. 

“ The  most  powerful  story  that  has  been  written  in  the  present  genera- 
tion — Edinburgh  Scotsman. 

“ * The  Manxman,’  we  may  say  at  once,  confirms  the  author’s  Claim  to 
rank  among  the  first  novelists  of  the  day.  . . . The  story  is  constructed 
and  worked  out  with  consummate  skill.  The  characters,  even  the  minor 
ones,  are  closely  studied  and  finely  executed,  and  show  a deep  experience 
and  knowledge  of  human  nature,  such  as  only  a master  hand  could  faith- 
fully have  drawn.” — London  Literary  World. 

“ A work  of  rare  merit  and  striking  originality.  . . . One  of  the  most 
enthralling  novels  of  our  time.  . . . ‘ The  Manxman  ’ is  indubitably  the 
finest  book  that  Mr.  Hall  Caine  has  yet  produced.  It  is  a noble  contribu- 
tion to  the  enrichment  of  English  fiction  and  the  advancement  of  the 
author’s  fame.” — London  Academy. 

“In  truth  it  is  Hall  Caine’s  masterpiece,  and  the  congratulations  are 
pouring  in  upon  him  from  right  and  left.  . . . The  story  had  only  been 
issued  a few  hours  when  Mr.  Gladstone  wrote  to  the  Isle  of  Man  to  express 
his  admiration  for  the  new  success.” — London  correspondence  0/ the  New 
York  Critic. 

“ It  is  difficult  not  to  speak  with  what  may  seem  indiscriminate  praise 
of  Mr.  Hall  Caine’s  new  work.  . . — London  Daily  News. 

“ The  book  as  a whole  is  on  a rare  level  of  excellence — a level  which  we 
venture  to  predict  will  always  be  rare.” — London  Chronicle. 

“ A singularly  powerful  and  picturesque  piece  of  work,  extraordinarily 
dramatic.  . . . Taken  altogether,  ‘ The  Manxman  ’ can  not  fail  to  enhance 
Mr.  Hall  Caine’s  reputation.  It  is  a most  powerful  book.” — London 
Standard. 

“ The  story  will  assuredly  rank  with  Mr.  Caine’s  best  work,  and  will 
obtain  immediate  favor  with  the  lovers  of  strong  and  pure  romance.” — 

London  Globe. 

“ A story  that  will  absorb  thousands  of  readers,  and  add  rare  laurels  to 
the  reputation  of  its  author.  ...  A work  such  as  only  a great  story-teller 
could  imagine.  ...  A really  great  novel.” — Liverpool  Post . 

“ It  will  be  read  and  reread,  and  take  its  place  in  the  literary  inherit- 
ance of  the  English  speaking  nations,  like  George  Eliot’s  great  books.  . . . 
A book  which  will  certainly  rank  among  the  great  books  of  the  century.” — 
Douglas  Sladf.n,  in  The  Queen. 

“ A book  the  construction  and  execution  of  which  very  few  living 
European  novelists  could  excel.  The  fullness  of  the  texture  in  this  last 
novel,  the  brilliancy  of  the  successive  episodes,  the  gravity  and  intensity 
of  the  sentiment,  the  art  with  which  the  ever-deepening  central  tragedy  is 
relieved  by  what  is  picturesque  and  what  is  comic — all  this  has  only  to  be 
seriously  considered  to  be  highly  appreciated.  * The  Manxman  ’ is  a con- 
tribution to  literature,  and  the  most  fastidious  critic  would  give  in  exchange 
for  it  a wilderness  of  that  deciduous  trash  which  our  publishers  call  fiction.” 
— Edmund  Gosse,  in  St.  James's  Gazette. 


New  York : D.  APPLETON  & CO.,  72  Fifth  Avenue. 


